Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
I love you big b*o

... in love with you very much. I love you so much big b*****r,” I said. “I love you too little s****r,” Jim replied. “OK well big ... you better go to your room now quick,” Jim said. “OK, I love you big b*****r,” I replied. Then we kissed real quick. “I love you ... ... Continue»
Posted by jaymz76jaymz 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 9614  |  
95%
  |  18

Summer, I love you


Finally! Summer! For me, that has two meanings. School is over, I’m back from college. Finally, I get to lounge by the pool and relax for three months. Also, my baby s****r is named Summer. At 19, Summer had perfect long, blonde hair hanging down just past her shoulders. Her body had developed during my first year of college, so my summer break that year was quite a shock. When I left, she was a 5’6” gangly 16 year old girl with a pretty face. When I came back, she was still the same height, now age 17, but it seemed as though she was all legs. Her ass seemed to be sculpted by Michelangelo. Her flat stomach led up to full, firm C-cup breasts. Above that was her porcelain face. Such delicate features that formed a beautiful angelic face. The kind of face that intimated innocence, but a body that screamed sex.

Anyway, that summer was a wake up call for me. All along, my relationship with my s****r was that of normal siblings. We fought and bickered, but mostly for fun. We got along really well. Well, about as well as two siblings only a year apart from each other could. That summer, I became more protective over her. The typical big b*****r, not letting anyone touch his baby s****r. She seemed appreciative of it, and we grew closer. That was a few years ago. Over time, I realized my protective instincts were growing into feelings of jealousy and envy when she was with another guy. I noticed that the girls I dated at school looked like Summer, but they could never live up to her. Finally, I resigned myself to the fact that I was in love with my baby s****r.

Back to this summer. I pulled into the driveway and, as soon as I got out of the car, I was attacked by a swarm of flying blonde hair. My s****r literally flew at me and engulfed me in a hug. We hadn’t seen each other in about 6 months. God, she felt good against me. I held her tight and gave her a b*****rly kiss on the top of her forehead. She smiled cutely up at me and kissed my cheek.

As per usual, the both of us were kept up late by various questions by our parents. Studies, friends, boy/girlfriends, humorous anecdotes, the usual stuff. Finally, before we went to bed, they told us that we were going camping this weekend. There was a big trip with several families from my dad’s work. His boss, my dad, and several other associates would be joining us on out week long camping trip in the Catskills. There were a total of seven families. Summer was ecstatic at the news, I was less than thrilled. There had been several company gatherings that we had been f***ed to go to. They were hell for me. Four of the seven families had sons that were Summer’s age, and they doted on her. Anything she wanted, they gladly did. She was waited on hand and foot, and I hated that she enjoyed the attention. Summer loved it.

Fast forward to Thursday night, and there we were in the car. My s****r was asl**p, my parents discussing plans for the week, and me, sitting stoic in the back with my headphones in, letting my music calm my nerves. After the two and a half hours of driving, we finally arrived. As usual, my s****r and I set up our tent, my parents set up theirs and we waited for the rest of the families to arrive. As I had anticipated, Summer was soon the center of attention. Sodas, sandwiches, s’mores, anything she wanted was gladly brought to her without hesitation. She would bat her eyes, smile cutely, spending her time flirting with the hoard of boys surrounding her. It made me sick to my stomach. The entire night, this was how it went.

Finally, the day ended and it was just me and my s****r in the tent together.

“Do you really have to do that all day? You know I hate it.”

“What, with the guys? I’m not gonna do anything with them, I just enjoy the attention. It’s nice to have people paying attention to me, competing over me.”

“I understand that, believe me, I do. But their just gawking at you non-stop. Tell me that doesn’t get annoying.”

“Maybe a little, but it’s cute.”

“It’s sickening”

“Is someone jealous?” She just could resist taking a shot at me.

I sidestepped the question, not wanting to answer truthfully. “Summer, you know I’m protective of you. I just don’t want to see you get hurt, or taken advantage of.”

“I know, and it’s sweet of you, but I’m a big girl, and I can handle it.”

“I know. But you’re my little s****r, and I love you.”

“I love you too.” She gave me a hug and turned away, back into her sl**ping bag. I slept poorly that night, dreading the coming week and every guy ogling my s****r non-stop.

Although, this year, there seemed to be some silver lining. Apparently, there was a new f****y coming, one we hadn’t met in the previous company gatherings. Their car pulled up, and my eyes were glued to door. Out stepped a gorgeous 20 year old girl. Her hair was chestnut brown, her bust a firm D cup, her waist almost non-existent and her ass, well, it was incredible. Although completely smitten by my s****r, I couldn’t help but notice how hot she was. I knew I would never try anything with her. It would just seem like cheating to me. Even though I wasn’t actually with my s****r, it didn’t feel right to pursue another girl when I was already in love. But that didn’t mean I wouldn’t fuck with her head.

While all the guys were paying attention to my s****r, I decided to greet the newcomer, show her around the campsite and see how my s****r would react. The plan, in theory was perfect, but the execution could not have been worse. As soon as she stepped from the car, the four guys surrounding my s****r bolted to her, taking her bags, pitching her tent, and acting like love-sick puppies. My s****r was crestfallen. I watched her walk away, her head down, just looking at her shoes.

Momentarily, I was happy. The guys had finally left my s****r alone. But then I looked at her. She was slumped over, and her chest was heaving. She was sobbing, and no one seemed to notice her. Instantly I felt like the biggest ass on the planet. I watched her walk away, noticing where she went. I knew she would need her space at first, then want a shoulder to cry on. I waited about 15 minutes, maybe the longest 15 of my life, then walked after her. She was sitting on a rock overlooking the lake. Had she not been so upset, she would have been looking at a gorgeous sunset over a placid lake. I walked up to her and simply sat next to her on the rock. I didn’t say a word. I didn’t need to.

She just scooted closer to me and hugged me close to her. Her head in my shoulder, her tears being soaked up by my shirt. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed away her tears until she was no longer crying, lust hugging me. I knew better than to say anything. If she wanted to talk, she would say something. 15 minutes passed before she did.

She looked up at me, her eyes bl**dshot, but the brilliant green still shining through. “Am I pretty?”

“No. You’re gorgeous s*s. Beautiful even. Everything about you is perfect. Your hair, your angelic face, your body. And, you’re sweet, funny, smart. s*s, don’t doubt yourself. You’re absolutely perfect.”

“But…but then why did everyone go after what’s her face?”

“Guys are stupid s*s. Sometimes, they just don’t see how perfect someone truly is. She’s pretty, I’m not going to deny that. But you, s*s, you are just perfect. The type of girl anyone would be lucky to have. What every guy wants, but what some are just too blind to see.”

She stared into my eyes, seeing through me as only she could do. She flashed with indecision, and leaned slightly forward, as if unsure of what she wanted. I knew that this was my only chance. I took it. I leaned forward and kissed her. My lips tentatively moving against hers. It lasted only a few seconds, but it was by far the best kiss of my life. We backed away from each other, both of us unable to say anything. She just looked at me, her mind turning, trying to decide if she should give into her lust, or if she should walk away.

I leaned into her again, this time passing my her lips, and kissing her jaw line, up to her ear. “Summer, I love you. Everything about you. For me, there is no other girl, and there never will be as long as you are mine.”

She didn’t respond. She wrapped me in the tightest embrace I’ve ever felt. She loosened her grip and finally spoke. “So you love me? Come catch me and you can have me.”

As fast as possible, with reflexes that could only belong to an athlete she spun away from our hug and ran towards the lake, ripping of article of clothing after article of clothing until she was down to just her panties as she waded into the water. I shook my head to get out of my trance, and I ran after her, shucking my clothes as well. Completely naked, and the beach littered with clothing, I swam out to my s****r. My strong, powerful strokes reached her quickly, enabling me to clutch her near naked body to my skin. “Oh no! The big, strong man has me! How will I ever free myself?”

“Oh little lady. I don’t think that’s going to happen. You’re trapped in my clutches, you’re never getting free.” As I hold her from behind, my naked cock pressed into her panty-covered ass. I planted kisses along her neck, my hands tickling her stomach as I do, slowly rising up to cup her firm breasts.

She leaned her head back over my shoulder and kissed me softly. “Well, maybe I don’t want to get free, maybe I want to just be here.” As she finished speaking, she removed her hands from under the water and handed me her panties. She ground her bare ass against my hard cock, then turned to face me. “In fact, here is exactly where I want to be.” She locked her hands behind my neck and jumped up, wrapping her legs around my waist. She kissed me deeply as I stood in the water. My arms encircled her holding her tight to me as we kissed. She broke the kiss and whispered into my ear, “Take me, now. I want you to be my first and only.”

I kissed my s****r passionately again, then reached down and grasped my manhood in my hand. She leaned back and, under the water, I pushed inside her, causing her to moan out in pain and pleasure. Tiny red droplets could be seen in the clear water. I held my baby s****r close to me, still buried inside her, waiting for her to be ok. She looked at me, tears in her eyes and nodded. My hands on her ass, I slowly started to saw in and out of her. My lips locked against hers, her body pressed against mine. Slowly, we made love, the gently waves we were creating emanating from the one point in the lake, slowly rebounding to gently lap against our bodies. Summer’s grunts of pain soon changes to groans of pleasure that were trapped in my mouth. Her nails dug into my back as she clenched and squeezed again and again. As she came, I came with her, depositing my seed inside her over and over again, filling her up until some of it floated to the surface of the pond.

Exhausted, both of us waded out to the shore, where we lay on our backs, letting the grass cushion us. Still naked, I had my arm around my s****r as she lay on my chest. My hands ran through her hair, hers circling on my stomach. She dipped down lower and lower until she was fondling my balls. She turned her head, and instead on laying on me, she began to kiss my chest, then down my stomach and to the head of my cock. Still flaccid, she took the entire length into her mouth and started sucking, causing my cock to grow, filling her mouth completely. She happily kept on sucking, bobbing her head up and down, finishing off with a lick up the length. She climbed on top of me. “Well, what do you know, you’re hard again!” With that, she lowered her pussy slowly onto my rock hard cock, and, inch by inch, filled herself up. “Mmm, I am never going to get tired of this feeling. Now hold still big b*****r, let me take care of you.” She leaned down and rested her hands on my chest, her tits dangling down, the slightest sway to them. Slowly she started to grind on my cock, then started to bounce. Her tits followed her every move, bouncing with her, tantalizing me. She got faster and moved to get me deeper inside her. With every bounce, she caused me to bottom out, impaling her completely. She leaned down further, letting her tits drag against my face. Happily I took a nipple in my mouth, sucking on it gently as she ground herself on my cock. Her moans in the night air like music to my ears. I let go of her tits, and she lay on top of me, her breasts pressed against my chest. She kissed me with a passion neither of us have never felt. As soon as the kiss ended, she came and came. Biting my shoulder to stop from screaming, she drenched my legs in her cum. Spent, she rolled off of me, her eyes still focused on me. They traveled down to my cock. She pouted. “You didn’t cum.”

“You can still fix that.”

She beamed again. Her lips covered my shaft, inhaling it and pressing it down her throat, bobbing furiously on my cock. Her spit flying everywhere, her tongue swiping over every inch. “Nice and wet, now let’s see, what to do with this cock.” She smiled at me, her eyes on me, her hands on her tits. She played with her nipples, then spread her tits and wrapped them around my cock. Holding them together around my cock, she began to suck on the head as I tit-fucked her.

“Fuck, Summer, I’m gonna cum.” She started sucking harder, bouncing her tits faster. I let loose, blasting in her mouth, rope after rope. She swallowed all of it, letting it pool over her tongue then flow down her throat. “God, I fucking love you.”

“I love you too big b*o, more than you know.” With that, we gathered our clothes and headed to our tent. We slept peacefully, me spooning against her, my hand gently covering her tits.
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 1684  |  
98%
  |  4

"Thank you, Daddy. I love you!"


Alone
As she read the note her father had left her, Deanna smiled. He had told her twice in as many days that he was going out of town today. Once, yesterday at breakfast, and again today over the phone when she called him from campus. And he still felt the need to leave her a note telling her all the little details of his plans.

My plane leaves O’Hare at 10am. I figure on getting to Dublin

tonight after midnight. I left my American express card on.....

Deanna shook her head. She finally had some time to herself, and Dad was going to worry about her every second he was gone. School was out for Thursday and Friday, and she had no plans for the weekend except a lot of quiet time and reading. The last few months had been hectic, and the last thing she wanted was taking part in the various parties she had been invited to. All her friends were trying to get her to start dating again, and she just had no interest. Her last steady boyfriend, Tomas, had been f***ed to head back to Brazil almost 3 months ago. His f****y’s business had been destroyed by fire, and he was needed. Deanna hadn’t been serious about him, and had no desire to look for a replacement for his company.

She missed sex with Tomas, and had found herself fantasizing about their sex-life. She had recently found somebody that could keep her satisfied, but she wasn’t sure it was a good idea to keep seeing him. She knew the relationship would never be accepted by her relatives. The difference in their ages alone would be enough to make her aunts shake their heads. She could hear them now: "This ‘James’ is old enough to be your father, young lady!"

After a hot bath, she put on her favorite nightgown. It was deep maroon, and long and slinky. Tomas said it made her irresistible, and every time she wore it, they fucked like crazed a****ls. The feel of the cool nylon against her bath-warmed skin was enough in itself to make her wish he was around. Every time Dad was away, or stuck at the office late, they would fuck in every room in the big old house. The security system had to be disabled in order for her father to get in, and it gave them ample time to pull themselves together.

After having a salad and sandwich, she checked the mail. Her newest issue of "Cosmo" had arrived, and she took it to the living-room. Lying on the couch, she started reading an article on "how to have a fantastic sex-life". The women in the article were all moaning about how their lovers were inattentive or unskilled. She smiled to herself again, thinking how lucky she was. Even when her boyfriend was away she was getting laid regularly. Her new lover’s experience, the size of his cock, and the sense of doing something she shouldn’t made for deliciously exciting love-making. Sex wasn’t the only thing they had, but he did know how to fuck better than any other lover she had known. Deanna hoped he would receive her latest news well. Too bad James was out of town, she was feeling a little horny.

Her hand drifted to cup her mound through the nightgown. She gave herself a gentle squeeze with her hand, and felt her cunt respond. The thought of him filling her made her wish he was here now. She spread her thighs apart to rub herself more energetically, and pulled the nightie up to her belly. She was wet already, just from thinking about his dick in her. She felt her labia pull open, and ran her finger down across her clit to her opening. With a quiet grunt, she pushed the digit in and swirled it around.

A crashing sound broke her concentration.

A sudden motion caught her eye, and she turned to see her cat running through the dining room like it’s tail was on fire.

"Ginger?", she called. In the distance, she could hear the cat high-balling up the stairs. Then she could hear the sound of it thudding around upstairs.

Sighing, she got off the couch. What a way to break a mood! Calling the cat’s name, she entered the hall-way and headed towards the stairs. As she reached the stairs a creak from the wooden floor behind her made her look over her shoulder toward the kitchen doorway.

In the shadows, a figure stepped forward. Dressed in a black sweatsuit, ski-mask, leather gloves and sneakers, he looked like something from a cheap tv-movie, Deanna let out a squeak and began to run up the stairs. Behind her, she could hear him crash into a small table against the wall and curse quietly. When she reached the landing, she looked down and saw him picking himself up from the floor. The cause of his problem was immediately obvious, an oval rug that had been recently added to the decor had slipped out from under him.

Murmuring a small thanks to the rug, Deanna continued as quickly as she could up the stairs. The nightie was wonderful, but definitely not meant for running. Her boobs were moving with a will of their own, and the hem wanted to wrap around her legs.

At the top of the stairs she paused, considering her options. Suddenly remembering her father’s 9-millimeter pistol in his desk drawer, she decided on his room. Opening the door and slamming it closed, she twisted the lock shut. She recalled with an ironic smile how her father had talked about removing the lock, saying that it was a potential hazard.

"Thank you, daddy." She thought. "Thank you for taking your time!"

Deanna turned on the bedroom light and ran to her father’s desk. The gun was right where she remembered it, top-right drawer all the way in back. Examining the weapon, she remembered her father’s instructions.

"Point it away from yourself." Check.

"Pull the slide back, and release it." Check.

"Release the safety." Ummm… Oh, yeah! Check.

The doorknob turned, noisily, and she got into the stance daddy had shown her. Feet apart, the gun at arm’s length, one hand over the other. She jumped when the door shook from an impact, and took a second to close her eyes and take a deep, calming breath.

She opened her eyes and the door flew inward. Time seemed to shift into a lower gear, and she saw details that she knew would otherwise be lost to her. The top hinge of the door separated completely from the frame and door, turning into a projectile that destroyed the picture of her parents that her father had had blown up to frame. Her heart twinged. Ever since her mother died 3 years earlier, Deanna’s father had refused to date other women or even to stop wearing his ring. He was the most devoted man she knew, and he was still very much in pain from the loss of his wife.

The door settled to the floor, hanging onto the door-frame by the bottom hinge alone. The intruder stood in the doorway, staring at her over the gun she held. Her hands trembled slightly, and she saw his eyes widen in sudden realization of his predicament.

"Stop motherfucker, or I’ll shoot!"

He froze for a moment, then leapt to the side, into the room. She pulled the trigger, knowing instantly that she would miss, due to him moving so drastically.

CLICK!

Time went back into high gear as both of them realized the weapon hadn’t fired. The intruder growled, and ran to her. Deanna pulled the trigger twice more, with no results, then threw the gun at him and ran around the back-side of the desk. The man swore as the weapon hit him, and stumbled into the wall. Deanna remembered to jump over the glass on the floor, and landed on the door, snapping the remaining hinge from the frame.

As she ran into the hall, Deanna knew that she had been lucky so far, and she couldn’t hope for that to continue. She turned and ran to her own room. As she slammed the door he hit it from the other side, knocking her to the floor. The door smashed into the wall next to her dressing table, sending several pictures flying and knocking over everything on the table. The smell of perfume instantly permeated the room, and the intruder stepped over Deanna and grabbed her by the hair. She still was getting her breath back from hitting the floor, and wasted most of that in a small, pained shriek.

"Quiet bitch," he said in a weird, artificial-sounding voice. She recognized the sound of an artificial larynx, designed for people who had lost their vocal-cords. One of Deanna’s aunts used one, and the sound of it always gave her the creeps. Hearing this voice coming from the intruder, Deanna lost control and released a warm flow of urine into the rug where she sat.

Then she fainted.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Consciousness returned suddenly, with a realization that she was bound spread-eagle, blindfolded, and gagged. The disgusting taste in her mouth came from the cloth-covered ball that she could feel was holding her mouth open. Deanna felt a little cold, and decided she must be naked. "Just as well," she thought, remembering that she had thoroughly wet her nightie.

"Are you comfortable, young lady?" That frightening voice again. "I have no desire to put you in any discomfort."

When Deanna didn’t respond, a hand grabbed her jaw and she heard a metallic click next to her ear. Then she felt a cold, hard pressing against her cheek. "I found the shells for this little gun, girl. You should have checked to see if it was loaded. Now… are you in any pain or discomfort, bitch?"

She nodded. The gun withdrew from her face, and the gag was removed. "What is wrong? What hurts?"

Deana swallowed, her throat dry. "I’m cold. What do you want from me? I don’t have any money, but you can have what’s in the house, just please don’t hurt mmmmmpfgh!" The ball-gag was f***ed back in her mouth, cutting off any further speech.

The robot-voice came back: "I don’t want your valuables. You have only one thing to offer me, and you won’t be cold much longer!" Then the sound of clothing being removed and falling to the floor.

A touch to her left nipple made Deanna jump and inhale sharply. Her attacker chuckled mechanically, and pinched her nipple softly. Deanna whimpered behind the gag, and was embarrassed to feel her nipple harden, puckering under his touch.





"You like that, you little whore! Maybe I didn’t need to restrain you? Hahaha.a.a.a…" His hand left her breast to trail down her torso to her groin. His touch was delicate, tickling. Even through her terror, Deanna felt a ripple of arousal and couldn’t stop her hips from twitching. The fingers of the burglar spread over her pussy, and one delved between her lips to discover her wetness. Deanna groaned in humiliated arousal. The invading digit entered deeply, and the mechanical voice chuckled again. She groaned again, remembering that she had shaved that morning, baring her pubic region of all growth. It was intended to be a surprise for her lover when he returned, and now it had back-fired. She had forgotten until now that she was hairless, and the touch of his cool hand on her hot skin reminded her.



She knew that he could tell she was turned on. She had recently admitted to a "****" fantasy, and now it had come back to haunt her. His finger moved in and out several times, slowly, then settled on her clit. She could feel his finger was very wet from her juices, and he began circling and rubbing her love-button. The sensations were too intense to ignore or deny. She involuntarily pushed back at his hand and moaned into her gag. His mouth closed unexpectedly on her nipple and began sucking. Her nipple did as it always did, and became painfully hard. Her lovers almost always delighted in this, and most knew how to provoke the response. She experienced a flash of deja-vu. This was like being in bed with one of…

His hand and mouth left her abruptly, and she heard a creaking sound from over her head. Suddenly her legs were lifted, one at a time, to fit into some sort of loop that was fitted over her feet and slid up to her knees. After both legs were secured over her head they were pulled wide and up, to leave her totally vulnerable to whatever he wished to do.

She could hear him moving around in the room, and when a familiar floorboard creaked she realized that she was in her own bed. Somehow this added to her humiliation. She was tied up like a rodeo calf, exposed, explored, and helpless, all in her own room. She thought about the fact that her father wouldn’t be back until Sunday night, and nobody was expecting to see her for days. She was alone with her tormentor, and could not possibly hope for rescue.

She felt him pour a cold substance on her vagina, and spread it around. It felt like a lotion of some sort and then he held open her lips and poured some directly into her cunt. The sensation was shocking due to the cold temperature of the stuff, and then soothing as he rubbed it into her flesh. Her entire groin felt slippery and cold, and when the stuff dribbled down to her anus he rubbed it there. His fingers pushed some of the lotion into her asshole, and eased her open back there. She felt him push a second finger into her butt, followed a minute later by a third. He was making this a very sensual ****, almost as if he cared for her feelings.

She began to relax, and knew that she could survive this ordeal as long as she was serving whatever purpose he had in mind. His current use for her seemed to be centered around her rectum. He was probing her asshole with three fingers, and it felt like he was pouring more lotion in. When he could move his fingers with almost no resistance from her, he removed them and replaced them with something smooth and large. For a moment Deanna thought he was putting his dick in her, but if this was his penis she was in trouble. It kept getting thicker, until finally it seemed to just pop in. Then she felt something pressed against the skin around her hole, and decided that it must be some form of dildo. He moved to her head, and kissed her cheek.

"I hope you like your buttplug, my dear. I bought it especially for you, making sure to find one that would spread you wide enough to keep your attention. It wouldn’t do to have you forgetting your circumstances, now would it?" The mechanical voice had somehow become more familiar, now. She suddenly had a hunch that she knew the attacker. If so, she felt she had a better chance of surviving this.

The most difficult thing to deal with was the fact that she couldn’t tell what was going to happen next. The blindfold made everything surprising, even little things like a touch on her face became shocking when she couldn’t tell they were about to happen.

The tension on the ropes changed, moving her to a position where her arms were aimed straight up. A wooden bar was pressed into her hands, and her wrists were lashed to it. Then, the bar and the restraints on her legs lifted her into the air. Deanna then heard her bed being moved across the room. She heard a metallic clinking above her, then a web-like harness was pressed against her back. More metallic sounds, then the sound of a rope pulley being used. The harness beneath her raised to carry most of her weight, for which her arms were instantly grateful. The smell of her dad’s truck came to her senses, and she realized where the web-gear and pulley probably came from. In the garage her dad kept a utility truck he used for odd purposes. She was carried by the web-gate from the truck, and the pulley was always hanging from the garage rafters.

She felt herself being lifted higher, then stopped, swaying in mid-air. A hand was placed on her spread vagina, then gently squeezed her there. She could feel that he was applying more lotion, rubbing it into her pussy and plugged ass. Something narrow probed her pussy, just barely entering her. She felt a liquid pouring into her, and realized he had put the nozzle of a lotion bottle in her and was filling her with the creamy stuff. The feeling was indescribable, a combination of being filled but with something extremely soft. He kept pouring the lotion, until she felt it dribble out and run down across her stuffed asshole.

The nozzle left her, and was replaced in a few seconds by something large and hard. The burglar applied pressure, and Deanna could feel the object slowly enter her body. Whatever it was, I was thick enough to seal the lotion in her. The deeper the object went, the more full her pussy felt. Then, suddenly, it popped into her fully, getting past the ring of muscle at the opening to her cunt and settling in her. The liquid in her still couldn’t work past the object, and had instead expanded her vagina like it had an incredibly thick cock in her. The feeling was delicious, and she welcomed the additional lube he began pouring into her moments later.

"This is a sterile obstetrical lubricant used for farm a****ls. It’s used by veterinarians to examine pregnant horses and cows. It has a mild anesthetic ingredient which will relieve any excess discomfort you will feel. Do not worry, it cannot hurt you."

Deanna had not felt any discomfort, but actually was enjoying the sensations, so far. The plug in her ass had been uncomfortable, but now it had become simply a very "full" feeling. She imagined this was partly due to the anesthetic lube that had leaked onto her ass. She was beginning to like the feeling of being stuffed. Her lovers’ had never filled her like this.

She felt something pressed against her again, and moaned as he pressed another object into her. While she felt no pain or discomfort, she could feel that he was pressing hard to get it to enter her. It popped in easier than the first, and pushed the first object higher into her body, filling her further. She felt an unusual pressure deep in her vagina, a presence that reminded her of going in for a gynecological exam. The pressure lingered for only a minute, then subsided.

"You now have two 2-1/2 inch steel balls in you. They will be pressing some of the lubricant into your womb, which is not harmful in any way. Do you like what you’re feeling?"

Deanna nodded, then squeezed her pubic muscles around the balls. She could feel some sort of motion in them, and recognized that he had used ben-wa balls. They had smaller metal balls inside of them, and could provide hours of subtle pleasures. He then began to attach something to her groin, using elastic straps that went around her upper thighs and held a hard object against her clit.

"I will be back in a few hours, my dear. I think that this will keep you company very well until I return." A sudden buzzing filled the room, as the object started vibrating on her clit. She jumped, and moaned again into her gag. "Ah, I see you’re getting along fine."

Then the door closed and Deanna was left with nothing to distract her from the pleasurable torture in her crotch. After a few minutes, she began to rise to climax and started to move her hips. The internal balls began to roll around inside the larger balls, driving her passion even higher with the subtle feeling.

Finally her orgasm washed through her, causing her to involuntarily squeeze her pelvic muscles against the balls. They felt huge now, and she could feel them push more lube into her uterus. The feeling wasn’t unpleasant, but was strange enough to cause her orgasm to intensify. She could feel the presence of the liquid in her, a pressure in a place normally unoccupied. The feeling was very sensual, and built a new layer on top of the plug in her ass, the balls in her cunt, and the vibrator on her clit that was already bringing her toward another climax. She started shaking as if she had a fever, and the tiny balls in her rattled with her movements.

Deanna couldn’t believe she was going to orgasm again this soon. The sensations combined to bring her over the edge, and she screamed as best she could with her mouth stuffed shut. The resulting sound was pitiful, but she was unable to care as she felt her contractions squeeze more juice deep into her. The ben-wa balls now felt as if they were smaller again, probably due to all the fluid being squirted into the deepest regions of her body. As coherency returned to her, she thought about how much lube had been poured into her and was now sitting in her uterus. She hoped he was right, and it couldn’t hurt her.

Then she began to climb to yet another orgasm, and gave up trying to think at all.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Deanna’s first normal observation was that she was being wiped down with a warm, wet wash-cloth. She was still restrained, but with a little slack. The buzzing in her groin was gone, and she could feel how tired her vaginal muscles were. She felt empty until she squeezed with her cunt, and found that the balls were still in her, but felt smaller. The plug was still filling has ass, but also felt more comfortable. She imagined that her body was adjusted to these intruders.

The washing of her body was thorough and gentle. She was completely relaxed, now. Which was weird, considering that she was in a stranger’s control. Only now she began to think, and wondered if this person truly was a stranger to her. She had admitted to having a **** fantasy to only a couple of her lovers. Tomas had said that he would return, but didn’t know when. And James wasn’t around right now, so she was sure it wasn’t him. Somebody knew, and it was somebody familiar enough with her home to know about the pulley and web-gate in the garage. Maybe one of the hired help. No, she didn’t think so, but she still couldn’t rule them out.

The man (she was finding it difficult to think him as an attacker. Especially after the last couple hours.) finished wiping her down, and turned his attention to her groin. She felt him rubbing more lotion onto and into her labia, massaging it in tenderly until the anesthetic took effect and she began to feel tingly-numb. Then, while rubbing her clit with one hand, he withdrew the ben-wa from her one at a time. They felt small to her now, probably a combination of the lotion and the relaxation she felt.

Then he held her open and apparently was examining her. His mechanical voice spoke.

"You are opening nicely, Deanna. We will now be using a larger set of balls. These will be a tight fit for awhile, but you should get used to them."

Deanna felt something placed in her vagina, and then the feeling of the lube being poured into her. Strangely, she felt the object in her opening pop up a little, and felt air escaping. Then she realized that he was using a squeeze-bottle or a funnel, and as she filled up he had to let out the air that was being displaced. The thought of how open her cunt was gave her a wicked thrill, and she wondered what his goal for her was. The goop continued to fill her, and she concentrated on relaxing herself to take as much of it as she could. Finally, she felt it ooze out, and he stopped pouring.

"You have 2 full cups of this gel in you! I’m going to have to go get more if you keep up this way. Now for the balls."

She felt the object leave her hole, and then another took it’s place. Cold and large, she could only wonder at just how big they were. He pressed on the ball, and Deanna could feel herself sway backwards in the webbing as he exerted pressure on her assaulted vagina. She concentrated on trying to relax more, breathing like she had seen in a "Lamaze" class she had gone to once. A friend had needed a temporary partner, and Deanna had found the whole thing quite educational. Now she hoped the little exercise she remembered would help her, and breathed deeply and slowly. She also remembered that they had shown the ladies how to do an exercise with their pubic muscles, and tried to push "down", as if going to the bathroom.

She felt the pushing f***e the ball into her, a little at a time. Then she was rewarded by feeling the muscles open and close around the ball. She could tell immediately that the ball was much larger than the first, and immediately felt the oozing of the jelly into her womb. She had enough of the stuff in her now that she was feeling a steady pressure in her belly. The ball was large enough that she felt it pressing against her pelvis. She moaned with the wonderful feeling she had, stuffed like a sausage and getting fuller. She felt her labia being filled with more lotion, then the presence of the other ben-wa. She grunted and began immediately pushing back, and the ball slid in at once. She felt the two balls meet with a metallic click, and also the jelly working it’s way into her. The pressure reached an almost unbearable peak, like needing to pee badly. The balls were creating an incredible pressure on both her flesh and her pelvic bones, and it made her clit feel huge.

"You should be proud of yourself. You now have two 3-1/2 inch balls in you. I will be back in a moment." She heard him leave and close the door.

Deanna rocked her hips, and could feel the inner balls roll around. "Rock and roll", she thought with a giggle. She tried different motions, and learned by shaking her hips up and down that these balls were a good deal heavier than the first. They impacted hard enough, and she was full enough, that it almost felt like the balls were in her rectum. The feeling of needing to go to the bathroom was more insistent. She heard him re-enter the room.

He put his hand on her pussy, cupping it, and tapped on the exposed ben-wa with what felt like a ring. The tapping sent a delicious shiver through her, and she twitched her hips to encourage him. This continued for a couple minutes, and then he removed his hand and replaced the vibrator she had felt earlier. Only this time he placed it so that it was lying directly on the ball.

She wondered what he was doing, until he turned it on. The vibrator didn’t just hum against the ball, as it had on her clit. Instead, it created a rattling buzz, like he was using a miniature jack-hammer on the ben-wa. The buzz filled her entire pelvic region, due to the tight fit of the balls against her flesh. She made a muffled groan into the gag, and began wriggling like a worm on a hook. She felt her entire abdomen vibrate, and her muscles tightened again around the mass in her. The familiar feeling of the sterile lubricant being f***ed into her womb happened right on cue, and she began to feel an unpleasant pressure. The jiggling of her womb by the vibrating balls intensified, and she felt the orgasm begin to build deep within her.

Due to the balls creeping further into her, the vibrator was now resting partly on her clit. She could tell that her tormentor had increased the tempo of the device, and as a result her orgasm built much faster than the previous ones had. She began to quiver moments later, and groaned as the contractions f***ed the balls all the way in. The vibrator now rested squarely on her clitoris, and her orgasm pushed her over the edge of u*********sness. Her last lucid memory was the feeling of her belly, swollen with the fluid in her uterus.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Deanna slowly returned to reality, and realized that the ball-gag had been removed. Her jaw was a little sore and her mouth was dry, but otherwise she was alright. The feeling of fullness in her belly wasn’t uncomfortable anymore, and her pussy felt quite content.

"Would you like a drink, Deanna?"

"Yes, thank you." The polite exchange was out of place, considering her circumstances, but didn’t feel wrong. Her captor was showing real concern for her, and she could tell that he felt something, even when taking her body to new limits.

She felt a straw placed between her lips, and gratefully sucked down a sweet lemonade. She felt just how dehydrated she had become, as she could feel her body react to the fluid and the sugar in it. When she started sucking air, the straw was taken from her.

"We will remove these balls, now. You have not much further to go, Deanna. I will also relieve the fluid in you."

Deanna felt his fingers in her, pushing on the imbedded ben-wa. He pushed them against her cervix repeatedly, and she felt the jiggling of her insides as the fluid in her uterus sloshed back and forth. The sensation was weird, but very sensual. She felt as if he was massaging her organs, and groaned passionately.

He spread his fingers like a fan, then contracted them and pushed more fingers into her. Repeatedly, he spread his fingers and closed them, easing her muscles open. She felt as if she had no resistance to him. He opened her with no problem, then told her to push. She felt the balls move down her body to her opening. Then, as if giving birth, she felt them ooze out of her one at a time. He continued to rub the gel on her groin, and again she felt him pour it into her open cunt.

"What more are you going to do to me? I can’t stay like this, I have to go to the bathroom."

"Do not worry. I will take care of your needs."

Deanna felt him touching her, but the sensations were all wrong due to the numbing effect. It felt as if something was moving into her, but the feeling was wrong, as if it were much deeper than normal. Then suddenly, she was peeing. The sensation of actually peeing was there, and she could feel her bladder empty, but she reasoned that she should feel some splashing. She was hanging in mid-air, not on a toilet. She should feel the urine on her butt or thighs, but there was nothing.

"I have given you a catheter, my dear. You won’t need to go to the toilet until I want you to. Now for the next step."

"What are you going to do?" Her voice was hoarse from thirst, and Deanna hated the fact that she could hear her own fear.

"If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise!"

She felt her bladder hit empty, and then a tube was laid across her body, trailing from her groin to between her breasts and over her shoulder. She felt a pressure on her open pussy, and then she was swinging back in the air. Immediately she relaxed her muscles and pushed "down" to open herself to this new intrusion. Whatever it was wriggled its way into her, bit by bit, until the familiar sensation came and she felt the new object slide into her to rest against her cervix. She could feel that it wasn’t a ball, it was still filling her opening.

Then it moved.

"What the hell is that? Get it out of me! It’s moving!"

Her captor only laughed, and removed her blindfold. The sudden light was temporarily blinding, and Deanna squeezed her eyes tightly shut. She re-opened them to see the man in front of her. He wore a ski-mask that covered all but his eyes, and they were covered by cheap sunglasses. He was about 6 foot tall, muscular, and his hand was covered by a surgical glove as it tossed the blindfold across the room. He reached down, and she looked to see her dressing-table had put next to where she hung in the middle of the room. It was covered with various items, a bowl filled with a translucent pink jelly, a capped squeeze bottle filled with the same stuff, an egg-shaped vibrator, and the balls that had so recently filled her cunt. She was shocked by the size of them. The larger pair were each the size of a baby’s head.

He stuck his hand into the jelly, and when he withdrew it the entire surface was covered with the shiny pink stuff. He held his hand up so she could see the goop.

"This isn’t the same gel I’ve been using. It is sterile, but contains no anesthetic properties. I think that it’s time you started to really feel what I’m doing. If you’d like to watch, just put your head back and look in the overhead mirror."

She snapped her head back to look at the ceiling, and saw that there was indeed a large mirror hanging over her. Her legs had been tied to the same wooden bar that her hands were lashed to. These were all connected to a metal bar that also had the web-gate attached to it, and the bar was attached to the pulley hanging from a hook in her ceiling.

The view of herself in the mirror was shocking. Her legs were spread wide open, and there was a tube trailing out of her that she assumed was the catheter. It was protruding from her pussy, right above the surgically-gloved wrist of her attacker. She realized with a sickening shock that she had his entire hand in her pussy, and he was moving it gently in a circular motion.

"What the hell are you doing?" Again, the fear in her voice made Deanna cringe.

"It’s called ‘fist-fucking’ or sometimes just ‘fisting’. I must admit that this is very interesting. I have never had a woman on my hands in so literal a manner. You feel quite hot, inside. I can feel the catheter and the buttplug, through your flesh. Very unique!"

He began to slide his hand in-and-out slowly, only traveling a couple inches at a time. Deanna could tell that the anesthetic was indeed wearing off, and she felt like she was being fucked by an elephant. She could feel every bump of his knuckles, and he was filling her completely. After a minute of gentle motion, he began sliding his hand all the way in and all the way out. She closed her eyes and concentrated on what was happening to her cunt. The difference was astounding. Her pussy felt so full, then it was completely empty. The emptiness was almost a hunger. She wanted to feel that fullness more than anything. She could tell that this was something she would do again. The feeling of his hand was more intense than any other sex she’d ever had.

Deanna felt him leave her body and not re-enter for a moment. Then the hand was back, but each stroke was slower. She opened her eyes again, and looked in the mirror. He was removing his hand completely and replacing it with the other, back and forth. Left, right, left, right. She watched her pussy-lips cling to his hands as they entered and exited her.

He put his left hand into her and she felt him get larger in her. Then, with maddening slowness, he withdrew his hand. As it emerged, she felt a pressure she hadn’t felt before. When the knuckles finally emerged, Deanna saw and felt her pussy snap shut. He had made a fist in her before pulling it out. She smiled feverishly at him, and he opened his hand and put it back in her. She felt him make a fist again, and watched as he repeated the cycle again and again. Her pussy had expanded so much that even when it was empty it was staying spread open.

He withdrew his fist, and she watched in complete fascination as he put the clenched fist against her pussy and began to wriggle it back and forth. She felt the pressure build to an almost unbearable point, then her body just seemed to swallow his fist. It was like being a virgin again. The pressure/pain/pleasure was ecstatic. Suddenly he was in her to the wrist, and her cunt was afire with pleasure. Deanna felt wetness on her cheeks, and realized that she was crying.

"Are you alright, Deanna?" Immediate concern in his voice, and she was suddenly sure that she knew him.

"Yes, oh God YES! That is so good. I don’t want you to ever stop! I love it! Oh…"

"Good. Now, watch this!"

She looked in the mirror as he pulled his hand from her and rubbed his gloved hands together. Then he put them together, palm flat against palm, and started pushing his fingers into her. With no problem, he sank in to the knuckles. She felt her body resist him, and felt and saw him edge them in, moving them up and down.

Deanna’s body gave in slowly, but after several minutes of this, he was in all the way to the thumb web. She again became aware of the pressure of the plug still filling her ass, as it pressed against him.

"Maybe the plug in my ass is slowing you down?"

He looked in her eyes, and she could tell that he was grinning by the way the ski-mask moved.

"Well perhaps it is too big. We’ll take care of that right now." His right hand pulled out of her, and the left one sank in to just past the wrist. He reached down and pulled the plug out of her asshole, then raised it so she could see how big it was. It was only about 5" long, but had to be at least 2" across! He put the fat little invader on the table, and then returned his hand to her groin. She put her head back, and closed her eyes in anticipation.

A few seconds later she felt him pull his hand from her. Then suddenly, he was leaning into her. Deanna opened her eyes to watch him push his dick into her. When he was in her up to his balls he stood a little higher and grabbed his nuts in one hand, and held her cunt open with the other. With a quick push, he put his balls into her pussy, and let go. Deanna could feel them in her, just inside the entrance. The experience was so strange that she started giggling.

After taking a few shallow strokes, he pulled out with a grunt and placed the head of his dick on her asshole. With a steady push, he entered her ass and began fucking her. She found the feeling of him in her ass to be a pleasant surprise. She had never tried anal sex before, and she thought it was much better than her friends had said.

She felt him push his hand back into her pussy, and she concentrated on the sensations he was producing in her. His dick was steadily moving in and out, and his hand was inching it’s way back into her. The combination made her feel suddenly like she was just one huge pussy, and she imagined that he would eventually fit his entire body into her. The thought alone was enough to push her closer to climax. The feeling of his knuckles sliding into her again brought her back to the edge of orgasm, but she held back intentionally, knowing that there was more to come.

He counter-pointed his strokes, in with his hand and out with his cock, then reverse. Back and forth, front and back. Her cunt relaxed to the point it was before, and he withdrew his hand and slathered the other hand with lube. Then, palm to palm again, he began pushing them into her.

Again, when he reached his knuckles he had to start working her open. First he would inch his left hand a little, then follow with his right. When he got a little further, he’d move them in opposite directions, to relax her muscles. Then, he’d stop moving his hands and fuck her ass for a few minutes.

After a few minutes of this she started begging him to finish her. He leaned back a little, and she looked up at the mirror to watch him tuck his thumbs between his palms. Then, with a slow steady push, he sank both hands in to just past his wrists. Deanna felt like she was taking a freight train in her, and could see how her pussy was stretched unbelievably wide. Her mouth gaped open as she watched the surface of her stomach move with the movements within her.

"Oh God! Don’t stop, I’m going to ….OH OH ooooooohhhhhhhh……….." Her mind swirled, and Deanna couldn’t make anymore sensible sounds. Her body started contracting powerfully around the massive intrusion in her vagina, and her ass was clenching around his dick simultaneously. Her convulsions brought him to orgasm as well, and for the first time, he came in her. She could actually feel him pulsing into her, something she had thought was impossible. His sperm was flooding her rectum with heat, and his hands had over-stimulated her cunt to the point where she was unable to stop coming. He bent over her torso and nuzzled the side of her face as she climaxed, and the action clicked home to her battered mind who he was!

"You came back!"

"Never really left. Had some stuff to do downtown, and just snuck into the house when I knew you’d be home. Here, take this hood off." He leaned his head toward her hand and she grabbed the hood while he backed his head out of it. He looked at his hands, smiled at her and shook his head. "Didn’t know you had it in you!"

Deanna made a face at James and laughed. He made the absolutely worst jokes.

"This was very different! I hope I didn’t hurt you when I threw the gun at you! OHMYGOD! I tried to shoot you!"

"With blanks, my dear. Even if you had chambered a round, I was safe and so were you."

She breathed a sigh of relief, and closed her eyes. Playfully, she squeezed her muscles on him, and he groaned with a smile. When she relaxed, he started to slowly pull himself from her. As his hands left her body, Deanna heard and felt air suck into the sore, but very satisfied hole between her legs. She almost didn’t feel his cock leave her. She felt like she had been fucked by a horse, and told him so. Then she decided to spring her big news.

"I’ve decided that I want to have your baby, James. I’ve thought about it for awhile, now, and it’s what I want. I hope you’ll say yes. I want nothing more than to feel your baby in me. Please say it’s ok with you, James!"

He started uncoupling the ropes that restrained her movements, obviously thinking about what she’d asked.

"Are you sure, baby? It’s a big decision."

"Oh, yes. I want to have your baby more than anything. After all, I expect we’ll be together for a long time to come. Yes, I’m sure."

He sighed. "Sure. I can see that that’s what would make you happy." He reached out and helped her to stand, shakily. She d****d her 19 year old body around him, and kissed him deeply.

"Thank you, Daddy. I love you!"

"I love you too, baby girl."

... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 4086  |  
92%
  |  7

I love you to baby!!!



These last few weeks have been tough knowing big daddy has to leave for a few months. I decided to go see him and help him get his things packed and organized before he leaves and so I can of course get some good loving seeing as he will be gone awhile. I survived the long flight to California and as soon as I got off the plane my baby was standing there waiting with open arms ready to take me home to take advantage of me. Needless to say as soon as we got into the truck we were pawing all over each other and I was in his lap. I could see his thickness growing in his gym pants. Daddy was definetly happy to see me. I teased him and rubbed across it firmly as he drove us the hour to his house. I kissed on his neck and slid my hand up his shirt feeling his firmly built chest. I whispered into his ear I missed you daddy as I grabbed his thickness in my hand firmly. I pulled his pants down to his thighs and took his firm balls into my hand. I slid my wet tongue up and down his huge shaft to get him nice and slippery and then I slowly opened my mouth wide and took him deep down my throat. He let out a deep gasp and said damn it baby I've missed you so bad. I continued to slowly slide my mouth up and down on his thickness as he swelled in my mouth. He is so thick I can hardly open my mouth enough. He grabbed the back of my hair and held my head down onto his thick cock making me gag. As I pulled back it was so wet and slippery with my mouth juices. He loves hearing me choke on his cock. I take him in my mouth again while I play with his now wet and slippery balls and work him up and down. He starts to moan out loud and talk to me. Damn I love hearing his deep sexy voice while I am pleasing him. Fuck baby he says stop trying to make me cum I want to cum deep inside of you not down your throat. I of course wanted him to cum down every one of my holes so I continued but not for long as we pulled into his complex. We head upstairs as I rub his perfect tight ass the whole way up. We get through the door and set my things down and I hug him firmly. I've missed his firm touch so badly. He kisses me so passionatly while he cups my face and slides his hands from my chest to his favorite juicy ass. I start to breath deeply. I can feel my body getting warm and I can feel the wetness between my lips. I spin around and push my big ass against his cock as he reaches around and firmly grabs my chest and kisses on my neck. He slides his big hands down the front of my pants and slides his thick fingers in between my juicy pussy lips. I get even wetter. It has been so long I practically had an immediate orgasm. He kept adding fingers and he slid them in and out of me. He then focused on my plump clit that was screaming for his attention. I orgasmed again. I couldn't take it any more. I want to feel you deep inside of me daddy I've missed you so much I want you to spread me open. He pushed me forward to the ground in the middle of the living room and ripped off my jeans. He spanked and kissed his big juicy ass as I bounced it for him. He wanted me as much as I wanted him. He placed his fingers deep into my pussy again and pulled out a few fingers full of sweet juices and fed them to me. Damn I tasted so good. He did it again and then kissed my jucies right off of my lips. Damn it you taste so sweet baby I can't get enough. He rolled me over and threw open my thick thighs and f***ed three fingers deep into my wet pussy. I was wiggling all over the floor and he was stretching my tight pussy. He was sucking so hard on my nipples I was hollering out. He was marking his nasty bitch with hickies all over my chest. Your my bad bitch and knowone can have you. He pulled his fingers out and f***ed his three fingers down my throat and he slide his thick cock deep inside of my pussy. We both yell out at the same time. OMG he felt so good inside of me. He took my breath away he was so big and so deep. He just held himself deep inside of me holding himself close to me firmly. I could feel him throb deep as he gripped onto my chest with his hands and kissed my soft lips. Slow and deep in his favorite tight pussy is what he loves. My back kept arching and by now my legs were shaking. I wanted him harder I wanted his hand around my throat. I know he can read my mind because just then he flipped me over and pulled my ass into the air. I assumed the position with my arms out straight pushing again the couch and ottaman as he slowly entered me from behind. He wrapped my long soft hair around his hand and pulled my head back, gripping his hand around my throat pulling me onto his thick cock even more. I was yelling out loud he was so deep. My pussy was so wet I could feel my juices leaking down my thighs. Damn it baby you pussy juice is all over my balls already. FUCK you feel so good. Daddy started fucking me harder and harder taking his nasty bitch to extremes and then out of know where he slides his fingers into my pussy and fingers out some sweet jucies and f***es his fingers and my juices into my ass. I jumped from being surprised and he slapped my ass and said get your ass back down there lol. I love the way daddy controls his baby. Just at that moment he f***ed his thick huge cock deep into my ass. I gasped again a few times actually. His cock is so thick and it has been so long since he has stretched his juicy ass out. He grabs each side of my ass and spreads it wide open making me take him even deeper. Omg it felt so good. I reached back with my arms opening myself up even more. He grabs my wrists and pulls them back and thrusts his big cock deeper and deeper. I am yelling out telling him to fuck his nasty bitch and not to stop r****g his tight ass. He loves when I talk nasty to him lol. I can't help but to talk dirty when he fucks me so hard and good. I can't stop orgasming and my jucies are just flowing down my legs. The bed is soaked and just then he rams himself even harder and then holds himself deep inside of my ass by my throat. I can feel him throb and at that very moment I start to squeeze him softly with my ass. We are both moaning out loud and he spanks me and tells me to stop fucking him lol. He rams it harder into me to teach me a lesson and just then I squirt all over us. Our legs are dripping wet and we are kneeling in a puddle. It turns him on so much he grabs my ass and fucks me hard and deep with no mercy. My legs were getting sore and my guts every time he thrusted himself deeper inside of me I could feel my guts screaming. Daddy was taking his ass and was making shore I knew just how much he missed me. Just then he pulled out rolled me over in a hurry and threw my legs up high and buried his thick cock deep in my ass once again. I want to look into your eyes as you cum on my dick. Just when I thought his thickness couldn't get any thicker I could feel the head of his cock growing thicker and thicker as he throbbed inside of my tight ass. He was full of energy and my legs were growing weaker and weaker and he was not stopping for a second. My baby wasn't stopping until we orgasmed together. Fuck me Fuck me damn it get your juicy ass mark your bitch deep make it drip out of me for days and just then I felt him throb and at that very moment we both gripped each other tight as we were fucking each other. Hips rotating and moaning out loud and squeezing each other close. OMG it felt so good to cum together again. He glided his hand along the side of my face and kissed me softly on my lips and said thank you baby for coming to see me. Now lets get some sl**p. We have a long day tomorrow. We climbed into bed together for the first time in months and held each other close all night until the early morning.
We woke the next morning to finsih packing the apartment before the movers came to put his things in storage until he gets back. We worked up a nice sweat all day taking our breaks now and then usually every time I bent over to pick something up or when I was on my hands and knees cleaning the floors lol. Daddy is such an ass man especially for his favorite juicy ass. Well the movers finally came to get the stuff and when I went to open the door I was surprised to see two very handsome and sexy built black men asking for my baby. Shore enough it was the movers come to get his things. They decided to go get everything from the garage first and then load the apartment. I stayed behind to take a shower and freshen up while the three guys went to load the storage seeing it has been a very long day for me. Well I decided to take a long hot bath instead seeing as the guys were going to be gone awhile. Omg it felt so good to just relax after all the packing and amazing sex we had been having since I arrived. After an hour and a half just napping and bathing in the tub I decided it was time to get out. I climbed out of the tub and went to grab a towel under the sink and there were no clean towels because I had packed them all up. Well I yelled for daddy and he didn't say anything so I figured they were gone. Ok I have to run to the other bathroom down the hall now so I get out and rush down the hall to the other bathroom and just as I am in the middle of the hall of course baby and the two movers walk into the apartment looking straight ass my wet juicy self standing there lol. I yelp and continue my jog to the bathroom and grab a towel. I am red from embarassment and wrap the towel around me so I can walk back into the other bathroom to finish getting ready. The guys are giggling and telling baby sorry brotha but you have a hot woman. He said no need to apologize. I know you didn't find her in Cali they said, nope in AZ. Big daddy proceeds to give them a brief history and it raised some eyebrows. One brotha as he is stacking boxes said so ya'll are swingers? Mmmhmm Really?!?!? I've always wanted to try that but just never knew anyone willing to show me the ropes. Of course baby the giving man he is said hold up. The guys continue to work and get things stack and ready to go downstairs into the truck. Baby comes into the bathroom and fills me in on the conversation he had with the guys. I blushed and he said well are you willing? If you are up for it I am up for it. Well daddy had me climb into bed and threw my thighs open. He started sucking on my clit so hard I couldn't help but start to get loud. It felt so good. I gripped the back of his head and starting rotating my hips onto his face. Damn it felt so good. Daddy got me instantly wet!! He rolled me onto my knees and licked my tight asshole to get it nice and slippery and slowly entered me stretching me slowly. He knew what he was doing. He was getting his babies holes nice and wet and ready for their cocks. Plus daddy always has to take all of my holes before anyone else can. So after daddy was done cumming deep in my ass he laid back on the bed and had me bend over to lick my juices off of his tired cock lol. As my ass is bent over towards the door cleaning him with my tongue he yells out hey fellas. The guys went form talking and whispering to silence. Then the door slowly cracks open and then shuts. He yells again hey its cool come in. The door opens wide slowly and they look at each other like daaaaaayum should we be doing this shit lol. Daddy said she's all yours come get you some. One brotha immediately walks up and squeezes my big ass and says damn that ass looks so good. The other brotha starts taking off his clothes immediately lol. The one rolls me onto my side as daddy's cock is of course still in my mouth.. He starts rubbing my soft juicy body and starts fingering my pussy and sucking on my clit. Mind you not knowing daddy just came inside my holes but we were not about to share that with him because it was hot!!! He had my pussy singing in no time. Three fingers deep in my pussy and sucking on my clit piercing at the same time. Yeah momma was dripping once again in no time. The other guy comes up and starts sucking on my nipples. Harder, harder, don't be nice to her boys she loves it rough. Daddy knows what momma loves. It took them a bit but enough coaching from daddy had them melting in my hands. I was in heaven. Daddy in my mouth and caressing my face, one fine brotha on my hard nipples, and one just digging into my pussy and trying to tear my clit off with his suction lol. I want dick!!! Daddy can I have their dick. Yes baby you can have their dick. I looked down at the one between my legs and I said fuck me!! It took him 5 seconds flat to get naked. He was sliding slowly into my pussy and I said daddy he's not fucking me like I like. Daddy firmly says dude fuck her hard or get the fuck out. Tear that pussy up. He was shocked to be getting directed how to fuck me but daddy and I are not playing around. He got it and got it good because that brotha was deep in that pussy. By now daddy and the other brotha were on their knees at my head filling my mouth full of cock each taking turns fucking my throat making me gag and choke on my own saliva at times. I was moaning out so loud daddy told me to be quiet. Yeah right!!! They kept fucking my throat and holding my legs spread high for the other brotha who was showing now mercy. I was cumming so hard and I was so wet he kept slipping out every where lol. Switch bitch the other guy said. lol So they switched places. I cleaned all of my juices off of his balls as his friend was climbing deep inside of me. I didn't realize it but he was almost the size of big daddy because he too took my breath away as he entered me. He didn't need any instruction from daddy he was taking that pussy and he was trying to make it all his. He fucked my pussy in every direction he could get in as the other guys were taking turns fucking my throat. I was bruised and red and getting weak. They all three were taking their turns fucking my tight pussy. Stretching it out as much as they could. I told them to show no mercy and they didn't. My insides were screaming and my pussy could hardly take any more.. I started to scoot away from them as they fucked me lol. Daddy noticed and said bitch where are you going. You don't scoot away from daddy. He told the guy that was just about as thick as him to get under me and of course he did as daddy wished. I assumed the direction as daddy threw me on to of him. I straddled his thick cock and took him again deep inside of me as he gripped onto my chest immediately and started adding to big daddys markings on my nipples and breasts. Fuck her throat he said to the other guy and he gladly did with that oh so nice fuck me till I come face he had. lol Big daddy was gripping onto my ass and softly rubbing it and fingering my ass. I wasn't shore if he was going to do it but just as quick as the thought came daddy was spitting into my tight asshole. I gasped for air before he even entered me because i knew with these two thick guys inside of me I am getting fucked hard and momma is going to get stretched more then I have even been stretched before. Shore enough I just forward and daddy grabs my hips and pulls me back. He slowly works his way into my tight as. Omg it hurt so bad but i didn't want them to stop. I was wetter then I had ever been before in my life. I tried to scream out loud but I had a cock being f***ed down my throat every time I gasped for air. I was air tight and sealed shut in every hole. I Kept cumming and cumming and cumming. My body was shaking and I felt like i was having seizures. All of their cocks were so hard and none of them were showing any mercy. It felt so good but it hurt so bad but yet dear lord I didn't want them any of them to stop. every time he pulled his cock out of my throat I screamed fuck this nasty bitch harder harder. Mark all of my holes at once. Daddy smacked my ass and said who's bitch are you? Yours baby only yours. Thats right!! You fuck when and who I tell you to fuck you got that!!! Yes big daddy. Now open that ass for daddy I am going to mark my bitch. He said alright gentleman we have work to do lets mark this nasty bitch and get back to work. They all were fucking my holes so hard and were so motivated to cum at the same time and damn the motivation and pep talk from daddy work because just then they all started making their own noises and all of the tips of their cocks seemed to swell inside of me at the same time and i started to gag on the brotha in my mouth and just then as I gag and choked it caused me pussy and ass to tighten around daddy and the other brotha and that was what signed the deal they all let out a large deep from their stomach moan and I literally screamed the top of my lungs and daddy reached up and cover my mouth with his hand as he was throbbing and pumping his load deep inside of my ass. Again almost at the same time we all said OMG lol. That felt so fucking good. Damn your bitch is hot. You are one lucky brotha to have a woman like her. Don't let this bitch go or I'm going to take her lol. Daddy turned my head back towards him and kissed my lips softly as he was still in my ass and said nah she's my nasty biitch and I'm not letting her go. I kissed him softly back and said I love you to baby!!! Damn it I am going to miss you baby!... Continue»
Posted by swtfreakxxx 1 month ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 331  |  
100%

Daddy I Love You (repost)


It was one of the best times of my life. I was barely sixteen and having a blast. Since I gave my first blowjob in some dark movie theater way back when I was f******n, I’d been sexually active (well, make that VERY active). The guys I dated were typically boys I knew at school and church. In most every way I was just your average horny teenage girl, enjoying myself and experimenting with
new things. Well... maybe I was a little more sexually experienced than your average high school sophomore but the profile still fit.

About a month after my sixteenth birthday a whole new area of my life opened up for me, one that changed me forever. I’ve explained in detail in other diary entries how I started having sex with my parents so I won’t repeat it all here, but suffice to say that once we got started I was always looking for any opportunity to please my dad. Sure I could have guys with bigger cocks, others
who could cum more, and nobody recovers like a s*******n year old teenage boy, but there’s something that is so very special about giving myself to my father. I love being able to actually join my body together with his, to be physically coupled with him in the most intimate way possible for two people to be. When I feel my dad exploding inside of me, pumping his sperm deep within me, at that moment I know he loves me as only a father can love a daughter.

Since our first time my dad would fuck me most every day at least once and I’ve never been happier in my entire life! Our i****tual relationship is still something relatively new for all of us and it’s as if once we opened the door, a new kind of passion exploded and we simply couldn’t get enough of each other. I would find myself waking up hornier than I ever dreamed possible (and that’s pretty damn horny!) and I will play with myself until he came into my bedroom for a piece of me before leaving for work. Later in school homeroom, my pussy a bit swollen and sensitive from having just been fucked, I would sit at my desk and run my tongue around the inside of my mouth, savoring the aftertaste of his cum that was still in my mouth. As I looked around the classroom I loved to smile at the guys, especially the ones that had fucked me in the last, wondering if they recognized the glow in my face that said, “I’ve just been fucked!” Imagine what they would say if they knew who had just cum inside of my sixteen year-old pussy just an hour or so earlier!

By the time school ends I was usually so horny from thinking about being with my dad that I would just run up to my room and start masturbating, not even undressing first. There were more than a few times when I got so horny that I just couldn't wait for school to finish and so I would go to the girl’s room and relieve my tensions in the privacy of one of the stalls. Some of my close friends would notice how flushed I was when I came back to class and knowing me, it wasn’t hard for them to correctly guessed what I had been doing. It’s not like they never did it themselves! Indeed, most of my friends loved sex as much as I did so they were naturally curious as to what was getting me even more horny than usual. I would just smile at them, leaving them to try to figure it out for themselves.

At times I wanted so bad to whisper in their ears, “I can’t wait for my dad to fuck me tonight.” Naturally I could never SAY that but I certainly fantasized about it, trying to picture their shocked responses. In my dreams they would all beg to come home with me and have my dad fuck them too. Sitting in the girl’s restroom with my hand planted firmly on my swollen clit, I would fantasize about what it would be like to watch my dad fucking my friends. I was so horny that it usually only took a few minutes before I was cumming hard. Back in class I would put my fingers to my nose and smell myself, savoring the sexual aroma of my pussy.


Chapter 2 – Surprising My Dad

Today was no different so not surprisingly I rushed home from school and went straight to my room where I stripped as fast as I could and laid back on my bed. Closing my eyes, I imagined my dad coming home and entering my room, completely naked with his cock already hard, swollen with his lust for me. After I’d finished, I would usually slip on a t-shirt and head down to the kitchen to see what was for supper.

Today, instead of a meal cooking there on the kitchen table was a note from my mom saying she would be working late and that my dad and I should go out for dinner. Just then I heard the garage door opening and knew my dad was home – he was early! My heartbeat jumped and I felt a twinge between my legs so I hurried down to the basement and ducked behind the laundry closet. Stripping off my t-shirt, I hid there naked as I waited anxiously for him to come in. My nipples were rock-hard and I licked my lips in anticipation of having something warm and hard between them soon. The basement door slowly opened and then I heard it shut as my dad come in and headed for the stairs. He walked by the laundry closet without seeing me and so I sneaked up behind him and jumped on his back putting my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. He knew instantly what was going on and started to laugh at my little surprise for him.

“Whoa! What’s with you today Kelly?”

“Oh daddy, I’ve been dreaming all day about you coming home tonight so I wanted to greet you and let you know how much I missed you!”

I lowered myself down and he turned to look at me. His eyes focused on me, looking at me from head to toe but stopping a bit longer to take in my naked boobs and pussy.

“Damn Kelly, you really are SO fucking hot. Trust me, you have NO idea what a turn-on it is for me to see my little girl naked in front of me, just waiting for her daddy to fuck her.”

I reached and grabbed his crotch through his pants. Indeed, he certainly was turned on! His cock was rock hard and ready to burst right out of his pants.

“Well daddy, if you know what I want and you like it too what are you waiting for? C’mon – daddy’s little girl wants to be fucked!”

Playfully, I took his hand and pulled him towards the couch in the f****y room. Of course he didn’t resist one bit! When we got there he sat down on the couch and I laid on my side next to him. I immediately went to work on his belt buckle and then his pants. After I unsnapped his pants and lowered the zipper, I reached in and slid my hand down under the elastic band of his Jockey underwear.

Mmmmm, not much farther and I felt the tip of his warm cock. I ran my hand down the length of it until my fingers ran through his thick bush of pubic hair, loving the feel of his hairy crotch, the coarseness of his curly pubic hair. Reaching even lower, I held his hairy balls in my hand, gently rolling them between my fingers. My dad laid his head back and closed his eyes as I played with his wonderful cock.

“Oh god Kelly, all I could think about today was you doing this. I think I had a hard-on the entire day – even my secretary teased me a bit about it. Little did she know though who it was that I was so worked up about!”

I smiled as I listened to him. Over the years I’d visited my dad’s office a number of times and I knew his secretary very well. She’d worked for my dad almost his entire career and was extremely discreet but I knew even she would have been shocked to learn who my dad had been fucking for the past two weeks!

From the way his breathing was getting faster and heavier, my dad was obviously getting more worked up as I played gently with his balls and cock. He gripped his pants and raised his hips to lower them down to his ankles. I grinned as I finally got to see his cock, fully erect and pointing straight up as he sat there. The vein on the side was throbbing and the head was swollen and call out for attention. Well, I wasn't going to make it wait any longer so I leaned over and took it in my mouth. Sucking on it, I continued to play with his balls. My dad pulled my hair out of the way so he would watch as his teenage daughter started to give her father one of her patented blow jobs.

My favorite part of any cock is the head. There is just something about the extra width, the smooth and silky skin, the opening at the top and the ridge along the bottom that makes me wet just thinking about it. I love running my tongue around it, teasing it and kissing it. When I first put it in my mouth, I took in just the head until my lips are on the inner side of the ridge. At first I sucked on it softly - sort of like a baby does to a bottle. Inside my mouth I like to run my tongue all around it – first in a circular motion and then all over it in sweeping motions.

After playing with the head for a while I started to get the shaft ready. Running my tongue up and down it, I licked it and wetted it. With a free hand I held the shaft and stroked it like I was giving him a hand job. Once he was nice and wet, I begin to take him in my mouth just a bit. Slowly I stroked it in and out of my mouth, each time taking a little bit more of him in. I kept taking more of him in my mouth until finally I felt his head pressing against the back of my throat. At that point I had him all in and my face was pressed against his crotch as his pubic hair tickled my cheeks and nose. After a day’s work he had a strong musky odor of sweat and sex that I loved. Some girls I know won't go near a man until he’s had a shower and such. Well, not this girl– I want to smell a REAL man, not some smelly bar of soap. Mmmmm, I love the musky odor of a sweaty male crotch. Granted I expect him to be clean, but after a day of work nothing smells as sexy as hairy crotch. I’ve also learned that hairy men smell stronger than those who shave. Sometimes I just reach inside of a man’s pants and run my hand through his hair and then pull my hand out and draw in the odor of him on my fingers. My mom has similar tastes as me and she always loved it
when I would come home from a date and she could still smell the guy that had fucked me on my hands. Yet I wanted far more than just giving my dad a blowjob though. After all, I hadn’t dreamed all day of him fucking me for nothing! I let his cock fall from my mouth and looked up at my dad.

“Fuck me now daddy,” I whispered to him. “I want it sooooooooo bad…..please fuck me.”

“Oh god Kelly, I love it when you say that. Tell me again what you want……Tell daddy what you want him to do to you.”

“Mmmmmm, I want your warm hard cock inside of me daddy, deep inside my pussy. I want to feel my father cumming in me, filling my hungry pussy with his love…….Oh daddy, please fuck me……..please fuck me daddy…….show me how much you love me.”

My dad took in a deep breath and let it out. He took me and maneuvered me on top of him, straddling his bare legs. I could feel his cock pushing up against my pussy, straining to get in, wanting to be in me.

“Yes Kelly, daddy’s going to fuck you….. oh yeah, daddy’s going to fuck his little slut right now!”

With that he raised his hips up to me and pulled me down towards him. My wet pussy easily spread apart for him and I could feel the head of his cock splitting me open, making way for the rest of him. I swiveled my hips slightly to make his cock move against the walls of my pussy, stimulating the sensitive nerve endings just inside my pussy opening which made me tingle from head to toe. I took my small breasts in my hands and offered them to him. He leaned forward and took one of my hard nipples in his mouth, suckling on it like a baby does on a bottle. I gasped as I felt his tongue on me, teasing my hard nipple. At the same time I lowered myself down on his hard cock. Inch by inch I could feel him violating my pussy with his thick cock until he I was sitting on his lap, my pussy rubbing against the base of his cock.

“Oh yes daddy, fuck me - I want it……..oh your big cock feels so good! I have been dreaming about this all day……..mmmmmm, even better than I imagined.”

“Oh yeah baby,” he murmured to me, “your pussy is so incredibly tight. Tell me, isn’t it better to have a man’s cock in you instead of all those boy cocks you’ve been fucking? For years I’ve been watching you going out on dates dressed like a little whore. I would sit at home thinking about all those boys fucking my little girl, fucking her with their little cocks. God I wanted so bad to show you what you were missing.”

“I love your cock daddy,” I whispered as I began to rock back and forth on his cock, drawing it in and out of me as I savored the feeling of it. “I love any cock in me but what I really want is your cock - my father’s cock.”

“Tell me more Kelly,” he begged me. My dad loved it when I talked dirty to him and I enjoyed doing as much as he liked hearing it. It wasn’t hard for me - all I had to do was simply tell him what I was thinking!

“I love being fucked more than anything but nobody satisfies me though like you do. I mean good god! My own father’s cock is in me right now! How many girls ever get to say that! Oh daddy, I love you so much. I want to show you every way I can – every way. I want to give myself to you, to let you do anything you want to me. Love me daddy! Show me how much you really love me!”

Between my talking and our fucking I could tell he was about to cum. His motions got faster and he was gasping for air. Often I would reposition myself to take his load in my mouth so I could taste his cum. I loved the feel of his cock pulsing in my mouth, spraying against the back of my throat. Or even better, holding him just away from my open mouth, watching his cum shoot from his hard cock into my waiting mouth and onto my outstretched tongue. Today, though, I wanted his cum inside of my pussy. I wanted to be physically coupled with my father as he came, to feel our bodies joined together when he reached his orgasm. I wanted my father to mate with me, to be his little whore, to do anything he asked me to do.

“Cum in me daddy. Show me how much you love me. Fill me with your hot creamy sperm daddy. Cum in your daughter now!”

“Ohhhhhhhhh yes!” he cried out as I felt his cock suddenly swell and then pulse in me as he shot his first load deep inside of his daughter. I love it when a man comes inside me. It is like a sudden hot burst of energy deep in me. The best part is the knowledge of what it is that I am feeling. I know that it is his sperm that I feel, that he is depositing a part of himself in me, deep inside the most private part of my body. Again and again I felt him swell up and then release another load in me. Finally he gave a jerk and collapsed with me on top of him. I put my arms around his neck and gently kissed him as I sat there on his lap, holding his cock in my pussy as his cum drained out of me slowly.

I loved kissing him the way we kissed since he started fucking me. It was no longer that brief little lifeless peck that most fathers give their daughters. Now it was filled with lust and passion, an exchange of the kind of love that only a father and daughter can have and only when they are sharing each other as intimately as we now did. Sitting on him now, feeling his warm cock inside of me while his tongue explored my open mouth, was a feeling that few c***dren ever get to share with their parent. At moments like this I was more than just his daughter – we were sharing ourselves with the other completely in a way that can only be realized though sex.

Finally we released our kiss and I gazed into his eyes thinking just how much I loved my father! It made me so happy to know I could satisfy his needs and desires. I knew he loved my mother more than anything. My mom held a special place in his heart that I would never even dream of trying to replace but I would always be his one and only little girl. I would always be there for him,
offering every part of myself completely to him, fulfilling his fantasies and dreams. After all, what older man doesn’t dream of fucking a teenage girl? Somehow I had a feeling we would be fucking again before the night was over but for the moment I just let myself melt in his arms with his cock throbbing in my pussy.

Yes, I was my daddy’s little girl, his little slut. In the end, nothing could be better than that.

THE END... Continue»
Posted by robd1 12 months ago  |  Views: 2432  |  
100%
  |  2

I Love You Daddy

It was one of the best times of my life. I was barely sixteen and having a blast. Since I gave my first blowjob in some dark movie theater way back when I was f******n, I’d been sexually active (well, make that VERY active). The guys I dated were typically boys I knew at school and church. In most every way I was just your average horny teenage girl, enjoying myself and experimenting with
new things. Well... maybe I was a little more sexually experienced than your average high school sophomore but the profile still fit.

About a month after my sixteenth birthday a whole new area of my life opened up for me, one that changed me forever. I’ve explained in detail in other diary entries how I started having sex with my parents so I won’t repeat it all here, but suffice to say that once we got started I was always looking for any opportunity to please my dad. Sure I could have guys with bigger cocks, others
who could cum more, and nobody recovers like a s*******n year old teenage boy, but there’s something that is so very special about giving myself to my father. I love being able to actually join my body together with his, to be physically coupled with him in the most intimate way possible for two people to be. When I feel my dad exploding inside of me, pumping his sperm deep within me, at that moment I know he loves me as only a father can love a daughter.

Since our first time my dad would fuck me most every day at least once and I’ve never been happier in my entire life! Our i****tual relationship is still something relatively new for all of us and it’s as if once we opened the door, a new kind of passion exploded and we simply couldn’t get enough of each other. I would find myself waking up hornier than I ever dreamed possible (and that’s pretty damn horny!) and I will play with myself until he came into my bedroom for a piece of me before leaving for work. Later in school homeroom, my pussy a bit swollen and sensitive from having just been fucked, I would sit at my desk and run my tongue around the inside of my mouth, savoring the aftertaste of his cum that was still in my mouth. As I looked around the classroom I loved to smile at the guys, especially the ones that had fucked me in the last, wondering if they recognized the glow in my face that said, “I’ve just been fucked!” Imagine what they would say if they knew who had just cum inside of my sixteen year-old pussy just an hour or so earlier!

By the time school ends I was usually so horny from thinking about being with my dad that I would just run up to my room and start masturbating, not even undressing first. There were more than a few times when I got so horny that I just couldn't wait for school to finish and so I would go to the girl’s room and relieve my tensions in the privacy of one of the stalls. Some of my close friends would notice how flushed I was when I came back to class and knowing me, it wasn’t hard for them to correctly guessed what I had been doing. It’s not like they never did it themselves! Indeed, most of my friends loved sex as much as I did so they were naturally curious as to what was getting me even more horny than usual. I would just smile at them, leaving them to try to figure it out for themselves.

At times I wanted so bad to whisper in their ears, “I can’t wait for my dad to fuck me tonight.” Naturally I could never SAY that but I certainly fantasized about it, trying to picture their shocked responses. In my dreams they would all beg to come home with me and have my dad fuck them too. Sitting in the girl’s restroom with my hand planted firmly on my swollen clit, I would fantasize about what it would be like to watch my dad fucking my friends. I was so horny that it usually only took a few minutes before I was cumming hard. Back in class I would put my fingers to my nose and smell myself, savoring the sexual aroma of my pussy.


Chapter 2 – Surprising My Dad

Today was no different so not surprisingly I rushed home from school and went straight to my room where I stripped as fast as I could and laid back on my bed. Closing my eyes, I imagined my dad coming home and entering my room, completely naked with his cock already hard, swollen with his lust for me. After I’d finished, I would usually slip on a t-shirt and head down to the kitchen to see what was for supper.

Today, instead of a meal cooking there on the kitchen table was a note from my mom saying she would be working late and that my dad and I should go out for dinner. Just then I heard the garage door opening and knew my dad was home – he was early! My heartbeat jumped and I felt a twinge between my legs so I hurried down to the basement and ducked behind the laundry closet. Stripping off my t-shirt, I hid there naked as I waited anxiously for him to come in. My nipples were rock-hard and I licked my lips in anticipation of having something warm and hard between them soon. The basement door slowly opened and then I heard it shut as my dad come in and headed for the stairs. He walked by the laundry closet without seeing me and so I sneaked up behind him and jumped on his back putting my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. He knew instantly what was going on and started to laugh at my little surprise for him.

“Whoa! What’s with you today Kelly?”

“Oh daddy, I’ve been dreaming all day about you coming home tonight so I wanted to greet you and let you know how much I missed you!”

I lowered myself down and he turned to look at me. His eyes focused on me, looking at me from head to toe but stopping a bit longer to take in my naked boobs and pussy.

“Damn Kelly, you really are SO fucking hot. Trust me, you have NO idea what a turn-on it is for me to see my little girl naked in front of me, just waiting for her daddy to fuck her.”

I reached and grabbed his crotch through his pants. Indeed, he certainly was turned on! His cock was rock hard and ready to burst right out of his pants.

“Well daddy, if you know what I want and you like it too what are you waiting for? C’mon – daddy’s little girl wants to be fucked!”

Playfully, I took his hand and pulled him towards the couch in the f****y room. Of course he didn’t resist one bit! When we got there he sat down on the couch and I laid on my side next to him. I immediately went to work on his belt buckle and then his pants. After I unsnapped his pants and lowered the zipper, I reached in and slid my hand down under the elastic band of his Jockey underwear.

Mmmmm, not much farther and I felt the tip of his warm cock. I ran my hand down the length of it until my fingers ran through his thick bush of pubic hair, loving the feel of his hairy crotch, the coarseness of his curly pubic hair. Reaching even lower, I held his hairy balls in my hand, gently rolling them between my fingers. My dad laid his head back and closed his eyes as I played with his wonderful cock.

“Oh god Kelly, all I could think about today was you doing this. I think I had a hard-on the entire day – even my secretary teased me a bit about it. Little did she know though who it was that I was so worked up about!”

I smiled as I listened to him. Over the years I’d visited my dad’s office a number of times and I knew his secretary very well. She’d worked for my dad almost his entire career and was extremely discreet but I knew even she would have been shocked to learn who my dad had been fucking for the past two weeks!

From the way his breathing was getting faster and heavier, my dad was obviously getting more worked up as I played gently with his balls and cock. He gripped his pants and raised his hips to lower them down to his ankles. I grinned as I finally got to see his cock, fully erect and pointing straight up as he sat there. The vein on the side was throbbing and the head was swollen and call out for attention. Well, I wasn't going to make it wait any longer so I leaned over and took it in my mouth. Sucking on it, I continued to play with his balls. My dad pulled my hair out of the way so he would watch as his teenage daughter started to give her father one of her patented blow jobs.

My favorite part of any cock is the head. There is just something about the extra width, the smooth and silky skin, the opening at the top and the ridge along the bottom that makes me wet just thinking about it. I love running my tongue around it, teasing it and kissing it. When I first put it in my mouth, I took in just the head until my lips are on the inner side of the ridge. At first I sucked on it softly - sort of like a baby does to a bottle. Inside my mouth I like to run my tongue all around it – first in a circular motion and then all over it in sweeping motions.

After playing with the head for a while I started to get the shaft ready. Running my tongue up and down it, I licked it and wetted it. With a free hand I held the shaft and stroked it like I was giving him a hand job. Once he was nice and wet, I begin to take him in my mouth just a bit. Slowly I stroked it in and out of my mouth, each time taking a little bit more of him in. I kept taking more of him in my mouth until finally I felt his head pressing against the back of my throat. At that point I had him all in and my face was pressed against his crotch as his pubic hair tickled my cheeks and nose. After a day’s work he had a strong musky odor of sweat and sex that I loved. Some girls I know won't go near a man until he’s had a shower and such. Well, not this girl– I want to smell a REAL man, not some smelly bar of soap. Mmmmm, I love the musky odor of a sweaty male crotch. Granted I expect him to be clean, but after a day of work nothing smells as sexy as hairy crotch. I’ve also learned that hairy men smell stronger than those who shave. Sometimes I just reach inside of a man’s pants and run my hand through his hair and then pull my hand out and draw in the odor of him on my fingers. My mom has similar tastes as me and she always loved it
when I would come home from a date and she could still smell the guy that had fucked me on my hands. Yet I wanted far more than just giving my dad a blowjob though. After all, I hadn’t dreamed all day of him fucking me for nothing! I let his cock fall from my mouth and looked up at my dad.

“Fuck me now daddy,” I whispered to him. “I want it sooooooooo bad…..please fuck me.”

“Oh god Kelly, I love it when you say that. Tell me again what you want……Tell daddy what you want him to do to you.”

“Mmmmmm, I want your warm hard cock inside of me daddy, deep inside my pussy. I want to feel my father cumming in me, filling my hungry pussy with his love…….Oh daddy, please fuck me……..please fuck me daddy…….show me how much you love me.”

My dad took in a deep breath and let it out. He took me and maneuvered me on top of him, straddling his bare legs. I could feel his cock pushing up against my pussy, straining to get in, wanting to be in me.

“Yes Kelly, daddy’s going to fuck you….. oh yeah, daddy’s going to fuck his little slut right now!”

With that he raised his hips up to me and pulled me down towards him. My wet pussy easily spread apart for him and I could feel the head of his cock splitting me open, making way for the rest of him. I swiveled my hips slightly to make his cock move against the walls of my pussy, stimulating the sensitive nerve endings just inside my pussy opening which made me tingle from head to toe. I took my small breasts in my hands and offered them to him. He leaned forward and took one of my hard nipples in his mouth, suckling on it like a baby does on a bottle. I gasped as I felt his tongue on me, teasing my hard nipple. At the same time I lowered myself down on his hard cock. Inch by inch I could feel him violating my pussy with his thick cock until he I was sitting on his lap, my pussy rubbing against the base of his cock.

“Oh yes daddy, fuck me - I want it……..oh your big cock feels so good! I have been dreaming about this all day……..mmmmmm, even better than I imagined.”

“Oh yeah baby,” he murmured to me, “your pussy is so incredibly tight. Tell me, isn’t it better to have a man’s cock in you instead of all those boy cocks you’ve been fucking? For years I’ve been watching you going out on dates dressed like a little whore. I would sit at home thinking about all those boys fucking my little girl, fucking her with their little cocks. God I wanted so bad to show you what you were missing.”

“I love your cock daddy,” I whispered as I began to rock back and forth on his cock, drawing it in and out of me as I savored the feeling of it. “I love any cock in me but what I really want is your cock - my father’s cock.”

“Tell me more Kelly,” he begged me. My dad loved it when I talked dirty to him and I enjoyed doing as much as he liked hearing it. It wasn’t hard for me - all I had to do was simply tell him what I was thinking!

“I love being fucked more than anything but nobody satisfies me though like you do. I mean good god! My own father’s cock is in me right now! How many girls ever get to say that! Oh daddy, I love you so much. I want to show you every way I can – every way. I want to give myself to you, to let you do anything you want to me. Love me daddy! Show me how much you really love me!”

Between my talking and our fucking I could tell he was about to cum. His motions got faster and he was gasping for air. Often I would reposition myself to take his load in my mouth so I could taste his cum. I loved the feel of his cock pulsing in my mouth, spraying against the back of my throat. Or even better, holding him just away from my open mouth, watching his cum shoot from his hard cock into my waiting mouth and onto my outstretched tongue. Today, though, I wanted his cum inside of my pussy. I wanted to be physically coupled with my father as he came, to feel our bodies joined together when he reached his orgasm. I wanted my father to mate with me, to be his little whore, to do anything he asked me to do.

“Cum in me daddy. Show me how much you love me. Fill me with your hot creamy sperm daddy. Cum in your daughter now!”

“Ohhhhhhhhh yes!” he cried out as I felt his cock suddenly swell and then pulse in me as he shot his first load deep inside of his daughter. I love it when a man comes inside me. It is like a sudden hot burst of energy deep in me. The best part is the knowledge of what it is that I am feeling. I know that it is his sperm that I feel, that he is depositing a part of himself in me, deep inside the most private part of my body. Again and again I felt him swell up and then release another load in me. Finally he gave a jerk and collapsed with me on top of him. I put my arms around his neck and gently kissed him as I sat there on his lap, holding his cock in my pussy as his cum drained out of me slowly.

I loved kissing him the way we kissed since he started fucking me. It was no longer that brief little lifeless peck that most fathers give their daughters. Now it was filled with lust and passion, an exchange of the kind of love that only a father and daughter can have and only when they are sharing each other as intimately as we now did. Sitting on him now, feeling his warm cock inside of me while his tongue explored my open mouth, was a feeling that few c***dren ever get to share with their parent. At moments like this I was more than just his daughter – we were sharing ourselves with the other completely in a way that can only be realized though sex.

Finally we released our kiss and I gazed into his eyes thinking just how much I loved my father! It made me so happy to know I could satisfy his needs and desires. I knew he loved my mother more than anything. My mom held a special place in his heart that I would never even dream of trying to replace but I would always be his one and only little girl. I would always be there for him,
offering every part of myself completely to him, fulfilling his fantasies and dreams. After all, what older man doesn’t dream of fucking a teenage girl? Somehow I had a feeling we would be fucking again before the night was over but for the moment I just let myself melt in his arms with his cock throbbing in my pussy.

Yes, I was my daddy’s little girl, his little slut. In the end, nothing could be better than that.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by drew1207 5 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 2669  |  
100%

“I love you Isabella.”


Fucking s****r In Her sl**p
Introduction: A Young Man Fucks His Little s****r In Her sl**p, Or So He Thinks...

Jason sighed as he turned his computer off. It had been a long day, and his paper for Sociology class was not coming along as planned. He was just about to lay down when he decided that he wanted something to drink. After all, he had been working for hours without end. So he quickly left his room and headed down stairs.
When he got to the living room, which he had to cut through to get to the kitchen, he paused. His s****r was laying on the couch in her big comforter, sl**ping peacefully. Jason smirked as he recalled the sight of her gorgeous body. She had long blonde hair, and bright blue eyes. Her skin was soft and tan. Her body was ripe, with 24 B breasts and an ass that belonged to a stripper. Surprisingly, though, she was only fifteen.
He didn't care. Suddenly, he wanted more than he had ever known. He pulled her comforter off and scanned her sweet body, taking in the sight of the sleek curves. She lay there in a white spaghetti strap shirt and a pair of soft white cotton panties. Jason ran his finger tips over the fabric of her shirt and up to a hard nipple that was threatening to burst through the fabric. Her skin was hot underneath.
It was so exciting. Before lifting her shirt up to her neck, he looked around to make sure his parents weren't walking about. Then he lifted the shirt to reveal those gloriously bare breasts. Before thinking, he pulled one into his mouth and twirled it between his teeth. Her sharp intake of breath made him pause. But when he went back to sl**p, her resumed his suckling.
After he had had his fill of her precious tits, he slid his finger tips down to the fabric of her panties. She whimpered in her sl**p as he gently rubbed her cunt over her panties. Then he pulled back the crotch to reveal her shaved, pink softness. A smile spread across his face, and he quickly spread her wide with two fingers. A soft moan escaped her lips as his tongue flicked over her clitoris. It was a taste unlike any other, sweet and velvety.
Jason slid his boxers off and moved to her face. He quickly opened her mouth and knelt to slide his cock down her throat. While moving his hips slowly, enjoying the heat of her mouth, he kept a close eye on her. He didn't want her to wake up just yet. So he thrust his cock gently in her mouth, groaning as her tongue worked on instinct.
It was like a switch had been flipped inside him. He came hard, filling her mouth. When he jumped back, she simply swallowed his juice and turned her head away. Then she was soundlessly asl**p once more.
Jason moved to her pantie line and slowly pulled the garment down. Once her pussy was free, he spread her legs wide and nestled between her thighs. Keeping his eyes on her face, he slowly pressed himself inside her. His heart raced, but his cock throbbed at the sensation of being surrounded by extreme tightness. He thrust gently, enjoying every stroke, every instinctive reflex of her muscles.
He wanted more, but he had to be careful. So he only sped up his thrusts a little. He knew that it wouldn't take long for him to come. She was so wet and tight. But he kept going, not wanting it to end.
Just as he was about to explode, though, he pulled out. After quickly licking two fingers, he rubbed them over his tight anus and slid them inside. She whimpered, but quickly got quiet. Jason waited, and then pressed the head of his cock into her ass. Just as he slid in to the base of his shaft, she whimpered. He paused mid stroke, but quickly kept thrusting gently.
He groaned as he came, his hot seed spilling out the sides as he pulled out of her. Then he quickly redressed her and covered her up. He kissed her forehead and smiled. “I love you Isabella,” he whispered.
As he walked away, he felt a new sense of pride. He had just fucked the sexiest girl in his world. If only she knew how much he cared. He loved her in ever sense of the word. But she would never know.
Michael laid down in his room and sighed. “I wish she knew,” he said.

(_)(_)(_)

The first thing that Jason knew when he woke up was that he smelled perfume. When he opened his eyes, he saw Isabella sitting on his bed. She was wearing one of his shirts, which only made him smile. “Good morning,” she said, flashing him a flirty smile.
“Hey. How did you sl**p?”
“Excellent after the sex. Thanks for that.”
He jumped up, his eyes wide. “You were awake?”
“Duh. I think I realized what was happening when you licked my pussy.”
Jason sighed and leaned back. “So you aren't going to tell Mom and Dad?”
“Why would I? I liked it. Nice cock.”
She motioned to his penis were it sat throbbing with the memory. He had forgot that he had slept naked. “Isabella, what does this mean for us?”
She slid up the bed to him and palmed his cock in her soft hand. The action made his heart race. “I guess this makes us fuck buddies. No strings attached kind of thing.”
He smirked, and then inhaled sharply when she licked his sex from base to tip, never taking her eyes from his. Then she pulled the shirt she was wearing off, revealing her naked body. Jason couldn't help but notice that her body looked so sleek and sexy. He loved the idea of her riding him.
Instead, though, she went down, pulling his cock into her mouth and bobbing her head. She licked him, tasted him. Her tongue played with the tip, coaxing his seed to burst out. When she began deep throating, he thought that he had lost his mind. He groaned and held her head there as she sucked and licked. He wanted more of the warmth of her mouth.
The tingle in his spine told him it was coming, so he held her head down, his cock deep in her throat. With a low grunt, he came, and sh responded by swallowing it all. So Isabella slid up his body with a grin on her face. “You taste so good,” she whispered in his ear while straddling him.
Michael held his cock under her pussy as he kissed her. “I love fucking you,” he whispered to her.
The second she moved back, his cock impaled her completely, filling her tightness with his sex. Her eyes widened and she moaned loud. As she rocked her hips, he squeezed her breasts. It was so much better to fuck her awake. Her muscles sucked on his cock, making him tremble as she rode him fast. She leaned forward, hands on the wall for support as her hips moved faster and faster.
Isabella yelled as she fucked him faster, jumping to add more f***e. Suddenly, Jason's world was spinning. Her hips moved in circles, and Jason knew that he wouldn't be able to hold on. Even as she climaxed, he knew that he couldn't hold on. He groaned loud and exploded up into her.
She smiled and kissed him. “You are the best b*****r in the entire world.”
He smirked. “I love you Isabella.”
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 826  |  
100%
  |  2

I love you grandpa

I am NOT the author.am simply sharing
short story about a granddaughter's love
.
My parents knew that I visited my grandpa often. We told them I was doing chores for

him around the house in return for some pocket cash because at sixteen, they knew I

needed it. This wasn’t exactly the truth. The truth was that my grandpa and I had been

having sex most days after school.

I’m about to tell you one of my favorite stories.

As I drive to his house I become very horny. I’ve been thinking about this all day at

school. I can’t concentrate on anything but having sex with grandpa. It seems that the

last few months he’s the only thing on my mind. When we’re away from each other I’ve

even called him to have phone sex.

I pull into the driveway and am so excited. I grab my bag of clothes and head through

the front door. Looking around for him I drop my bag by the door, take off my shoes

and head to the kitchen.

“Hi Grandpa,” I say. I go for the apple on the counter and have at it. “Hey pumpkin,” I

hear from the other room. I watch his sexy body as he walks through the door. “How

was your day?” he asks me. I set down the apple and slowly creep nearer.

“I missed you,” I pout.

He smiles as I put my arms around him. I press my pussy against his upper thigh and

can feel his hard penis near my stomach.

“You know, I’ve been thinking about you all day,” he growls.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” I assure him with a quick hand to his crotch. I start

massaging the area by rubbing up and down him. He closes his eyes and starts

breathing heavy. My grandpa has such a way of turning me on.

He soon pulls me into him and breathes on my neck. His hand grabs my ass while the

other begins to lift my leg up his side. He pushes his bulge into me and I gasp. My

body becomes more aware of him by the second. I instantly lean my head back so my

hips push further into him while my breasts thrust up to meet his face. He gladly takes

his hand from my ass to start massaging them.

I’m in such a state of pure pleasure. My sexy, strong grandpa has just started to get my

pussy wet. When I shiver, he notices and smiles. He pulls me back in closer and

kisses my lips softly. I tease him when my tongue darts into his mouth. I wrap my arms

around him and our lips keep going. His hands move down my waist and start rubbing

the special spot in my jeans.

I make a little noise which convinces him I’m ready. He starts to unbutton my jeans. I let

him, the sexual tension is rising. I don’t want to wait but I know that he loves being in

bed when he has sex with me so I stop him and pull him to the other room.

I jump on the bed and while on my knees I take off my top. I know grandpa loves to

take my bra off so I leave it on. Then I lay back and strip off my jeans. My panties go

too and now grandpa gets to see my shaved pussy. I purposely spread my legs to give

him a good view. He told me a couple months ago that he wanted me to keep it

shaved for him so I have. I wan to please my grandpa.

Now I watch him at the end of the bed taking off his clothes. As item after item strips

off his body I begin to shutter. Suddenly I squeeze my thighs together to give my pussy

some relief.

Finally I see it, his fun penis. I love my grandpa’s penis. I think about it all the time. He

playfully grabs it and swings it around. I squeal like a little girl. He knows I love that.

My legs spread again as he crawls on top of me. Before pushing his penis inside me

he reaches behind my back and unsnaps my bra. He pulls it off and quickly sucks my

nipples and gently bites them. My grandpa is the only person who does this to me and

he does it so well.

“I love you grandpa,” I smile up at him. “I love you too,” he says and kisses me.

Then he sticks it in. He’s rough about it today but that’s okay. I love having sex with

grandpa no matter what.

He pulls back out and sticks it in again, this time he’s found a rhythm. I wrap my legs

around him because he loves it and we start to move.

“Oh baby, you’re so tight. Yeah little girl, you feel so good. Take it all,” he growls as he

plows back and forth.

Grandpa’s penis is inside me making me feel so good. I’ve wanted this all day. He’s

above me thrusting up and down my body. He’s so close. I rub my hands up his chest

and hold tight to his arms. He smells so good, like a real man.

“I’m getting close grandpa,” I whisper while he jams himself into me. I close my eyes,

this feels so good. He hits the back of me with every thrust. His penis is splitting me

open. I begin to moan which causes his thrusts to quicken.

“Grandpa… grandpa,” I scream, “Ooh, yes. Ooh!”

He leans up on his hands and drives his penis into me. My little breasts are shaking

back and forth. I can feel his balls slap against my ass and it turns me on even more.

“Honey, I’m going to cum,” he grunts and his pace changes up.

“Go ahead grandpa, cum inside me, cum inside your granddaughter. I need to feel you

there. Leave it all in me,” I encourage him, “You feel so good.”

I can feel my orgasm coming on and start making sexy noises I know he likes. He

begins to stiffen so I squeeze my pussy around his huge cock and suddenly I feel

grandpa’s penis begin to shoot his hot load into my pussy. I begin screaming with

pleasure from the perfect timing of my orgasm with his.

He stays inside me for a moment because he knows I like him there. We both pant

and I watch his face. He smiles and kisses me. I wrap my arms around him and pull my

legs off. Then he pulls himself out and I feel it twitch a little. He’s so damn sexy as he

crawls off the bed and wipes himself off.

Then he pulls me from the bed and we take a quick shower. I try giving him a blow in

the warm water but he’s too tired so we head to the living room and I grab my bag of

clothes. He watches me change into my new jeans and tank top.

I walk over and hold him tight. “I love you grandpa,” I say and kiss him gently, “That was

wonderful. You always make me feel so good.” He smiles and walks over to the pantry

then comes back with a wad of cash. “I wish you could stay longer,” he tells me and

sticks the money down my top.

I giggle and pull it back out. Then I grab my things and give him one last kiss. “See you

tomorrow grand... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 697  |  
87%
  |  5

I love you, too

(ring, ring) "Hello," Kelsay said when she answered the phone. It was Tim and whether Tim knew it or not, Kelsay loved him, she definately had very deep affection for him. For Tim to call was nothing out of the ordinary, these two talked everyday and when they weren't talking they were together. But this call was special.
"Kelsay, I need to see you, there's something I have to tell you." Tim said.
"okay, I'll come over," Kelsay replied, then soon after hung up the phone and started to wonder. 'what could he have to say'?, 'Is it good or bad'?, she couldn't help it. She fixed her hair and makeup then hurried to Tim's house. When she got there he was outside waiting, looking sexier than ever. He greeted her with a hug then led her inside. he sat her down and said, "I really think I love you, Kelsay, I wanted to tell you a while back, but I didn't know how you'd react..."
"Tim, I love you, too," She interrupted.
Neither of them really knew how to react to what the other had said. They just kind of sat and stared at each other for lack of something to do. Finally, Tim kissed her, a long, deep, very sensual kiss. This kiss alone turned Kelsay on in a way she never knew before. She kissed him back in the same manor he had kissed her. The next time they kissed, Tim pushed her down onto her back. Neither of them really knew what to do with the situation, but they knew they wanted to take it a step further, but neither wanted to jump into anything too quickly so they continued making out for a while. Finally, Tim just couldn't wait any longer, he reached for his own pantts, he took off his belt first, then his pants. Then, Kelsay, realizing he, too, wants to take this further, reaches for her own pants. So, both are now pantsless making out, nt knowing when to maek the next move.
Then Tim says, "Ya know, Kelsay, you're making me so hott right now, I wanna fuck you so hard and so fast." And Kelsay didn't seem to have a problem with that at all, she grabbed his already hard cock and started to move her hand up and down, slowly at first the quicker while she kissed his chest and stomach. Tim pushed her down so his cock was in her face, Kelsay, still holding it firmly in her hand, lightly kissed the head then gently took it into her mouth. She gently sucked on and around his cock for quite some time while kneading his balls with her hand. Kelsay wanted to maximze Tim's pleasure, so she stopped and moved up and started to kiss him again.
Now, it was Kelsay's turn, Tim turned her over onto her back, so he was on top, then he kissed her neck then kissed a trail to her pussay where he played around with his tongue, mostly making circles around her clit but every so often he'd insert his tongue or finger, just to make her squirm. After just a few minutes of that they were both ready for what came next.
Tim licked a trail to Kelsay's mouth and kissed her deep. He, then took her hand and placed it once again around his cock so she could guide it in. After she did, it didn't take long before they were both screaming with pleasure and delight. After just a short while it was all over. Then, they lay in bed holding each other caressing each other.
This was, by far the best sexual experience either of them had ever had.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 8 months ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 448  |  
100%
  |  1

I Love You, Mommy


I popped a boner as my step-mom rushed through the kitchen, her heels clicking on the tile floor. She looked fabulous. Cantaloupe-size tits. Tight ass. Black mascara. A little blush on the cheeks. Not bad, for a 40 year old redhead with two biological c***dren and a step son.
My dad was honking the horn, and she was running late as usual. Her tits bounced joyously inside her tight black evening dress until she stopped in front of a wall mirror to check her make-up. She reached into her purse for a gold tube. After uncapping it, she twisted the bottom, pushing up cherry red lipstick. I discreetly rubbed my hard cock through my jeans as she spread the lipstick over her lips and smacked her them together. Then she turned toward me.

"Got anything planned for tonight, hon?" she asked.

"Just doing a little laundry," I said, yanking my hand away from my crotch.

"Good idea," she said. "Get it out of the way before you go back to school."

I'm almost sure she caught me wanking myself, but apparently she didn't care.

The horn blared for the fourth time.

"Well, I better not keep your father waiting," she said, smiling with those bright, red lips.

She slammed the door shut and I went to the window to watch my dad's Cadillac back out of the driveway. When I saw their taillights disappear around the corner, I dashed up to my parent's bedroom for my weekly fashion show.

My step mom's jasmine perfume still lingered in the room, as if it were stuck to the satin bed sheets. I sat on the edge of the bed in front of a chest of drawers. My step mom's vast collection of lace, silk and leather lingerie filled the second drawer from the bottom.

I felt a deep, burning need to wear her clothes. I loved her so much that I couldn't express it through mere words. I had to show it. But making love to her would have been a sin because she is, after all, my father's wife. The only other way I knew how to become one with her was to share her underwear.

On that particular night, I wanted to be pure and virginal for my step mom, so I plucked a white bra-and-panty set from the drawer. A single strand of red hair stuck to the bra's lacy flower design. I pulled it off and pressed it against my face. Oh, if I could only be with her!

After shedding my manly clothes, I strapped on the bra and pulled on the panties. The wire undercups pressed against my chest, and the French-cut design of the panties left my hips exposed. I felt feminine and sexy. My step mom and I were getting closer already.

I sashayed into the walk-in closet to find a dress. My step mom has lots of clothes, from sexy mini-skirts to dazzling sequin gowns. I chose a pretty, blue sun dress emblazoned with sunflowers.

I slipped it over my head and evaluated myself in the mirror on the closet door. I was starting to look so cute. My step mother would be proud. If she only knew, if she only knew, I thought.

Make-up was next. In the bathroom, I took my step mom's make up kit from the closet and set it on the counter. Eyeliner went on first -- heavy black eyeliner. Then lots of mascara. A bit of blush on the cheeks. Finally, I spread on some rose-red lipstick and stepped back for a look in the mirror.

I was hot, which meant it was show time.

I took the video camera off the shelf of my parent's closet, set it on a tripod in the corner of the room and hit record. At first, I was nervous in front of the camera, but I knew it was something I had to do. My step mom had to know how I felt.

I waved at the camera daintily.

"Hi mommy," I said with my voice as high and feminine as it would go. "I love you very much, and I'm going to show you the only way I know how."

With my ass perched on the edge of my parents' bed, I pulled up the sun dress and whipped my cock out of the panties. Stroking myself, I puckered my lips at the camera. Occasionally, I would whisper sweet, little reminders.

"This is for you, mommy," I said. "We're together now."

Just before I came, I slipped off the sun dress so I wouldn't soil it with my cum. Then, sitting on the bed, I leaned over and opened my mouth. My own hot jizz spurted onto my face. Licking the milky white juice off my lips, I smiled at the camera for my step mom.

She would be happy. I just knew she would.

I cleaned my face and folded up the lingerie. I put the video tape next to the bra and panties in her lingerie drawer, along with a note that said 'Watch Me.'

My parents found the tape later that night. They were quite shocked, but not in the good way, as I had expected. They told me I needed help and took me to the Crustwood Mental Hospital immediately. Everyone seems to think what I did was sick. I think I was just creative.
... Continue»
Posted by annakey 6 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 6219  |  
50%

MY DAUGHTER'S BIG BUTT

I was lying out by our swimming pool, admiring my twenty-two year old daughter, Lillian's big, juicy ass and trying to hide my massive hard-on. She was gorgeous today, wearing a tiny, black bikini and lying on a pool float, on her stomach and her sexy ass was filling my eyes. I was constantly hard for her and that big ass. Lilly, as I called her was five-foot-seven and weighed around one hundred and forty-five pounds. Yeah, she was a fucking thick woman and had a lot of ass.

We were goofing around one night, about her ass being so big and when we measured, it was just over forty two inches around and I thought it was hot as hell. Lilly hated it, but after I gave her a big hug from behind and feeling how fucking hard she made me, her smile quickly came back and all was well. She loved showing it off and knew her ass drove me crazy. Her mom also had a big, meaty ass and before she died four years ago, they'd team up and really make me fucking hard.

My late wife, Cindy, was killed in a bad car wreck and it about killed me. We were soul mates to the core and had been from the first night we were together. Cindy was a thick woman, a mirror image of Lilly and like me, she loved to fuck and I mean FUCK. I have a big cock, ten inches long and just over three inches thick. Our first night together, lasted four, fucking days and we fucked the entire time.

Cindy and I didn't hide anything from Lilly and she grew up seeing us having fun. There were many times that she'd walk in on us making out, going nude or fucking like dogs and she'd just laugh at us. She knew what I was packing around and I'm sure she enjoyed getting me hard. She hardly wore anything around the house and learned all this shit from her mom. Like I said before, they loved turning me on and Cindy taught Lilly how to show off her ass for her daddy, me.

"Daddy, what would you like for dinner, I'm getting hungry and my tummy is growling." Lilly said, breaking my gaze on her ass and thoughts of Cindy.

I looked to her face and I'm sure she saw me checking out her ass, but she liked it as much as I did and never said anything. "How about some of the stew you made last and I'll make some biscuits to go with it." I replied and looked to her ass one last time.

She smiled at me and Lilly looked as if she was in heat. Her eyes were glassy, her face was a light shade of pink and her nipples were also hard. "Ok, I think that'll be great and it'll give me some time to go shower before we eat." Lilly said as she paddled to the side of the pool and put out her lower lip. "Daddy, come help me out. My back is kinda hurting and I don't want it getting any worse." She said and I jumped up without thinking. Lilly went shopping a few months ago, slipped on a wet floor and her back constantly hurt now. Her beautiful green eyes looked right at my cock and Lilly smiled. "Dang Daddy, that thing sure is um...stiff...today!" she giggled at me and I helped her out of the pool.

I laughed and gave it a flex. "Well, what can I say, you are a sexy woman and very pretty!" I replied and gave her butt a good slap.

Her eyes were watching it and she giggled. "Ouch, Daddy! You better stop or I won't let you rub my back tonight and I know how much you enjoy that." She said putting her right hand on her hip, cocked them to her right side and gave me a sly look. She was the one that enjoyed it the most and there were a few times I heard Lilly masturbating after I'd finish. We'd usually go to bed right afterwards and I'd hear her moaning the word 'Daddy' when she'd orgasm, but what could I do.

I just laughed and started towards the house. "Oh really, I'm not the one that moans so loud that the people down the road hear and think you're being murdered!" I laughed again, turned to face her and Lilly's nipples were stiff. "Plus, if you weren't trying to show your ass constantly, I wouldn't be in this condition." I smiled and gave her nipples a look.

Her face was red as fire and her green eyes were sparkling. She pushed back her thick, red hair and moved her hips to the other side. "I can't help that and besides...momma used to scream so loud that the people in town would hear her and I guess it runs in the f****y." She said and looked down to my cock. "Daddy, you should go out and um...find you a woman to help with that big, ol' thing." Lilly said with a low and very sexy voice.

I heard her and wished she wasn't my k** or I'd fuck her to god damn death. So many nights I dreamt of fucking her and every damn hole Lilly had. Before my wife Cindy died, she told me that she didn't mind and if I wanted Lillian, I should take her and make love to her. She said that Lillian loved me and I'd be the perfect first man for her. Cindy was very opened minded and would do or try anything sexual. She loved sex anytime, anyplace and nothing was off limits. She was a total nymph and loved anything.

"Nah, there's nothing but a bunch of ugly bar-flies in town and I don't really have time to find a nice woman."

Lilly walked up to me, looked down at my cock and pressed complexly against me. "Daddy, a man shouldn't suffer like this and you're a gorgeous man. You need to get a woman and get some...relief." Lilly whispered, as we hugged and my raging cock was against her rounded, twenty-eight-inch tummy. "Momma wouldn't want you to be in this condition and she'd get mad at me for not making you do something." She whispered again and ran her fingers through my black hair.

My cock felt so good against her tummy and if Lillian only knew. I didn't want any woman in town; I wanted her and her big, sexy ass. "I'm fine baby and maybe someday soon, I'll meet a beautiful woman...like you and...nail her big ass all night!" I said with a wink, reached behind her, grabbed two handfuls of ass and squeezed.

She moaned and fell into my arms. "Shit Daddy, stop it or you'll have me in the same damn condition you're in and it's too early for bed!" Lilly smiled and hugged me so tight. "Let me go so I can go shower and pretty myself for you." She moaned and I could feel Lilly pushing her hips to me."Daddy, what would you like me to wear for you tonight? I wanta look my 'very' best for you." Lilly purred in my ear, lightly kissed it and she pushed her hips into mine.

I continued to hold and caress Lilly's ass, enjoying her body against me and knew this shit was wrong in the eyes of the law, but damn she felt good and I was so fucking horny. "I don't really care, baby, you look good in anything you wear and I have proof!" I laughed, flexed my cock against her stomach and reached to tilt her face up. "I love you in all white and that pair of white panties...you know the ones." I added and Lilly giggled at me. The panties I was talking about were see-through to begin with and when they got wet, I could see everything my sexy daughter had to offer and I mean everything.

She smiled, leaned up and gave me a soft kiss on my lips. "I'll wear the panties for you Daddy and I also have a nice white top I think you'll like. It's see-through too and...well, you'll see when I come back." She whispered, looked into my eyes and I wanted to eat her alive. Daughter or not, I wanted to fuck Lilly and I wanted to fuck her bad.

I held Lilly and returned her little kiss, wondering if we were going down a road of no return and breaking the law. "You remind me so much of your mom and times like this...is when I miss her the most. I'd hug her, she'd hug me back and my poor co...cock would get so fucking hard for her and she loved feeling it!" I said and could feel tears forming in my eyes.

Lilly hugged me tighter and caressed my face. "Oh Daddy, don't be sad and you can...hug me that way and I'd love it Daddy! Come on Daddy...hug me like you did...mom!" she cooed in my ear, I grabbed her ass, smashed her into me and I flexed. "Oh fuck...Daddy...you're so fucking hard! Oh god!" Lillian moaned, when my cock jumped to full hardness and it tried boring a hole into her sloshy stomach.

I moaned too and needed to blow a big load of cum. "Go shower before you kill me and my cock explodes or something!" I laughed and tried pulling from her, but Lilly held me and pressed her lips to mine.

"Daddy, I love you and I'm here for you." Lilly whispered against my lips and my cock jumped. "Mmmm Daddy, sometimes I wish...never mind." She said with a twinkle in her eyes and eased away before she finished.

"What do you wish, baby?" I asked as she backed away and the front of her bikini bottom was totally wet.

She smiled and kept backing up. "Nothing Daddy, I'll be back soon and in your favorite panties!" Lilly smiled, blew me a kiss and took off towards her room, wiggling her big ass and loving every second of teasing me.

"Holy fuck, if she doesn't fucking stop with the teasing, I'm going to die!" I said and reached down to give my aching cock a hard squeeze. "I wonder if she thinks the same shit about me and is dying to fuck. Wouldn't that be crazy, but if anyone found out, it could get pretty nasty and I'm not up for that." I said and started making my share of dinner, thinking back to the night Cindy shocked the shit out of me and told me to fuck our daughter. After getting the biscuits in the oven, I ran to shave and shower for Lillian.

*.

The hot water ran over my graying, black hair, over my broad shoulders and down my thick chest, towards my flat stomach and hardening cock-shaft. I thought of Cindy, on her knees in front of me and the way she would 'make love' to my long cock. She would start by telling me what she wanted to do to it and describe how she loved it in her warm mouth, nursing it and trying to suck as much of it as she could.

I thought back to that weird night and what Cindy told me. I could see her in front of me, smiling around my swollen head and her beautiful, green eyes looking at me and she let me pop from her mouth. "Does Lillian turn you on?" she asked, licking up the bottom of my cock and she slapped it across her pretty face. "My God, you're sooo hard tonight and I think it's from the way Lillian and I teased you today. Is it?" Cindy asked again and gently sucked my cock.

I heard what she said and didn't know what to say. "How can you ask me that Cindy? She's our daughter and...it's just odd." I moaned and she laughed.

"You're full of shit and I bet you'd jump her in a heartbeat, wouldn't you?" Cindy giggled and stroked my cock with her tiny hands. "I bet her pussy is sooo fuckin' tight and as much as she loves you...she'd be dripping wet and ready for her Daddy...to fuck her!" she moaned and pumped me faster. "I bet she'd fuck you sooo good and let you do anything to her!" Cindy purred as she stroked me and kept teasing with her nasty ideas.

I leaned against the shower wall, enjoying her hands and warm mouth, but trying not to think of Lilly and what Cindy was saying about her. "Why are you saying this? She's my daughter and we made her together." I grunted as she pulled my cock and ran her sharp teeth over the sensitive head.

"So what! She's a hot teenager, that's in love with her tall, sexy, gorgeous Daddy and um...she's dying to fuck him...you, I mean." Cindy laughed and licked the very tip of my cock and smiled. "I love tasting you and you're cum! It makes my...cunt...drip and ach for you to...fuck it! Like the way Lillian wants and burns for her...Daddy to fuck...her!" she moaned and kept her eyes on me."Tell me, I don't care at all! I think it would be hot if you fucked her and be our baby's first man!" Cindy leaned forward, rubbing my cock on her breasts and looking to me."Daddy, fuck me! Fuck your sexy, young daughter...Lillian...and be my...first man! Please Daddy, fuck me!" she whimpered and stroked harder.

I heard Cindy and I didn't know what to do, but my cock did and it got hard as steel. "You nasty, dirty cunt! Making think that shit about Lilly!" I moaned and pushed against her. "I don't know if I could or not. She's our daughter and I love her sooo much!" I said and Cindy saw something in my eyes.

"Come on Daddy, fuck me! Fuck your...daughter, Lillian!" Cindy said with lust and pumped me harder. "Please Daddy, please fuck me! Fuck your sexy daughter!" she whimpered and jerked me faster. "Daddy, fuck me...I need you Daddy!" she moaned, looking at me and I jerked. "Ha, ha! Yeah! That's it, Daddy! Cum for your Lillian, Daddy! My sexy Daddy!" Cindy giggled as warm cum shot up my shaft and out the tip.

Her mouth covered the head and she sucked me hard. "Oh fuck, oh fuck! You made me cum...so fuckin' hard! You nasty...cunt! Saying that crap and...you're dirty!" I laughed as she pumped and finished sucking me dry.

She stood up, hugged me and whispered in my ear. "I really don't mind if you want to...make love to Lillian." Cindy kissed me and pulled away.

I jumped from the wonderful flash from the past and my cock was straight out. "Oh my God, why did she have to tell me that." I said and remembered I had something in the oven.

*.

I hurried and slipped on a small pair of silk boxer shorts, running back to the kitchen and to check on my biscuits. Walking in the kitchen, Lilly was bent straight over, her big ass was pointing right at me and she was already wet. "Damn girl, you could kill a man bending over that way and showing off your ass!" I said, as my eyes took in the sight of my daughters' big ass and her wet pussy. The panties were wet and completely transparent. I could see her entire pussy, her swollen labia and that she had a thick bush of red hair covering it.

She turned, gave me a sexy smile and very slowly stood back up. "Nah, I'd never kill my Daddy." Lilly purred and sashayed into my arms. "Daddy, why do we do this shit to each other, when we know nothing could come of it and we're in so much pain afterwards?" she asked with a sad voice and rested her face on my mine.

My cock was on her thigh, not far from her pussy and I held her. "I think it could be the dirty thought of i****t and it is a rush! I'm not sure how you feel, but sometimes I um...never mind!" I laughed and Lilly had a sexy look.

I felt her moan and her lips brushed mine. "Sometime you think of um...making it with me...don't you, Daddy?" Lillian purred against my lips and my fucking cock jumped. "Mmmm, god...you're sooo hard, Daddy and I can feel the bl**d rushing through him! It's so big...thick and momma told me how good it felt inside her." She purred again, lightly kissed me on the lips and sucked the lower one. "Mom said that when you were inside her." She stopped, kissed me again and her breathing increased."You completed her and that you...touched her soul." Lilly whispered and I could see that she was nervously chewing her lower lip.

I couldn't believe this shit and I was so hard. This playing was taking its toll on me and my cock was starting to hurt pretty bad now. "That was something we shared and your mother was an amazing woman." I whispered, kissed her lips and carefully slid my hand up her right side. "She and I were soul mates." I added, watched her smile and my hand stopped beside her breast.

Lilly looked at me and her hand caressed my face. "Do you think you could ever feel that...again, Daddy?" she asked with a soft whisper and kissed the side of my mouth. "What if um...you found someone just like her?" Lilly asked me as I caressed under her breast and I could feel my cock throbbing.

I thought and had an idea of where this was going and I didn't want to rush things. "It would depend on who it was and if she...turned me on or not." I said and looked into her eyes. "Why do you ask?" I teased and caressed over Lilly's nipple, feeling her tense up and she shivered.

"Oh Daddy, you excite me so much and...and...I want to try! I almost die whenever you touch me or even look at me! Please...Daddy, let me try to be your woman. You won't be sorry and I promise to do anything you ask of me!" Lilly sobbed as I held her and rocked her.

I wasn't sure about this, even though she turned me on and made me so fucking hard. "Baby, let's keep things the way they are now, but...maybe we can touch and...kiss more to start and see how things go." I said kissing her and reached my hands down to her ass. "God...I love your big, fucking ass!" I growled and gave her a good squeeze.

She was resting against me and Lilly's nipples were about to rip from her tiny blouse. "Daddy, you can have it...my big...butt, if you want and I mean it." She purred, slowly humping into me and I had to back away.

I eased back and went to the stove. "Like I said, baby, let's go slow and see where this goes. We are talking about...i****t and possibly going to jail, if we were ever caught." I said and slowly dished up our food.

"I know Daddy, but I'm willing to try and I hope you'll think it over." Lilly said, as she came up to my side, smiled and went on. "Can um...you still do my back rubs and have our sexy talks too?" she asked, looking to me and I could see the hope on her face.

I smiled, turned to her and slid my arms around her lower back. "Yes, we can do everything we do now and as I said, we can add some spice, jazz it up some too and more flirting! Let's make sure about this and not fuck up our lives!" I said and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. "Let's eat and get to your back rub. I said we could turn up the flirting and spice!" I said with a grin and Lillian's face lit up with joy.

"I love you so much, Daddy and I could only dream of you loving me, half as much as you did momma." She said as tears ran from her eyes and down her cheeks.

I wiped her eyes, kissed Lilly and hugged her tight. "Baby, I love you more than...you'll ever know." I said and kissed her again, opening my mouth and let tongue slid over her lips. We kissed and only used our lips, as my hands found that meaty ass and I couldn't help but playing with it. "Let's please eat! There are better things waiting and I'd rather be doing something with you...on...your...bed." I said with a low voice and let my index finger run up the crack of my daughters' sexy ass.

"Mmmm, Daddy, you bad boy!" she giggled and quickly pulled away from me. "I love when touch me, Daddy and I get so...fuck it...I get horny as hell Daddy and it makes me want to fuck you!" Lilly said and looked me in the eyes. "There, I said it!" she giggled and took our bowls to the table.

I looked at her, poured two glasses of wine and gave Lilly one of her pain pills. "That's nice to know and I'm keeping it in my thoughts." I said as we sat down to eat and couldn't wait to rub Lilly's back.

*.

An hour later, we finished dishes, had three more glasses of wine and I rolled a big joint. "Oh yeah and for one last touch...before I start on my gorgeous lady's back!" I said with a grin and Lilly giggled.

She leaned against my side, put her leg over mine and we snuggled on her bed. "Daddy, I'm already fried and at your mercy! If I smoke any of that...I'll be a freakin' vegetable!" she laughed, looked into my eyes and her smile left. "Daddy, I'm not k**ding...I want to be your...woman and lover." She cooed, leaned to my mouth and started kissing me.

I returned her kisses and knew she was mine, but I wanted this to go on a bit longer and play out more. "I know you do, baby and I'm thinking it over." I whispered, as we kissed and sucked lips. "You are sooo fucking sexy and all woman!" I moaned, slid my right hand around and I slid it over her big ass.

She moaned and tried climbing on me, but I pushed her over and I rolled on top of her. "Oh Daddy, I like my men to be f***eful and domineering!" she giggled and slowly spread her legs wide. "A man should own his lover and take whatever he wants from her...anytime that he wants it...anywhere he wants! " she purred, looking up into my eyes and my cock was ready to fucking explode. "Take whatever...you want from me...Daddy! Take it me and enjoy." Lilly whispered and reached to lift her tiny shirt.

I looked down to her big C cups, as they lay spread out before me and her nipples were filled with bl**d. Lilly reached up, cupped them and squeezed. "Suck my nipples, Daddy, please." She purred, as we stared into each other's eyes and she was trying to kill me.

I looked at her and my cock was throbbing against Lilly's thigh. "Come on, stop Lilly. You're killing me baby and I said we need to take this slow." I moaned, lifted off her sexy hips and sat beside her. "I'm going to smoke a little of this and then, I'll rub you down." I said, lit the joint and took a big puff, watching her sit up and she reached for it.

"Let me have a hit, Daddy, I really need it tonight!" she said with a little smile, but I could see through her and Lilly wasn't happy with me. She took three really big puffs, held the smoke in and rolled on her stomach, making sure her face was by my thigh and only inches from my cock. "I still think you should go hunting for a girl or woman and um...get that monster fixed or um...!" Lilly whispered with a grin, as the smoke escaped her lungs and I could feel her warm breath floating over my thighs. "I could...help you, Daddy." Lilly purred and ran her right hand over my thigh.

I handed her the joint and loved the way she smoked. Lilly took three big hits and got lots of smoke. "With the wine and your pill...and now this, you're going to pass out under my hands and leave me all alone." I said and remembered her passing out two months ago, after a big party and she was just as horny that night.

She smiled, lifted off the shirt and tossed it on the floor. "Mmmm, if I pass out...you could do dirty things to me, violate me too and um...I wouldn't even...know!" Lilly said with a wicked grin and a teasing wink. She lay down and closed her eyes.

I put down the joint and reached for the massaging oil. "You ready sweet-heart?" I whispered in her ear and she only moaned. I popped open the oil and let it run all over her back, her hips and a big part of Lilly's ass. I reached over and started on her shoulders. Gently rubbing my fingers over her flesh, helping her muscles, but I also wanted to make sure that Lilly stayed very horny and hopefully, awake. "I think that a deep, sensual, massage...is one of the most erotic things lovers can do for each other." I whispered, dribbled more oil on her back and rubbed around Lilly's shoulder blades.

I caressed down the length of her back, pressing hard, as moved down and towards Lilly's big ass. "I love rubbing and touching you, baby and as you already know...I get so hard." I whispered and heard a tiny moan come from her. I kept rubbing, caressing and working down her body, until I was touching her lower back and at the junction of her ass.

She lay motionless, as I kept rubbing and pouring the warming oil on her flesh. I rubbed her lower back, working from side to side and resting my arms on Lilly's ass. "You are so soft and your skin is hot, baby." I whispered and didn't hear anything from her. I rubbed towards her ass, slowly working up her fat cheeks and eased down Lilly's panties as I rubbed.

Lilly was laying still, her legs were slightly spread and I could see the wetness oozing from her horny pussy. 'You're just like your mom, a horny, little cunt!' I thought and rubbed towards Lilly's big ass crack. I dribbled more oil on her and let in run into her crack, towards her pussy and I knew that the oil was going to drive her nuts, when it did hit her pussy and started warming it.

I rubbed more, enjoying her bubbly ass flesh under my fingers and I moaned. Then, I rubbed towards her crack, letting each of my thumbs sink into it and I gently spread it. "Oh my God, I should just go on and fuck you!" I thought and I felt Lilly jump. "Are you still awake?" I asked and saw a smile.

Lilly turned her face to the side and giggled. "I heard what you said Daddy and um...I wouldn't mind at all!" she whispered and it came to me, I didn't think that, I said it out loud.

I just laughed and back to caressing her ass. "I had a momentary brain fuck-up! I shouldn't have said that to you, baby." I kept rubbing and caressing Lilly's massive ass, slipping my thumbs into her crack and started teasing her tiny ass-hole. She jumped, giggled and then, tried to spread her legs more. "You are so pretty." I whispered, as my right thumb moved over the tiny, brown hole and I felt Lilly suck in a deep breath. I kept toying with it, dribbled a little oil on it and tried working it in her.

She tensed for a second and then relaxed, as my thumb pierced the tiny hole and I was just inside her big, sexy ass. "Oh Daddy, yeah, yeah!" Lilly moaned, trying lifting her ass up, but I was laying over it and it was all mine.

I smiled, working it in and out, easing in more and going deeper. "Do you like it, baby?" I whispered and had my entire thumb in her.

"Oh yes!" she whimpered and I felt her butt muscles squeezing my finger. "Go Daddy...do more, do more!" she cooed and kept squeezing her beautiful ass muscles around my finger. I oiled my index finger, my middle finger, eased in her and slowly started pushing it in. "Yeah Daddy, stretch out my hole and...and you can...you can...fuck it!" Lilly moaned as both my big fingers slid in and out of her ass. "Yeah Daddy, stretch it and make...it...big...big...big!" she moaned louder as I pushed deeper and oiled another finger to put in my daughter's ass-hole.

I carefully eased my ring finger into Lilly's ass, slowly twisting all three fingers and I could feel her muscles squeezing them. "Oh God, you're a horny cunt! Just like your mom!" I growled and pushed more, she jumped, but Lilly kept wiggling her ass and letting my fingers go deeper.

She whimpered and kept squeezed her tiny hole. "Oh Daddy...I'm so fuckin' horny! Oh Daddy, Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!" Lillian screamed, her anal muscles locked on my fingers and she exploded. Her body shook,trembled and spasmed. I could feel a stream of warm juice hit my arm and knew that my Lillian came hard for her Daddy.

I slowed my pushing and twisting, leaned to kiss the side of her face and she moaned again. "I love you, baby girl." I whispered, gently eased my fingers from her stretched ass and I looked at it. 'Holy fuck, next time, I'm fuckin' that big thing!' I thought and pulled the blanket over her helpless body.

She turned on her side, curled into a ball and whispered. "Night, night...Daddy and I love you too."

I smiled, patted her ass and went to my room. I didn't sl**p much and visions of Cindy kept filling my mind.

*.

It was a hot summer day, some six years ago and Cindy was driving me crazy. I was sitting by our pool, trying to read a magazine, when my cell rang and it was my wife. "Hello." I said and wondered what she was up to now.

"Lillian took off with some friends and um I was wondering if you...would like to um...cum and...play with me? I'm sooo lonely...Daddy!" she purred in a low and very sexy voice. "I'm wearing the little white panty set that you like sooo much and...I'm all fuzzy inside...Daddy." Cindy purred with more lust than before and my cock jumped to full hardness. "I'm in your room, Daddy...waiting." She moaned and I heard a little giggle.

I had to smile and quickly got up. "Yes, I'd love to play and I'll be right there!" I said running through the house and towards my room, for some hot action, with my wife and she was going to pretend to be our daughter. I walked in and she was lying across our bed, wearing a panty set that belonged to Lilly and my cock jumped.

She saw it and giggled. "Oh Daddy, what would momma say if she saw that big ol' thing and how hard it is for me!" Cindy said with a low voice and pulled me on the bed with her. "Daddy, please...make love to me." She begged with a soft whisper and I mounted Cindy.

My cock slid right on her pussy and I pulled the panties over. "Anything for my...Lilly." I moaned, eased forward and my cock slid deep into my wife, but I was thinking of Lilly and I grew more.

I know Cindy felt just how hard I was and I'm sure she knew why, but she wanted to play this game and I gave in. "Oh my God...you are sooo fuckin' hard, baby! Oh God, yes!" Cindy panted in my ear and wrapped her legs around my hips, locked her ankles and pulled me deeper. "Oh Daddy...yeah...oh...God...you're so big and...and...hard! Oh Daddy, my Daddy!" Cindy moaned through her teeth and her insides were trying to milk my cock.

I held her and kept my cock all the way up her pussy. "You are bad! Making me think of making love to Lilly and playing...this!" I grunted and pushed forward. "Oh yeah, your pussy is so good and so wet!" I moaned and leaned down to kiss my sexy wife. "I'm ready." I moaned into her mouth and she hugged me so tight.

"Go Daddy, cum in me! Cum in your...Lilly!" Cindy cried out, my cock jumped and my hot cum shot straight up her hot pussy. "Oh God, yes, yes, yes, yes!" she screamed, dug her long fingernails deep into my back and her warm pussy locked around me. "Baby, you're cuming so, so hard and...oh fuck!" she squealed as my long cock pumped her pussy full and I held her down.

"It's for my...my...Lilly and my way to say...I love you!" I moaned and to tell you the truth, I was a blithering mess and had never came so hard in my life. I kissed Cindy and caressed her face. "You are so bad, but it was a blast and...thank you." I said and lightly kissed each of her eye lids.

*.

I jumped up and looked at the clock next to my bed. "Are you k**ding me?" I laughed and could not believe I slept till after ten in the morning. I got up and went towards the kitchen.

"Well, look at you! Finally got your lazy butt outa bed!" Lilly said with a laugh and walked to give me coffee. "Did you sl**p good, handsome?" she asked, giving me a soft kiss and pressed her body to mine. "I sure as heck did, thanks to you!" she said wink a big grin and her face turned a warm shade of pink.

"I'm glad that I could help." I said back to her and sat at the breakfast bar, watching her in a tight pair of white stretch pants that hugged her ass nicely and a small, pink blouse.

"I was out like a light, but...um...you didn't get anything in return and that isn't fair to you. Don't say that you don't care or...you'll be alright and I mean it!" she said as her eyes looked into mine and Lilly moved closer. "You're a man and you have needs." Lilly said as she moved between my legs and put her arms around my neck. "I'm a grown woman and after you finish rubbing my back tonight." She whispered in my ear and rubbed her hips against me. "I'm going to repay the favor and since you're still a little apprehensive about doing this." She whispered again and lightly kissed me, while reaching down and Lilly eased my stiffening cock from my shorts. "I'll let you pick your pleasure. Anything you want, just name it and don't tell me until tonight!" She smiled and went to the sink.

I was in shock and my cock was so fucking hard, pointing right at my daughter and we wanted to fuck her, but that had to wait and I needed relief now. "Lilly, come here." I moaned and she came back to me. "Please make sure this is what you want and can live with." I said, grabbed her and gave her a deep kiss.

She kissed me back and reached down to pull on my cock. "Daddy, he's sooo fuckin' big and hard! I can't wait to do more with him and...you! And, yes, this is what I want!" Lilly said and went back to the sink.

"I'm just making sure. I'd hate to lose my girl and have you hate me."

She turned, cocked her hips to the left and started talking. "Daddy, I'd never do that and I've been in love with you since I turned into a young lady. I crave you and I want you Daddy! Nothing is going to stop that...ever!" she said and came back to me. "I'm ready Daddy and I'm on fire!" Lilly smiled and slipped her hands around my cock-shaft. "I want this in me and soon." She purred, kissed me and smiled. "Be ready tonight, Daddy!"

*.

Lilly had been hurting all day and tried to hide it from me, but I knew her to well and got her a pain pill right after dinner. "Take this and you relax. You've been doing too much today and now you're paying for it." I said giving her a hug and couldn't resist feeling her big ass through the stretchy pants.

She smiled, took the pill and didn't notice that it was one of mine. Lilly took it and swallowed, not realizing that it was double strength and that she was only minutes away from being really loaded. "Does that mean I can finally help you tonight and fix this for you? A man shouldn't have to suffer like this, when there's a young and willing woman that wants to help him. Please Daddy." Lilly purred in my ear and my cock grew in an instant. "Oh my God, Daddy!" she moaned as it filled with bl**d and was now resting against her wet pussy.

I just held her ass tight and pressed my hips to hers. "Oh baby, you make me fucking crazy and I want you too!" I moaned, squeezed her more and pulled her into my bedroom. "I gave you one of my pain pills and you're going to feel it real soon." I smiled, thinking of my big cock going up her tight ass and how great it was going to feel. "You'll need it in a few minutes and it will help when I take your big, sexy ass!" I smiled, squeezed her again and started pulling down my shorts.

Lilly watched and moaned when my hard cock fell from the shorts and she sank to her knees in front of me. She reached out with her small hands, wrapped her fingers around my shaft and held it tight. "I feel like I should...bow to it or...something! He's so fuckin' big and beautiful, Daddy!" she purred, leaned in and started rubbing my shaft all over her face, while kissing it and she gently stroked. "Oh God, Daddy! I want him in...me!" she moaned, looked up and Lilly slowly opened her mouth.

I watched and it was as if everything was in slow motion, as she closed her smiling lips around the head of my cock and my Lilly gently sucked. "Holy mother of God!" I yelled out and was so glad nobody was around, as her warm mouth consumed the head of my cock and Lilly gently nursed it. "Oh baby, you are amazing and..." I grunted and pushed forward. "You're going to make me cum!" I laughed, reached to caress her face and I pulled her up.

Lilly had a big frown and her lip was sticking out. "Daddy, why'd you stop me...I wanted to let you...wow..." Lilly giggled and fell against me. "I'm...I'm...crap, I'm loaded, Daddy!" she giggled and looked at me. Her eyes were red, glassy and she could hardly kept them open. "Daddy, I'm all yours, do anything you...want!" Lilly whispered with a grin, kissed me, crawled to the middle of my bed and spread her thick legs.

I watched and my cock was throbbing. I slid up her, lightly kissing her legs, up her thighs, over the front of her panties and Lilly cried out with a loud moan. I kissed over her tummy, teasing her belly button with my tongue and I slowly kissed under each of Lilly's breasts. I kissed all around her left breast, not going near her areolas or Lilly's nipples. Her back arched and she was dying for me to suck them, but I wanted her to wait and enjoy my plan. I kissed her pretty face, I kissed her eyes, her tiny nose and saved her sexy lips for last. "I'm so hard for my..." I whispered, reached between us and pulled her panties to the side.

"Who are you...hard for? Tell me, tell me, Daddy!" Lilly cried as I rubbed my cock-head into her wet lips making sure everything was ready and I kissed her.

I grabbed the back of her head with my right hand and my left one, grabbed her ass and I pushed. "My baby, I'm hard for my...daughter...Lillian...my Lilly!" I yelled and held her, enjoying her pussy locking around my cock-head and it's wonderful squeezing. "Oh mother fuck...it feels like you have a...a...hand in there and...it's pulling my...cock!" I grunted and Lilly was smiling, as her face twisted with a mix of pleasure and pure lust.

She held my arms and our eyes remain looking at each other. "Ahhh Daddy, so big, you sooo big!" Lilly moaned and panted for air. "It's sooo big...so big!" she moaned and slowly lifted and lowered her hips. "Mmmm Daddy, it's big...so, so big!" Lilly moaned, as her hips started lifting more and she pushed to me.

"Daddy's baby! Daddy's girl! My big, big girl now." I whispered and held her close. "My sexy girl." I moaned, pushed again and my stiff cock went deeper into her tight pussy. "Yeah baby, take it all and I'll cum soon! You want Daddy to cum in your sexy, little...cunt?" I moaned, pushed and I was completely in her.

Her fingernails dug into my back and Lilly bit my neck, as my cock-head bumped the back of her pussy and the opening of her womb. "Daddy, I can't believe I'm taking it...all!" she moaned and I felt her pussy squeezing my cock. "Did momma take it all...her first...time?" Lilly moaned and kept her legs around my hips. "Huh Daddy? Tell me!" she cried and I had to move.

I shifted my hips, spread her legs more and gave her a kiss. "Baby, I'm sorry if I hurt you, but I need to get busy and wear your little cunt out!" I said, pushed Lilly back on my bed and I started hammering her young pussy. She was so wet and that wonderful sound filled my ears. A man and a woman, making love.

Lilly whimpered as I used her tiny pussy so hard and so deep. I hadn't had a piece of ass in a long fucking time and Lilly told me that I could do anything I wanted. "Oh shit, baby! You are beautiful!" I moaned and held my baby as I pumped her pussy hard.

She held me tight and her hot breath covered my neck. "My Daddy is...in...me! My sexy Daddy is...fucking me!" Lilly whimpered, as we held each other and we moved as one. We did it and could never turn back now. Lillian and I were joined as lovers.

I moved and pushed deep into my daughter, enjoying her warm, wet pussy squeezing and pulling on my cock. "Yes, I'm fucking my baby, my...daughter and now...you're going to be my new woman!" I moaned and moved a little faster.

"Oh Daddy, yes, yes!" she squealed out and thrust her big ass towards me. "Fuck your new woman! Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me, harder!" Lilly screamed and hugged me harder. "Come on, Daddy, fuck your new woman harder, harder!" she growled in my ear and I kept ramming into her body.

I held Lilly and I fucked her harder than any other woman in my life. "Yeah, you horny bitch! You love it hard, like your...mom did! You whore!" I grunted and just fucked her harder. "I can't wait to fuck your ass and cum in it!" I whispered in her ear and she moaned.

"I know, right! That's all I've been thinking about...since last night and what you did to my butt!" Lilly giggled and kissed me. "I hope I can take it all, like momma did and let you fuck it good!" she moaned and I could feel her hip muscles tensing.

I smiled and kissed her. "She told you a lot of things and now, you're using it on...me!" I grunted and thrust up her pussy. "I want this ass and I want it soon!" I moaned, grabbed her cheeks and pushed up Lilly again.

"Daddy, yes, later...it's...all...yours! Oh God, I'm...I'm ready! Daddy, fuck me! Fuck me!" she said in a low voice and I could have sworn she had been possessed or something. "Go Daddy, go Daddy! Go...Daddy, go my...lover!" Lillian yelled out, her pussy grabbed my cock and her legs jerked me to a dead stop. "Oh God, oh...oh...oh my fuckin' God!" she screamed, juices shot from between her legs and it sprayed my cock.


I hugged her and pushed in. my cock jerked, I grunted and started filling my daughter with cum. "Baby, oh God...yeah!" I growled, gave another push forward and I could have sworn my cock-head found a hidden hole, deep in Lillian's pussy and I just slipped in. "I love you so much, baby!" I moaned and held my hips to her, enjoying this new place and being in my girl. I shot more cum and it was as if I was eighteen again.

Lilly pushed to me and I held her so tight. "Daddy, I love you too! Oh God, yes! Cum in me, cum in me...Daddy and fill me up! Give me all that warm...Daddy cum!" she purred, smiled and I felt Lilly's hips jerk. "Oh fuck...I'm...cuming...again!" Lilly squealed, as her back arched and like before, a warm shot of juice hit my cock and splashed on my arm. "Oh Daddy, I love you sooo freakin' much!" she growled through her teeth and I held her squirming hips to mine.

*.

A few hours later, I was watching the news and I thought Lilly was taking a nap. "Hey Daddy." I heard a soft voice call out and she walked into the living room. She had rubbed oil all over her body and her beautiful ass. "I'm ready for you and that gorgeous cock now, Daddy." She said with a sexy voice, strolled next to my chair and turned her ass towards me. "I'm going to your room, bend over the bed just like this and um...I'm leaving the rest to you...Daddy!" Lilly purred, reaching back to spread her cheeks, smiled at me and sashayed back to my room. "Come on, Daddy and enjoy my last hole!" she smiled and we walked to my room.

I followed Lilly and couldn't keep my eyes off her sexy ass. "I've got to be careful and not get to carried away. I don't want to hurt you." I whispered, as she slid into my arms for another hug and she giggled.

"I'll be just fine, Daddy and like I told you, momma and I were made the same." She smiled and pulled me in for a hug. "I have the same problem she had and I poop really big, sooo, if a big, long cock um...wanted to fuck my butt...it could very, very easily!" Lilly smiled, kissed me and slowly lay across the bed, leaving her feet on the floor and spread her legs. She reached back, grabbed her big cheeks and pulled them apart. "I'm have grease in it and I took one of your pills. There's also some oil by the lamp...just in case you wanted to rub my...ass!" She smiled back to me and I rubbed my cock-head around her greased hole.

I smiled back to Lilly, made sure my cock had some lube on it and I aimed it to the tiny, brown hole and I started caressing her ass. "You ready for my cock, baby?" I asked, purring more oil on Lilly and I caressed her cheeks. "Daddy wants his cock in that big...sexy ass!" I moaned, eased it in and she started moaning.

I felt her cheeks tense, but as I caressed and talked, Lilly relaxed and I pushed more. "Oh fuck, it's sooo fuckin' big, so fuckin' big!" she squealed, as the head very easily popped in her and her muscles were contracting around the head. "Daddy, he's so freakin' big and my butt is burning! Oh God, Daddy! Daddy!" Lilly cried out, as her muscles worked my cock-head and I massaged her blubbery ass.

Her muscles squeezed hard and I thought they were going to cut the head of cock off. "Shhh, it's ok, baby girl. Relax and let's have more fun. Daddy won't hurt his girl and you know that." I whispered and purred more oil over my shaft, hoping it would help Lilly's stretched out ass and stop the burning.

She was half on my bed, my cock-head up her butt and I was rubbing her cheeks. "Oh Daddy, my Daddy! It hurts, Daddy! Will it stop?" she asked and I saw a little smile.

"Oh yes and when you're used to it all...Daddy is going to make love to it!" I moaned to her and I felt Lilly squeezed her cheek muscles.

"Ohhh Daddy, I can't wait!" she moaned, lifted her hips and let more of my hard shaft sink in. "Oh fuck, it feels sooo freakin good, but sooo weird too and it feels like I haven't pooped in a month!" Lilly giggled, lifted again and I could feel my shaft sinking into her.

"Oh yeah, it's going so deep and it feels so good!" I moaned, rubbing her big cheeks and watched my big dick up my daughters ass hole. I kept caressing and trying to help her relax. "Who would have ever known, we'd do this with each other and end up being...lovers!" I whispered, she moaned and I felt Lilly flexing her anal muscles.

I heard a moan and she eased back more. "I know, isn't it so hot and exciting...Daddy? You've had all of me now and I bet momma is sooo happy for us." She said and I could hear sadness in her voice. "After I got bigger and she knew how I felt for you, momma always said that if anything ever happened to her...I better seduce you and be a good lover for my Daddy." Lilly added with a sniff and I leaned down to kiss the side of her mouth.

Lilly pushed back more and our body's touched. "Oh fuck, you took it all, baby! You took all of Daddy's big, ol' cock and I'm going to fuck you...soon!" I whispered and Lilly moaned.

"Oh yeah, Daddy gunna fuck my big, sexy ass and um...cum in it too!" she moaned with need and pushed more. "My Daddy's cock is in my...my...ass! Oh fuck, Daddy! Daddy!" Lilly started screaming, I felt her entire body jerk and tense up. She exploded around my cock-head and her hands were clawing the bed. "Fuck me, Daddy! Fuck me, Daddy!" she squealed, her cheeks tightened more and I could feel her trembling under me.

I held her hips, while trying not to explode yet, but as I watched Lillian's butt muscles squeezing and her big cheeks wiggling, I grabbed her hips and blew my load up her ass. "Oh baby, oh shit! My God, you made me...cum sooo fucking...hard!" I grunted cum shot up my shaft and deep into her big, meaty ass and Lilly moaned.

Her cheeks tightened, she grabbed the sheets and squealed. "Oh Daddy, yeah, oh God, yeah! I can...feel it and...and it's sooo hot!" Lilly cried out, as my cum filled her insides and that big ass. She jerked and I could feel her cuming with me.

I held her hips and kept my cock deep. "That's my girl...cum with Daddy! Cum with me, baby girl!" I moaned, as the last of my cum shot and I laid over her back. "My God, that had to have been my best piece of ass...ever!" I whispered in Lilly's ear and she giggled.

She was under me smiling and kept squeezing her ass muscles around my cock. "I'm glad Daddy, 'cause I promised momma I'd take very, very good care of you and I gotta keep my word." Lilly purred as we kissed and I wrapped my arms around her.

"You're doing a good job baby and I thank you." I replied as we kissed and held each other.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 12664  |  
97%
  |  6

SUMMER OF LOVE

Son-in-law's Summer of Love and SexbySusanJillParker©
This is a Summer Lovin' contest story. Please vote.

Wife abandons husband and baby for a wild life on the French Riviera.

*

Glad for the experience, it had been a long, hot, emotionally charged and sexually frustrating summer spent with my mother-in-law. Surviving the heat, a record number of 90 plus degree consecutive days, no longer feeling sorry for myself, I was looking forward to the cooler temperatures of fall to clear my head for a fresh start. It all started a year ago last summer when my wife, Samantha, left me and our baby, Michael, for not only another man but also for another lifestyle.

I experienced some of the best times in my life with my wife, the love of my life, and I had some of the worst times after she left. Down, depressed, deceived, used, and abused, it wasn't until after she left me that I could clearly see her for the horrible person that she was. Sad and lonely, and forsaking my friends and f****y to heal myself alone, I hid myself in my house with my mother-in-law, Christine, and my son, Michael, as my only companions. I was devastated by her leaving me and it's taken me a more than a year to get my life back.

After my wife invited her mother to live with us in Massachusetts to help care for our infant son, Christine sold her house in California and moved east. Surprisingly and thankfully, perhaps out of guilt, loyalty, devotion, or the love of her grandson, she stayed with me, even after her daughter left. Maybe like me, she figured her daughter would return one day. Maybe like me, she was just as lonely as I was, that is, until I discovered that she was just as sexually attracted to me as I was to her.

Slow to simmer to a summertime boil, my sexual relationship with Christine started a year after Samantha left when I saw her unabashedly standing in my bedroom doorway in her sexy nightgown. A sight to behold, but a perilous bridge to cross, if I made love to Samantha's mother, that one act would seal my fate by putting a final exclamation point to end my marriage with her daughter forever. Still harboring hopes of her returning, if Samantha returned, she'd never forgive me for having had sex with her mother. Yet gone for more than a year, my wife already ended our marriage when she left me and abandoned our c***d. Nonetheless, with mother more woman than daughter could ever be, if I began a love relationship with Christine, she'd never leave me in the way her daughter had and she'd never forsake her grandson in the way that Samantha had abandoned our son.

"May I sl**p with you?"

Preoccupied in thought over imagining Christine naked while fingering my cock through my pajama bottom, I was about to masturbate over her again, my regular nightly routine. As if I had imagined her voice floating through my u*********s mind, she surprised me. When I heard her voice, I was sitting on my bed contemplating my day spent with the woman of my desire while wishing I wasn't sl**ping alone. When I looked up at my mother-in-law, the woman I now love, she stood in my bedroom doorway biting her lip, playing with her nightgown ties, and looking at me with sexuality, trepidation, and vulnerability. As stunned as I was sexually excited, I couldn't believe she was standing there so exposed in her most revealing dressing gown. I couldn't believe she asked if she could sl**p with me.

Wearing makeup with her hair beautifully done and smelling of sweet perfume, I looked at her not believing she was really standing there. Was I dreaming or did she really ask if she could sl**p with me? After sexually fantasizing about her for so long, was it wishful thinking that played tricks with my mind? A huge leap of faith in our quickly changing relationship, obviously with both of us lonely and sexually attracted to one another, already knowing the answer to her question, did she really think I'd say no? Just as I never said no to her daughter, I'd never say no to her mother.

With her standing in the hall, the nightlight behind her illuminated as if she was an angelic illusion. I couldn't help but notice the dark impressions her areolas, nipples, and blonde patch of pubic hair made through her sheer nightgown. Staring at her as if she was my angel sent to me in my time of need, I saw her glance down at the bulge in my pajama bottom before she looked up at me to make solid eye contact. I wondered how long she had been standing in the doorway. I wondered had she seen me fingering my cock, if she would have liked what she saw. Had she not said a word for a few more seconds with me not knowing she was standing there watching me, she would have caught me pulling out my prick and stroking myself over the naked thoughts of her. With her standing there watching me, I couldn't help but wonder, had she seen me masturbating, if that would have killed or encouraged my chances of sl**ping with her.

A man who needed to be hit over the head with a baseball bat to understand when a woman was hitting on me, did she look down at my cock so that I'd understand that she didn't want to sl**p with me but wanted to have sex with me? With her wearing her low cut and nearly transparent, blue, pastel nightgown, looking so much like a blonde, busty angel dressed in a soft cloud of silk and satin, she showed me more of her beautiful body than I've ever seen before. She showed me more of herself than I was showing her of myself. Being the horny and perverted son-in-law that I am, after seeing her standing there so exposed, I was eager to return the sexual favor and expose myself to her.

Just because she was nearly naked with her big breasts nearly hanging out of her nightgown, not wanting to ruin things, I didn't dare be so vulgar as to flash her. Not wanting to scare her off and extinguish what we had before taking the time to heat up our sexual fire, being that she was already eager to give herself to me, I thought better of whipping out my cock. Suddenly having second thoughts, I felt guilty for what I was about to do. Even though she just asked if she could sl**p with me, even though she's wearing her sexiest nightgown that exposed most of her naked body to me, she's still my wife's mother. If the shoe was on the other foot, I wouldn't want my b*****r-in-law sl**ping with my mother. Only, I didn't have a b*****r-in-law and my mother looked nothing like Christine.

As if the past year fast forwarded in my mind, thinking back of all our times together, it was then that I thought of all the subtle signs she had given me and all faint hints that should have told me that she wanted me. How could I be so dumb not to notice her wanting me? How could I not know that she was as interested in bedding me as I was interested in having sex with her? Having never seen so much of her body, even on the beach in her barely there bikini, as if she was my new bride instead of my old mother-in-law, not that she was old, just older than me, she was wearing something that I imagined she'd wear on her Honeymoon. Being that my 30th birthday had just passed and with her nightgown looking more like thin, tissue paper than expensive sl**pwear, I thought of her as my belated, gift wrapped, birthday present sent to my room psychically by my wishful thinking.

"Yes," I said staring at her with lust in my eyes and love in my heart.

A sexual fantasy come true with me saying yes, all that was needed to seal our romantic union, one word and one syllable meant so much more than giving her my permission. It meant the start of something life changing. It meant that I was about to sl**p with Samantha's mother, my mother-in-law. It meant that I wouldn't feel lonely and horny again, so long as Christine stayed with me and so long as we continued this sexual relationship.

When she walked in my bedroom, not knowing what else to do, I stood as if standing for a lady entering the room. Ready to embrace this new sexual relationship, I stood poised to hold her, touch her, feel her, caress her, kiss her, and make love to her. Only, as soon as I stood, as if seeing me standing with her from afar, I balked. Suddenly feeling so very perverted and having second thoughts again, I felt that I was cheating on Samantha, even though she had been cheating on me. My brain was saying no but my cock was saying yes.

Now embarrassed as much as I was excited by seeing her so exposed and vulnerable, the bulge of my semi-erect penis was obvious in my pajama bottom and I was embarrassed by my own sexual expectations and anticipations. With my emotions flip flopping, being at a disadvantage physically by involuntarily showing her how I felt, I was embarrassed by my emerging erection but excited at the same time that she saw the lust that I had for her. This wasn't just any woman that I was about to bed, this was my mother-in-law. A sexual taboo, the forbidden sexual f****y connection resonated in my mind. Of all people, how could I be so lonely, so needy, so horny, so desperate, so despicable, and so perverted to want to have sex with my mother-in-law? What's wrong with me? What's wrong with her to solicit me for sex, her own son-in-law?

Had her daughter still been with me, I never would have considered having sex with her mother. Then, again, had she not been my wife's mother, because of how gorgeous she looks, the sexy body she has, and the sexual attraction that I have for her, I would have tried to have sex with her months ago. Even after developing feelings for Christine, so afraid to approach her and make my feelings known, I became frustratingly content to lust over her from afar. Instead of trying to bed her, instead of embarrassing myself by making a pass at her, my nightly routine was to masturbate while thinking of having sex with her. Wanting to have an intimate relationship with her for months and still too nervous to make the first move, my sexual frustration may have endlessly continued and culminated with neither of us getting what we wanted had Christine not asked to sl**p with me.

Taking her by the hand, I led her to my bed. As if we were about to have our first session of couple's therapy and needed to discuss what we were about to do, we sat in silence with our hands in our laps. Surely, preferring not to talk but to kiss, I didn't need to talk about what I wanted to do with her. Just as I had already done with her daughter, the first time that I was with her four years ago, I knew what I wanted to do with her mother.

Attracted to Christine from the first day I met her, especially now in the way I missed her daughter, and especially now with her in her nightgown and asking my permission to sl**p with me, I wanted to have sex with her. Lusting over her for years, I wanted to touch and feel her everywhere. Feeling so lonely and so horny, and with her looking so very much like Samantha, sometimes even mistaking mother for daughter, especially in the dark and especially when so wishing that she was Samantha reincarnated while pretending that she was, I wanted to make love to her. Yet, not wanting to make the same mistake twice and wanting to go through whatever this would become with my eyes wide open, I was hesitant to begin something that I may not be able to finish or something that could easily backfire and become another emotional disaster. After ruing the day I bedded daughter, I didn't want to rue the day I bedded mother too.

Even though the abrupt end to my marriage wasn't my fault, I blamed myself that it was. Being that we were already best friends and fun companions, I didn't want to ruin my relationship with my mother-in-law with sex. Instead of being so eager to be with her physically, something new for me to resist the urge, I took a step back to take my time while waiting to join her sexually. Now that we were already close friends and were already there emotionally, our next step was to explore one another's bodies sexually. We both knew that we wanted to have sex and I was just as nervous as she was to take that next step. Yet she took that first step already by asking me if she could sl**p with me.

Wanting to reassure her, along with myself, with her sitting beside me, I looked at her and smiled before taking her hand in mine again. Afraid to say anything for fear that I'd say something dumb enough for her to realize the perverted son-in-law I am and make her flee my room, I sat there lovingly holding her hand while playing with her fingers. What was there to say? There were no words for how I felt about wanting to sl**p with my wife's mother. Either we had sex or we didn't.

Needing to feel that she was real and that I wasn't dreaming, I put my arm around her and ran my hand along her shoulder before continuing down her arm. The sexy sight of her was so arousing. Her perfume made me dizzy with sexual excitement and I just wanted to kiss her. Only, knowing that my kiss would lead to more, I debated with myself before taking a step that could either ruin my life more or make me the happiest man on earth. Should I or shouldn't I have sex with my mother-in-law? This was a big step.

Even though I had put sunscreen lotion on her body many times, I had never touched my mother-in-law in the way that I was touching her and about to touch her now, sexually, erotically, romantically, and seductively. Even though this was Samantha's mother sitting beside me in her nightgown and even though she already gave me the green light by asking if she could sl**p with me, I felt as if I was a teenager at the cinema with my date while trying to work up the courage to make it to first base by feeling her breast. With the nightlight that lit my room enough for me to see, I could discern part of her breast down her nightgown. It was obvious that she had natural breasts that were just as wonderfully amazing as her daughter's silicon breasts.

"I'm so nervous, Stephen," she said in the way that I imagined she'd say, if I was sitting with her at a doctor's office to give her moral support while waiting for the results of a medical test. "You're not just any man," she said looking at me with apprehension. "You're my daughter's husband, my son-in-law. Only, so attracted to you, I'm so very lonely."

If we were to have a love affair that lasted longer than the three years that I had with her daughter, I wondered what she'd look like in twenty years. Quickly, I did the math in my head. In twenty years, she'll be sixty-eight and I'll be fifty. Not so bad, so long as she stayed active, was healthy, and stayed out of the sun. With her collecting Social Security and me working at a job, financially this could work. Gees, what the Hell am I thinking? I'm about to have sex with my mother-in-law.

"I'm nervous too," I said looking deeply in her blue eyes and giving her a smile of encouragement while figuring that lonely was a woman's code word for horny. "You're so beautiful, Christine," I said trying to relax her, calm myself, and excite her all at the same time. "Just as you're lonely, I am too," while almost blurting out the word horny. "From the first day I met you, I've always been attracted to you." With you looking so much like your daughter, especially at your age, I'm a lucky man, I thought but didn't say my backhanded compliment.

Even though I so wanted to kiss her, I was afraid. Her lips were forbidden fruit. The Devils playground, her lips were off limits. Her lips were Eve's apple given to Adam and her pussy was Dante's Inferno on my certain, future admittance to Hell.

Even though I was working up my nerve to kiss her and seduce her, I didn't dare. Had she been any other woman showing up in my room wearing what she was wearing, I would have kissed and felt her beautiful body by now. Had she been anyone else, I would have stripped her naked and already been busy making love to her. Only, she wasn't just any woman. Even though I wanted her and had fantasized about having sex with her, with her here now calling my bluff, it was difficult for me to wrap my brain around having sex with her.

So very hesitant, even though she was the one who made the first move by coming to my room in her revealing nightgown and asking to sl**p with me, I didn't understand why I was so afraid to kiss her. As if her lips were suddenly electrified barbed wire, for fear of a fatal shock, I was afraid to touch her lips with mine. Should our romantic connection be a mistake and prematurely end, having already established a bond of trust and a strong connection, hopefully those warm feelings would surely transcend any future physical and emotional relationship problems we'd have and not ruin our friendship.

With both of us going into this with eyes wide open, we weren't c***dren. With both of us needing some sexual comfort, we weren't infatuated teenagers driven wild by puppy love; we were mature adults. Yet, analyzing our sudden sexual connection, did we feel the need to have sex because Samantha rejected us by leaving? Feeling her consternation along with my own, I needed to ensure Christine, as well as myself, that what we already had and what we were about to do couldn't be ruined by being needy, feeling guilty, and having second thoughts. What we already had was a strong foundation for love. What we already had was the most fun that I've ever had with a woman without removing her clothes. Being that I was still married to her daughter, what we were about to do was wrong on more than one level, nonetheless, what we were about to do was so right on many other levels.

"Kiss me," she said.

With too much temptation to say no, but slow to react, it took her to appear at my bedroom door nearly naked for me to understand that she wanted me as much as I wanted her. It took her to ask my permission to sl**p with me for me to invite her in my bedroom. It took her to tell me to kiss her for me to kiss her. What's wrong with me? If I don't kiss her now, she'll think that I don't want her. If I don't kiss her now, she'll think that I'm rejecting her for the hope her bitch and whore of a daughter will return. After developing deep feelings for my mother-in-law, I no longer wanted my wife. I wanted mother over daughter.

Unable to say no and unable to tell her to return to her room, I wrapped my arm around her waist, pulled her to me, and kissed her as if we were standing in front of Niagara Falls. When she allowed me to part her lips with my tongue and she responded with hers, it took me a moment to wrap my head around and get beyond the fact that I was French kissing my mother-in-law. Something I've imagined doing in my sexual fantasies and masturbation sessions and something that I wanted to do for so long, was finally happening now. Only this was different. This was real and not a sexual fantasy. With her lips so full and her kisses so passionate, I loved kissing Christine more than I ever enjoyed kissing her daughter. A thousand miles away, with her daughter always so preoccupied with her past, current, and future modeling assignments, and just going through the motions, she was never there with me in our relationship.

A year ago, missing her daughter as if she had suddenly died, I never would have French kissed her mother but now I was French kissing Christine, the woman I love. With my two-year-old son asl**p for the night in the next room, we had hours to ourselves. Perhaps with both of us afraid to get more comfortable in bed, as if falling back in bed was taking a plunge deeper than we were ready and willing to take, we sat together on the edge of the bed kissing.

Even though I couldn't wait to touch her and feel her, more aroused kissing her than I imagined I'd be touching her, her kisses reminded me of kissing her daughter when we first started dating four years ago. Only now with my eyes wide open, kissing Christine was better than kissing Samantha. When I closed my eyes, I imagined Samantha was there with me. Then, when I opened my eyes to look in Christine's eyes, my excitement grew with the thoughts that Samantha was gone and I was making out with her mother.
Eager to feel her body, wanting to feel her breasts and finger her nipples before moving my hand along her shapely thighs, continuing up beneath her nightgown, and touching her between her legs, I needed to go slow. Wanting to enjoy every moment, I didn't want to rush things. We had plenty of time to take things slow. We not only had the whole night, we had days, weeks, and months together for us to get better sexually acquainted.

After having spent a wonderful year and an erotic summer doing things and going places with mother instead of daughter, Samantha was always too busy to do and go with me. Christine gave me memories that I'll cherish forever. Having become close friends before we became lovers, I was content just to kiss her while holding her without sexually touching her. She was so beautiful and kissing her was like nothing I could have imagined. Then shockingly and excitingly, taking things in her own hands, it happened.

While I was the one who masturbated every night with the thoughts of touching her, feeling her, and exploring her body with my hands, my mouth, and my cock, before I even had a chance to feel her firm, round ass, she was the one who touched me. While I kissed her and while I built up the courage to touch her, I felt her hand move down from my shoulder to feel my chest. Her hand felt so incredibly good that I didn't dare move for fear that she'd remove her hand. Then, before I could reciprocate her touch to cup her breast and finger her nipple, I felt her hand slowly slide down my stomach and come to rest in my lap. With her fingertips so erotically close to my cock, just mere inches away, the passion of my kisses grew with my desire for her to touch me where I needed her to touch me. Would she or wouldn't she touch my cock? I couldn't believe my mother-in-law was poised to touch my cock.

Now my focus was more on her touching me than on me touching her. Focusing more on her lips, her fingertips, and my cock instead of on her hot body, wishing she'd move her hand just a little closer to my engorged, throbbing prick and wishing she'd take my cock in her hand and stroke me, I was so hot and horny for her. Then, as if psychically reading my mind, she did what I hoped she'd do. Touching me where no mother-in-law should ever touch her son-in-law, she ever so lightly touched my cock through my pajamas with her fingertips.

As if gently taking my pulse, the feel of her fingertips lightly touching my cock was electric. As if plugged in a wall outlet, my cock came alive, pulsated, and hardened to her magical touch. Then, while I continued kissing her, as if my prick was hers, she moved her whole hand over my penis as if protecting me from harm and/or claiming me as hers. Leaving her hand atop my penis, as if she was getting ready to move her lips down to smoke it, I felt her fingers gently knead my penis before lifting it through my pajama as if she was delicately holding an expensive cigar.

"You have a nice body," she said lightly touching the head of my cock with her fingertips while looking in my eyes before looking down at the big bulge my prick made in my pajama.

As if she was deftly turning the combination to a safe, I felt her fingers fondle the head of my penis in the way that I couldn't wait to finger her nipples. Only I knew if I touched her, felt her, and caressed her, I'd be lost in my lust for her and there'd be no turning back. Already too aroused with i****tuous lust for her, I'd move too fast and ruin everything if I started prematurely feeling her. Besides, comfortable with her making all the right moves, I didn't want to interrupt whatever she was doing with my penis to make all the wrong ones.

Although I've been wanting to see her naked, feel her naked body, make love to her, and fuck her, disturbingly, frustratingly, and unbelievably, I wasn't ready for that just yet. Even after having French kissed her mother, I still wasn't over her daughter. Having pined over her daughter for more than a year, I needed to put Samantha behind me forever before I could move forward and truly enjoy having sex with her mother. Not knowing where she is and what she's doing, with Samantha still absent from my life, I didn't know how I'd react if she was ever to return. Needing to see her again, I needed to know for certain that I wanted mother over daughter. Once I had sex with mother, daughter would never want me back. Perhaps once I had sex with mother, I wouldn't want daughter even if she returned.

After her daughter left me and abandoned our baby, thinking back to how it all began last summer between Christine and I, my mother-in-law's question reverberated in my head every time I thought about how my illicit, extramarital love affair started. After all the times I masturbated while thinking of having sex with Samantha's mother, her question and my answer had been a long time coming. Still in love with her daughter, how could I begin a sexual relationship with her mother? Yet living without Samantha in my life and living with Christine in my life, just as I couldn't imagine my life without Samantha in it before, I couldn't imagine my life without Christine in it now. Feeling a bit twisted being in love with daughter and mother, my feelings of love finally diminished enough for Samantha to manifest more for Christine.

"May I sl**p with you?"

A place where I'd never go before I was ready to go now. No longer playing the jilted lover, for the first time, when I looked in Christine's blue eyes, I no longer saw my wife's mother. I no longer felt as if I was doing something wrong. I no longer saw Samantha staring back at me to make me feel guilty. Over with playing the abandoned husband, when I stared down at her ever present cleavage, I no longer saw my mother-in-law. I saw her tits. Now, when I kissed her and parted her lips with my tongue before making passionate love with her, I saw her for the woman that she is and has always been. I saw Christine.

Like mother like daughter, kissing Christine reminded me of kissing Samantha. Beautiful in her own right, who wouldn't want to kiss Christine? Where Samantha faltered, Christine shined. An amazing, talented, and intelligent woman, the spitting image of her daughter physically, only she was a much morally better and a more mature person. As pretty as she was on the outside, she was beautiful on the inside too, something that couldn't be said about selfish, self-absorbed, and self-centered Samantha.

Funny how at a time like this I'd think that but, while I was ready to make love with her mother, I wondered where her daughter was. Who knows where she was and who she's fucking and sucking? Had Michael not looked so much like me, I'd question if the baby was even mine. Yet, now that I've cared for him for two years, it wouldn't matter to me who fathered the baby. He's my son.

Now that I was about to have sex with Christine, I wondered, if I had married her instead of Samantha and with my role as husband reversed, if I'd want daughter over mother in the way that I wanted mother over daughter. A human weakness, are we ever happy with the one we have? My question was a mute one, as Samantha was the one who left me and not the other way around. Madly in love with her, she was the one who didn't want me. She was the one not happy enough with me to leave me.

Maybe my wife figured by leaving me with her mother, if the two of us were left alone long enough we'd gravitate to one another. Maybe she was smarter than I thought. Maybe knowing me as the sexual man that I am and the attractive, lonely woman her mother is, she knew us better than we knew ourselves. Perhaps a stretch, her devious way to keep it all in the f****y, but maybe her leaving us together was her way of matchmaking me with her mother. Whatever my speculations and suppositions, Christine was now in my life instead of Samantha.

A different time back then, with pregnancy more of a working woman's disease than a blessing, her mother had a modeling contract on the table that was withdrawn when she became pregnant with Samantha. Preferring to raise her c***d than have an abortion to travel the globe for the sake of art, photography, and beauty, she preferred making her own life at home with her c***d as any good mother and wife would. Only her love story abruptly ended when her husband cheated on her with her best friend. With history repeating itself, he left her and abandoned his c***d for another woman just as Samantha left me and abandoned Michael for another man.

In the way that there's a reason for everything, as a single mother, Christine took a job for a modeling agent as her top administrative assistant. Even though she was eventually offered another contract to model and declined, she did some impromptu, fill-in modeling jobs on the side, whenever models were a no show. Preferring to stay behind the camera, she stayed in the background, that is, until she introduced her daughter to her boss. A one in a million face and body that launched dozens of advertising campaigns, Samantha was the innocent darling of the modeling industry for ten, long, insufferable years.

Samantha, Samantha, Samantha, as famous as any pro athlete, it had always been all about Samantha and her modeling career. From the time she was discovered at 15-years-old by her mother's employer, a top modeling agent, she had always been the shining star, the superstar, and the emerging supermodel. Making the rounds and appearing on all of the high fashion magazine covers, she had an entire entourage doting on her to help her walk down the runway. With their sole purpose to make her happy, she was made to feel special. She was privileged. Treated like royalty, she was spoiled.

Now that she's gone, with Samantha no longer financially supporting us, it was just her mother and me fending for ourselves. With her modeling career nearing the end, she didn't need us anymore in our moral support roles to help her get through her day. Always surrounded by people, she had enough bl**dsuckers on her payroll helping her to get up, get dressed, and get out to earn money. It was always only about the money with her anyway.

"May I sl**p with you?"

It wasn't as if Christine asking to sl**p with me came out of the blue. After Samantha dumped me and ended her relationship with her mother, our way to get through our days without her, we had fooled around a little before Christine stood at my bedroom door in her sexy nightgown and before we developed a sexual relationship. Nothing more than kissing without tongues, hugging without humps, and touching without feeling one another sexually, we soon became dependent upon one another for all our needs.

Basking in her shine and hidden behind her shadow, as if Samantha had been our sun and we were her moons revolving around her, the titillation of our teasing, flirting, and flashing made us forget how unhappy we were when she left. Always at her side at fashion shows, parties, and premiers before, no longer Samantha's handsome husband and her mirror image mother, we were now anonymous in our stay at home roles. A slow burn building, as if our sexual relationship was meant to be, had I started off this way with Samantha in the way that I did with Christine, slow and easy instead of fast and wild, perhaps we'd still be together.

"Thank you for the wonderful dinner," I said giving Christine a kiss on the cheek and reaching around her back to give her a polite hug that any son-in-law would give his mother-in-law while wishing that I could reach down to feel her tight ass.

"Oh, you're so very welcome," she said throwing her arms around my neck with a wide smile while squishing her C cup breasts against my muscular chest as if she was my lover.

Every time she hugged me like that she made me feel as if I had just won an award for something. Every time she kissed me like that, I wanted, expected, and hoped for more. Making me take a step back for the guilt that I had in my perverted sexual feelings for her, she always surprised me that her hug was more sexual than mine. Yet, innocently I figured, no doubt sensing my loneliness, she was just trying to comfort me where her daughter failed. Gradually, as our loneliness grew and our connection increased, our kisses went from a kiss on the cheek to a peck on the lips with our hugs lasting a little longer.

The first time we touched lips, as if we were both surprised that we kissed, our eyes remained open. Then with the pecks lasting a little longer, considered more of a smooch than a peck, closing our eyes with the anticipation of the kiss while hugging, we kissed in the morning after we awakened and at night before retiring for bed. Especially in the beginning, kissing one another as if we were b*****r and s****r or an old couple who had been married too long, our kisses were more displays of genuine affection and of friendship than of sexual desire and of lust. After a while, it was the excitement of kissing mother that stopped me from missing daughter. It was Christine's kisses that had me thinking more about her than about Samantha. More than longing to kiss Samantha and yearning to have sex with her again, I now longed to kiss Christine and yearned have sex with her.

"Good morning, Christine," I said welcoming that body to body physical connection and eager to touch my lips to hers. "It's going to be another beautiful sunshine day of summer."

Afraid to make my feelings for her known, I didn't know how to make the kiss last longer without being obvious in my intention and foolish in my misplaced desire. Being that she was still my mother-in-law and I was her son-in-law, waiting for her to take the first step or give me a sign of encouragement, I didn't want to make Christine afraid to stay with me. Fearing that I'd ruin things should Samantha return, I didn't want her mother telling her daughter that I made a pass at her. Better the other way around with her making a pass at me, having to be content with lusting for her while masturbating over her, we discussed the weather instead.

"Good morning, Stephen," she said returning my eagerness with her kiss. "Yes, not as hot as yesterday, the weatherman said that it still may hit ninety degrees."

When I closed my eyes to kiss her, I imagined I was in bed with her naked and making love to her. When I closed my eyes to kiss her, I imagined she loved me as much as I loved her. Sadly and frustratingly, she was talking about the summer weather being hot when my temperature for her was already boiling. Eventually adding color to our friendship, we made lots of small talk while ignoring the elephant in the room, our obvious sexual attraction for one another.

Over time, our hugs lasted longer with our entire torsos touching and with my horny hands feeling the back outline of her bra and moving all the way down to the top of her bikini panty. Just by hugging Christine, I was aroused and it took all the control I had not to reach one hand down to cup her sweet ass and move my other hand around to feel her big breast. Expecting her to pull away from me when my cock made a hard appearance against her, I was surprised when she didn't end our hug and take a step back.

Just as I could feel the softness of her stomach against my erect cock, I imagined she could feel my big prick against her toned belly. Maybe she enjoyed hugging me as much as I enjoyed hugging her. Maybe it aroused her as much as it aroused me to feel my hard prick pressed against her soft tummy. But for a few pounds heavier than her always too thin daughter, she felt the shapely same in my arms as did Samantha. When holding Christine, I couldn't help but feel that I was holding Samantha in the way that I imagined she'd feel twenty years from now.

"I'll see you tonight, Christine," I said giving her a hug and a smooch on the lips before leaving the house for work.

Pausing each time to make the kiss last just a little longer, always when I kissed her, even just a smooch, I imagined more. I imagined us naked and in bed together French kissing while making love. As soon as I thought that, I remembered she was my mother-in-law and not my wife, my girlfriend, or my lover. Yet as soon as I thought about us together in bed naked, I was hot for her and my cock ached for her.

Always in the back of my mind stopping me from taking the next step, what if Samantha returned suddenly and unexpectedly? What if she was sorry and wanted to be part of our lives again? What would I do embroiled in a lover's triangle between mother and daughter? Who would I chose? Which would want me? Would mother or daughter fight the other over me or would I lose both of them?

With our faces splashed all over the tabloids, what if the press got a hold of famed model's husband having sex with her mother? Even though she left me and abandoned our son, with her money she could sue me for custody and win by legally spinning the truth with her lies to make the breakup my fault. Just as I was afraid to start a sexual relationship with her mother, not wanting to risk losing my son to her daughter, I was forever hopeful of Samantha's return. Nonetheless, pining over daughter didn't stop me from lusting over mother.

"How was your day?"

In the way that I once yearned her daughter would treat me as her loving husband, her mother treated me as her loving son-in-law. Always touching my hand, my arm, my shoulder, or my leg, Christine looked at me and smiled before returning my hug with her own smooch on the lips. Wishing she'd slip me hers, it took all the self-control that I had not to slip her my tongue, lift up her short skirt, cup her sweet pussy, and push her back on the carpet, the table, or the bed and make love to her before fucking her, really fucking her and slamming my cock inside of her.

With mother looking so much like daughter, never missing Samantha in the way that I needed to miss her in order to forget her, being with Christine and living together in the same house, made me feel as if nothing had changed and everything remained the same. Gone on modeling assignment for days and weeks at a time, giving me a rushed phone call or a truncated e-mail, her daughter was never home anyway. Now, as if her daughter no longer existed, I wished I knew then what I know now. Even with our differences in ages, unbelievably and undeniably, the mother and not the daughter was who I should have dated from the start.

Incapable of showing sincere affection and real caring, her distant, self-absorbed daughter never showed me the attentiveness her mother did. After getting to know Christine while seeing Samantha for the miserable bitch she was, I was pleasantly surprised when all that I wanted and needed in her daughter I found in her mother. After a while, sexually fantasizing over Christine in the way that I used to over Samantha when we were dating, I so wanted to part her lips with my tongue. After a while, having already fantasized about making out with her, I wondered what it would feel like to French kiss my mother-in-law. I wondered if Christine kissed the same exciting way as did her daughter back when we were dating and so in love.

Stopping me from taking her in my arms to tell her that I love her and want her, there was always that imaginary line that I wasn't completely comfortable crossing. It's one thing to masturbate over the thoughts of her and quite another thing to have sex with her forbidden body. Being that I wasn't bl**d related to Christine, my apprehension to begin an intimate, sexual relationship with her was more of a taboo than it was my balking at real i****t. Nonetheless, still married to her daughter, the thoughts of having sex with my mother-in-law and her having sex with her son-in-law was as disturbing as it was exciting.

Still forbidden to most God fearing, Bible thumbing, and church going people, uncomfortable with others knowing what I do behind closed bedroom doors, especially with my mother-in-law, if I was to have sex with Christine, not needing the approval or wanting the shame of f****y and friends, I'd keep our relationship to ourselves. Nonetheless, the perverted thoughts of having an i****tuously forbidden, sexual relationship with my mother-in-law didn't stop me from imagining her naked when alone in my room with my hand around my cock and stroking myself. The lust that I felt for Christine didn't stop me from staring, leering, and peeping at her in the hopes of seeing something that I wasn't supposed to see. Sexually sated through my masturbation sessions over her enough to temporarily calm my horniness, however my lust for her increased whenever I saw her panty in an up skirt on her bra in a down blouse.


My sexy outfit of choice, better than imagining seeing her naked, I wondered what she looked like in her bra and panty. I wondered what she looked like naked. I wondered if she talked dirty in bed. I wondered what she acted like and sounded like when having an orgasm. I wondered if her pussy tasted the same as her daughter's pussy. Being that she was 18 years older than me, nearly from another generation, I wondered if she sucked cock. I wondered if she'd allow me to cum in her mouth and if she swallowed. While stroking myself, just the mere intimate, sexy thoughts of her dressing and undressing for me maintained my erection and, just imagining Christine in all manners of undress, was enough to make me cum.

As if we were already husband and wife, after having spent so much quality time together walking while talking, crying and laughing, going out to eat, watching movies at home, playing Scrabble and cards, going food shopping, to the theatre, and to the beach together, we enjoyed one another's company. More than just wanting to have sex and more than being hoped for lovers, we were best friends. With a new woman in my life, I was in a better place. My life was different and so much better now with Christine than it ever was with Samantha. A better person than I was before, not as delusional and angry, finally free of her self-centered, self-absorbed, and spoiled daughter, I was happy with her mother.

When I went to the movies with her, accustomed to going to the movies with her daughter, as if we were boyfriend and girlfriend, I still put my arm around her shoulders while watching the film and holding hands. Unlike her daughter occasionally giving me a public blowjob in the movie theatre, too much of a lady, I could never imagine Christine sucking my cock at the movies. Still, she'd rest her head on my shoulder and look up at me with her big, blue eyes during a love scene. As if expecting me to kiss her, her subtle signal, maybe I should have.

Whenever we found a babysitter to go to the beach without the baby, as if we were lovers as well as friends, we'd walk the length of the beach and back holding hands. Then, hot from all that walking, we'd frolic in the water and lay next to one another on our towels with our toes buried in the hot sand. While putting sunscreen on one another's bodies, we touched one another nearly everywhere but the places we both so wanted to touch. Unable to resist the urge, feeling freer outdoors, it's funny how I felt more comfortable taking liberties with her hot body in public, in the water, and on the sand than I did in the privacy of my own home. Perhaps, as if haunted by my sexual feelings, with the walls of my house filled with and hanging on to the sexual desire I had for her, outside it was all play and indoors it was too real.

"Last one in the water is a rotten egg," she'd suddenly say to give herself a lead while racing me to the water.

Hugging and kissing her without tongues while wading in the water, I'd press my Spandex clad torso against her Spandex clad belly. Then, coming up behind her to push and gently rub my bathing suit clad penis against her bikini bottomed ass, while reaching up to cup the underside of her big breasts through her bikini top before falling forward in the water with her, I was incorrigible and she was such a tease.

"Shark attack," I said grabbing her from behind and holding her tight against me while pretending to gnaw on her neck.

"Stephen, you naughty man, be careful with your hands," she said laughing and pushing my hands down away from her breasts while turning to face me. Then turning the tables on me, she'd unexpectedly grab a handful of me. "Tit for cock," she said with a laugh.

Grabbing me more than I ever dared grab her and playing my game with sexually aroused excitement, as if my cock was a tug toy, she'd pull me forward by my bathing suit clad erection while laughing. Then, as if a spark that lit a flame, something between us noticeably changed. After we were thrown together when Samantha left, lust was always in the air before, but it was something more tangible and more deeper than that now. No longer masked by sex, what we had was real affection for one another. What we had was love and we both were ready to move to the next level.

Always feeling so horny and with Christine there to remind me of how much I missed her daughter, the only thing wasn't getting from Christine was sex. The polar opposite, now questioning why I was even with her, not getting anything else from her, the only thing I ever got from Samantha was sex. Just missing the sex, if only I could have all that I was missing from Samantha in Christine, or vice versa, I'd be a happy man. If only I could morph the two women together as one or if only the three of us could live together sexually, my life would be complete. Unfortunately, the three of us living together sexually was as much of a fantasy as Christine wanting to have sex with me. Not nearly perverted and as horny as I was, I knew she never would.

Hoping to see something that I shouldn't see, a flash of her panty in an up skirt or a down blouse view of her bra, I always made sure that I sat across from her or stood over her. No doubt with her feeling comfortable in my house, she trusted me not to take advantage of her by looking. Whenever her knees were a little too far apart to give me an up skirt view of her panty or an up nightgown view of her pussy, I looked. Whenever her loose blouse was unbuttoned enough to give me a view of her bra or her nightgown was leaning open enough to give me a view of her cleavage and a partial view of her breasts, I looked.

Slow to adjust herself and correct her wardrobe malfunctions, was she oblivious to my stares or was she was flashing me? Maybe it was my wishful and perverted thinking but I couldn't help but have the feeling that she enjoyed showing me her body as much as I enjoyed seeing her body. If mother was anything like daughter, I figured she'd be just as horny, just as sexual, and just as an exhibitionist as I was a voyeur. One day, when her knees were as far apart as my eyes were crossed while staring at the triangular piece of cotton between her legs, she looked up from the magazine she was reading to catch me mindlessly leering at her exposed pussy mound and at the impression her camel toe made in her sheer, yellow panty.

"Stephen, you randy man, were you staring at my panty?" She gave me a look of admonishment before closing her knees and crossing her legs.

"Sorry," I said embarrassed that she caught me looking. "With you looking so much like your daughter, I was just thinking of how Samantha used to sit like that across from me. I meant no disrespect. I guess I'm just horny."

"It's okay. It was my fault for not sitting like a lady," she said. "I'm just glad I have on clean underwear," she said with a laugh.

The early morning and late evening with her wearing her nearly transparent nightgown is my favorite times of the day. With the morning, summer sun pouring inside the house, when she stands by the big, bay, living room window looking outside, I can nearly count her blonde, pussy hairs. As if she's standing there naked, I can see enough of her to imagine the rest. After staring at her ass, with her turning one way to look out the window the other way and with me enjoying the nearly naked, side profile silhouettes views of her breasts, always she turns to face me to talk to me and to cause me to quickly remove my stare. Now with her areolas, nipples, and blonde patch of pubic hair clearly visible through her thin nightgown, we'd talk as if she's fully dressed, as if I couldn't see any part of her body, and as if I wasn't aroused and interested in seeing, touching, and feeling more of her.

As soon as she looked away, attempting to memorize every minute detail of her sexy body, I stared at all that I can see of her. After she caught me staring at her panty in an up skirt, not wanting her to feel uncomfortable enough to start wearing a robe, I didn't want her to catch me looking again at what she was showing through her nightgown. I didn't want her to see me leering. Not wanting her to see me staring, I didn't want her to know that I wanted her as much as I had once wanted her daughter.

With her walking around me without the modesty of a bathrobe, with me being so horny, and with me so terribly attracted to her, doesn't she realize that I can see her shapely body through her sheer nightgown? Is she that oblivious to my stares or is she purposely flashing me? Maybe her flashing me was all very innocent. I wondered. Whatever her reason to tease me, whatever her game, innocent or not, I enjoyed the view.

"Stephen. Hello? Weren't you listening? I was talking to you," she said looking at me as if I was d***k. When she looked down at herself, she saw the reason for my hypnotic stare. "Oh, dear, so used to living alone, I didn't realize this nightgown is so transparent," she said pulling her nightgown tightly to the side to look at her hand behind it while giving me an even better view through it. "Were you stealing peeks of my body?"

"Sorry," I said. With me so terribly attracted to you and with me so terribly horny for you, I wanted to rip off your nightgown and have sex with your beautiful, naked body, I wanted to say but didn't. "Stealing peeks of your body? No, of course not. Don't be silly. Don't flatter yourself, Christine," I said with a laugh. "I was just mindlessly staring off in space while thinking of the work I still needed to do for Monday."

In the evening, as if she's a stripper being spotlighted on stage, she stands in front of the television in her thinly, revealing nightgown to clean the screen or to pick out a movie. With no other lights on in the living room to ruin my view, I can see through her nightgown as if she's naked.

"You missed a spot," I said hoping she'd lean lower to give me a longer and better view of her shapely body.

"Where?" She took a step back to look at the TV screen before bending and stretching while showing me all that I wanted to see.

"There," I said pointing and watching her breasts lean forward with her body while imagining that she was hanging her tits over my face.

When she leans in the refrigerator while wearing her nightgown and looking for something to eat, as if she's standing in front of an full body view X-ray machine, she's illuminated by the refrigerator light. Enjoying the voyeuristic view, I take those nearly naked visions of her with me to my room to masturbate over her later.

"Where are the black olives?" She stuck her head out of the fridge to look at me staring at her.

"I think they're way in the back behind everything," I said having purposely moved them there and in the hopes she'd take longer to find whatever it was she wanted.

I wondered if she masturbated over me in the way that I masturbated over her. I wondered if she was just as horny as I was. Horny enough that I figured she'd want to see as much as my body as I wanted to see of her body and as much as she was showing me her body, I made a habit of walking around the house in just a tee shirt and pajama bottoms without underwear and with my pee-hole unbuttoned. Driven by my lust for my mother-in-law, I had become a exhibitionistic pervert. After feeling so voyeuristically horny being flashed nightly and given early morning views of her naked body beneath her nightgown, I couldn't believe that I was relegated to flashing my MILF of a mother-in-law accidentally on purpose peeks of my cock.

Excited by what I hoped I was showing her and by what I hoped she was seeing, I pretended that I didn't know I was so exposed. Trying to tease her in the way she teases me when she obviously pretends that she doesn't know all that I can see of her body through her nearly transparent nightgown, every now and then my cock made a surprise appearance. Just as I hoped she's purposely flashing me her panties, pussy, bra, and breasts, I enjoyed purposely flashing her my cock. Even though she maintained her decorum with constant eye contact whenever I was so exposed, I know she still could see my cock in her peripheral vision.

If only she'd stare at my cock whenever it accidentally on purposed dangled from my pajama, I'd have something to masturbate over later that night. If only she'd take me in her hand and stroke me before taking me in her mouth and invite me to fuck her pussy, I wouldn't have to imagine all that I imagine while masturbating. Then, lost in my lust for her while I unabashedly flashed her, she awakened me from my sexual fantasy of her.

"Stephen. Fix yourself. You're exposed," she said with a little laugh while looking down to stare.

"Oops, sorry," I said tucking myself back inside.

I did it. I flashed my mother-in-law my cock. She looked. She saw my cock. She actually stared at my prick. Imagining her reaching out to touch me and take me in her hand to stroke me before falling to her knees to take me in her mouth, I couldn't wait to masturbate over that little, sexy charade later.

Glad that I was with her alone during the summer, better than any other place, the beach was my favorite place to be with her. As genetically blessed as was her daughter, Christine looked hot in her barely there bikini. Not nearly looking her age, I don't know of very many 48-year-old women who can get away with showing so much of their bodies but I never tired of looking at whatever she was showing. Much like seeing Heather Locklear in her prime in a teeny weenie bikini, whenever seeing Christine in her white, barely there bikini, I imagined seeing her in her bra and panty.

When she went for a dip in the ocean, her soaking wet bathing suit was stuck to her skin as if she was wearing Latex, disposable gloves. Watching her through my sunglasses, when she ran up the sand towards me with her now nearly transparent bikini, I wondered if she knew I could see the shadows of her pink nipples and her blonde patch of pubic hair. When she turned her back to me to face the ocean to enjoy the view or the horizon, she gave me my perfect vertical view or her ass to enjoy. Watching her bend while drying her hair with her towel, she showed me the outline of her ass crack through her bikini bottom.

"That's my favorite bikini," I said using my compliment to stare longer at all that she was showing.

"Thank you," she said. "You don't think it's too sheer? You can't see anything, can you?"

"Nah. Your modesty is intact," I said lying.

In the way she looked at me, I knew she was testing me and teasing me.

Having made me so horny with her display of exhibitionism. Whenever she flashed me her body through her bikini, while her back was turned to me, as if they had accidentally fallen out, I'd remove my cock from the netting of my bathing suit and sit facing her with my cock and testicles in full view. Just as I looked at her when she was showing, I caught her glancing at me when I was so exposed. Making it grow firm without having to touch it with my hand, the hot, summer sun felt good on my exposed cock.

Having as much fun flashing her as I was excited to see her flashing me, with me no longer missing her subtle hints of voyeurism, I wondered if she was getting my not so subtle hints of exhibitionism. Was I making her as aroused as she was making me? Unable to read the signs and unable to get her signals enough for me to take the next step, that is, if she was even sending any signs and/or signals, I didn't know until that night when she appeared at my bedroom door.

"May I sl**p with you?"

Her years of running, playing tennis, and beach volleyball shaped her legs, toned her stomach, and perfected her ass. Easily she looked ten years younger from the front. Not that her face was old, her face was beautiful but she was one of those women who, when seeing her from the back, looked twenty years younger. It was my exciting privilege when she asked me to rub sunscreen on her soft, firm, and supple skin.

After watching her flash me and after seeing so much of her exposed body, always I had an erection. Kneeling beside her with my Spandex clad erection so very close to her mouth, I imagined her pulling down the front of my bathing suit, reaching her hand inside, and taking me in her hand before taking me in her mouth. Now that I think about it all of my sexual fantasies of my mother-in-law have the same theme of her blowing me. If only she knew what I was thinking and if only she knew it was her I wanted and not her daughter, I wonder if she'd rescind her request for me to rub sunscreen all over her toned, nearly naked body or if she'd agree to give me all that I wanted from her.

With her on her stomach, her top untied, and the sides of her squished breasts and rounded ass cheeks in plain view, as if she was an alabaster statue carved from stone, I stared at her mesmerized by her beautiful, well preserved body. Concentrating on her back, giving her more of an erotic massage than a gentle rub, it took me a few tries before I summoned the courage to rub sunscreen on the sides of her exposed breasts and massage her round ass cheeks with the slimy lotion. So close to touching her areolas and fingering her nipples, waiting for her to protest to stop my horny hands from touching her where no son-in-law should touch his mother-in-law, I rubbed her longer and slower than need be.

Oozing sunscreen out of the container as if oozing cum from my cock, unable to touch the parts of her that I so wanted to feel, the sexual excitement I felt massaging her was frustratingly anticlimactic. Oxymoronic in protecting my mother-in-law from sunburn with sunscreen when she needed more protection from me and my horny hands than from the hot sun. Once I passed that first awkward hurtle of rubbing my mother-in-law's back and the sides of her breasts, I wished that I could cup her pussy through her bikini bottom and rub her clit while fingering her. I couldn't wait to massage her ass cheeks while slowly and deliberately moving my hand higher between her shapely thighs.

Each time I moved my hand closer to her pussy, as if dizzy with hunger, a wave of sexual excitement carried me away with her to a deserted, tropical island with white, sandy beaches and clear blue and green pastel waters. The higher I moved my hand and the longer I left it there, as if in between the tops of her thighs were her G-spot, I could feel her tense and inhale. Was she embarrassed that I was touching her where no son-in-law should ever touch his mother-in-law or was she hoping that I'd take our relationship a bit further and move my hand higher to finger her pussy? I didn't know. Sometimes unable to read the subtle signs, afraid that I'd make a fool of myself, I couldn't tell if Samantha's mother wanted me to touch her as much as I wanted to touch her.

After having a couple of cocktails in the evening, wine mostly, as if there was the gravitational pull of a full moon attracting us or a giant, imaginary magnet drawing us together, we were on the verge of starting something forbidden. With our words as seductive as our flashing actions, as if we were having pillow talk without the sex, our conversations were laced with sexual innuendoes. For her to not only to participate in the dialogue but also to heighten the dialogue by confessing her naughtiness with her own provocative sexual suggestions, she enjoyed the sex filled repartee as much as I did.

"Before you became a grandmother, Christine, what did you do for fun...grandma?"

"Grandma? Even though I love being Michael's grandmother, hearing you call me grandma makes me feel so old," she said looking at me smiling as if waiting for me to contradict her and I did.

"You're not old, Christine. You're beautiful. You look like you're in your thirties instead of your forties, especially from the back," I said with a dirty laugh.


Oh, so you like my ass, do you?"

"You have a beautiful behind. You have the ass of a twenty-year-old."

"Thank you, Stephen," she said with another laugh while taking another sip of her wine.

"Tell me about your sex life," I said looking at her with excited sexual anticipation in the hopes she'd confess more fodder for me to masturbate over later.

"My sex life? What sex life?" She laughed. "Besides, if I had a sex life, it would be privately off limits."

"C'mon, I'll kiss and tell if you will," I said.

"Much like your sex life has been after Samantha left, my sex life is non-existent too," she said with a reticent pause and looking at me as she was hiding something, but what?

Such a strange comment for a mother to make about her daughter. I wondered what Samantha leaving had anything to do with her sex life. Is my mother-in-law, the main care provider for my son hiding sexual secrets? Does she have skeletons in her closet that she doesn't want exposed? Perhaps she has a tarnished past. Obviously with her just as sexually aroused discussing sex, maybe she was once as sexual as her daughter.

Wanting her to continue to play the sexual innuendo game, I needed to feed her some dirt so that she'd reciprocate and feed me some too. Only, she was right. After Samantha left, other than by pleasuring myself with my own hand, my sexual life ended. Nonetheless this sexual jousting was fun.

"I still masturbate from time to time," I said out of the blue but not confessing that I masturbated over her nightly.

"You do?" She looked at me as if shocked that I'd pleasure myself with my hand and I looked at her as if shocked that she didn't. "Over what?"

Over you I wanted to say and, perhaps because of the second glass of wine I was drinking, I shocked myself when I said what I was thinking.

"Over you."

She looked at me as if I threw cold water in her face. I wondered if she'd give me the same look if I stuck my cock in her face. Wanting to apologize to her for being so disrespectful, that is, until I realize that I hadn't verbalized my thoughts.

"Over me?" She looked at me incredulously. "You masturbate over me?" She laughed out loud. "Seriously?" Then she looked at me with curiosity. "Why?"

Already taking my leap of faith, jumping out of a plane without a parachute or diving in the deep end of the pool without checking if there was any water, I was walking on thin ice in confessing my lust for my mother-in-law. A risk worth taking, I suspected she felt the same way about me as I felt about her.

"Why? Why not? Why wouldn't I? Look at you. You're gorgeous. You're sexy," I said pausing in my sexual confession to fortify my courage with another sip of wine before blurting out what I was thinking. "I'd do you, if you weren't my mother-in-law," I said with a laugh.

"You'd do me? You would? Really?" She raised an eyebrow to look at me with sexual interest. "Thank you, I think," she said with a laugh. After a long, thoughtful pause, she said something in her glass while sipping her wine that shocked me. "And I'd do you, even if you are my son-in-law," she said in a quiet voice while slowly crossing her legs to flash me her white panty beneath her short skirt.

Calling me on my bluff, only that was before and this was now. Now that she's standing in my bedroom doorway asking my permission to sl**p with me, I should have recognized her not so subtle sign when she confessed that she'd do me, even with me being her son-in-law. Even though I was flattered, even though I was sexually excited by knowing that my mother-in-law would do me, I was afraid. Still in love with her daughter, I was as bewildered as I was bewitched by her mother. Believing the improbable but knowing that it wouldn't happen, I kept the memory of Samantha alive by believing that she'd return one day.

Covering our forbidden sexuality with humor while pretending that we were only k**ding and teasing, should we hit a too personal nerve, each evening we'd delve further to expose our sexual wants, needs, desires, and experiences. With both of us hurting, lonely, and feeling rejected because of her daughter being our common thread, we were ripe for this mother-in-law and son-in-law sexual connection to happen. Unfortunately, as if it was still a festering, open wound, just as the love for her mother stopped me from missing her daughter, the love of her daughter interfered with me falling in love with her mother.

Even after Samantha left, missing her so terribly, expecting her to appear from out of the blue one day, I still held reservations of developing a sexual relationship with Christine until after I was over Samantha. Before going from daughter to mother, I needed closure. Having not even spoken with Samantha, all I had was her one telephone message telling me that she was leaving and not returning. Perhaps had I divorced her daughter things would be different but, with Samantha still my wife and among the missing, Christine was still my off limits mother-in-law.

In the way that Ireland Baldwin looks so much like her mother, Kim Basinger, Samantha and Christine could have been s****rs instead of mother and daughter. The fact that they looked, talked, and walked so much alike kept Samantha alive in my mind as if she was still there with me. Being with her mother, even platonically, made me miss her daughter even more and made my life so much more frustratingly difficult. Able to look without touching and then having to go to bed alone, even if I wanted to, I couldn't forget Samantha with her mother there living in my house with her grandson. When she came to my room wearing her sexiest nightgown, makeup, perfume, and her blonde hair done, I was ready to take our relationship to the next level.

"May I sl**p with you?"

Obviously for her to finally be so brazenly bold to come to my room, I had missed all over subtle signals and not so subtle hints. She wasn't asking to sl**p with me because she was tired. She came to my room looking for sex. In the sexy way she looked and in the sensual way she looked at me, coming to my room dressed as she was, she knew I wouldn't say no.

Too afraid to pull the trigger myself, she was the one asking to have sex with me when I should have been the one asking to have sex with her. Had she asked me to sl**p with her a year ago, hurting from Samantha leaving and longing for her to return, I would have said no. Now, after platonically living together for a year, after becoming closer to her than I ever was to her daughter, I was ready to take our relationship to the next level. By that look in her eyes, the same look that I had in my eyes, she wanted me as much as I wanted her and I was ready to be sexually intimate with her.

Did I dare make love to Samantha's mother after making love to Christine's daughter? Even though we weren't bl**d related, we still live in the same house. How dare I think that I could go from mother to daughter without having perverted thoughts of i****t? Even though I wanted her, not so much because she was my off limits mother-in-law but because she was a desirable woman, I still couldn't help but feel that I was doing something lecherously wrong and sexually forbidden. Maybe because I was about to do something so wickedly yet deliciously forbidden, the feeling that our relationship had that bad to the bone sensation, attracted me more to her than to another woman my age or to a woman her age.

A long, hot summer and a sexually frustrating year in the making, taking us both a year to take our relationship to the next level, it all started last summer and didn't come to a conclusion until this summer. Not until seeing the other side, it's funny how things aren't clear until going through the dark tunnel of discontent and wrestling with my demons imagined or real. Without Samantha in my life and with Christine always there for me, it took me a year to realize that my life now is much better than it was then. With things never how they seem to be, it's funny how there's always a rainbow. Exchanging constant drama, sexual frustration, and questionable love for companionship, satisfying sex, and real love, I'm glad that Samantha is gone and Christine is still here.

Samantha, is a 28-year-old, over the hill, swimsuit model. At the end of her modeling career and struggling with aging, when she left, I didn't understand why she left me and abandoned our son, Michael. Unable to give up her exciting lifestyle for me and her son, now I understand why she left for fun in the sun with her famed, fashion photographer and constant traveling companion, Francesco. To be honest, I thought she was happy. I was wrong. What did I know? To be honest, I thought he was gay. Again, I was wrong. What did I know?

In love with her, I was so naive. With her wanting to continue her supermodel fantasy life and live on the French Riviera, who'd blame her for leaving gridlock Boston traffic for the exclusivity of Monaco? Still, too cowardly to face me, I never suspected she'd run off after leaving me just one lousy phone message. Certainly, after being together for three years, after getting married and having a c***d together, I deserved better than that.

"Hi Stephen. I decided to take that job in France. Take care of yourself and take care of Michael. Good-bye. I don't plan on ever returning. Sorry. Give my mother a kiss for me," she said. "She'll understand."

Job? What job? Is she k**ding? Is this a joke? She doesn't plan on ever returning? Who does she think she is, Roman Polanski? Sorry? Sorry for what? Is she sorry for my pain and suffering or is she sorry for leaving our c***d without a mother?

When I played back the message for the thousandth time I went from shock to sadness to rage. How could she leave me? How could she leave our baby? How could she just leave without an explanation? How could she leave us for him? How could she cut off her mother?

I could sue her for divorce. No doubt, I'd win a big settlement. Yet, it wasn't about the money. Hoping she'd change her mind and return, I didn't want her out of our lives. I still wanted her to be my wife, the mother to my son, and the daughter to her mother. As if the heart of our f****y was missing, holidays weren't the same without her there with us.

What did she mean by telling me to give her mother a kiss for me, she'll understand? When I asked Christine what she meant by that, she rolled her eyes and shrugged. What kind of wife leaves her husband without discussing it? What kind of mother abandons her c***d without so much as a hug and a kiss goodbye? After all she sacrificed for her daughter, what kind of daughter turns her back on her mother? What's wrong with her? What's wrong with me for even missing her. Good riddance and goodbye.

She must be on d**gs again. Maybe that's it. Maybe she's high. Maybe she's been k**napped, ****d, beaten, and tortured and is being held for ransom, but there's been no other calls except for her one message. I replayed her message over and again searching for clues in her words and diction to tell me that she was leaving me voluntarily. There was nothing in her message but her annoying voice that I suddenly grew to hate.

With her out of the country, out of touch, and out of reach, unless I traveled to Monte Carlo, I couldn't find her to ask her and to beg her to reconsider her immature foolishness and come home. For someone so beautiful on the outside, she was so ugly on the inside. For someone so savvy about her career choices, she was so stupid about everything else. Life, love, and relationships, she didn't have a clue.

She ripped out my heart and flushed what we had down the toilet. For her to leave me is one thing but for her to abandon our baby is something else entirely. I was devastated. I was lost. I was crushed. I couldn't eat. I couldn't sl**p. I couldn't work. I felt nothing but the emptiness I felt when she left. I wanted to die and if it wasn't for my son and for my mother-in-law, I may have taken my life. Only, Michael deserved better than a mother leaving him and a father killing himself. Not a good way to start out his life with such parental rejection, I needed to show my son that life was better than that. Lucky she didn't take him with her, now nothing else mattered but my son.

In the way that Jamie Conway felt, played by Michael J. Fox, when his famous model wife, Amanda White, played by Phoebe Cates, left him, suddenly I felt like the main character in Jay McInerney's, Bright Lights, Big City. Only that was fiction and what I was feeling and going through was real. If Francesco was before me now, I'd kill him. Suddenly, I understood why jilted, angry lovers and deceived, cheated on husbands went to jail for murder. Yet, unlike his mother thinking only of herself, I had to think of the welfare of my son over the selfish rage I was feeling now.

Unlike Amanda in the movie, married to Jamie without c***dren, Samantha was not only married but also she had a c***d. Now that she's no longer single, she has responsibilities at home that she didn't have before when she was free to go anywhere, anytime, and do whatever she wanted with whomever she wanted. She's a woman who never should have married and who never should have had a c***d. Blinded by her beauty and her body, I never had the chance to think through our future, long term relationship together for me to say no.

No? How could I say no to her? A younger version of Christine, in the gorgeous way she looks, who in their right mind would ever say no to her? Even now that she's hurt me and broken my heart, how could I reject her in the way she's rejected me? If she returned now, I'd forgive her. Still in love with her, if she returned now, taking her back with opened arms, I'd still want her.

Not wanting her to get away, I popped the question a year after we met at a party and started dating. A year after that she was pregnant and a year after we had Michael she was gone. In hindsight, obviously, I was more ready to settle down than she was, an understatement.

A swimsuit model, she knew the ramifications of her age in her chosen career. A swimsuit model, she knew the ramifications of becoming pregnant. What was she thinking? If she still wanted to model, if she wasn't ready to retire, why did she have a baby? If she still wanted that fast life, why did she marry me?

One or the other, a modeling career or a f****y, someone as immature as she obviously was couldn't have both. I thought she loved me as much as I loved her. I thought she loved our baby. I thought she loved being a mother. I thought she loved her mother. I thought she was as happy as I was. Apparently, now that she's gone and never to return, she loved the fast life more than anything or anyone else.

I should have read the writing on the wall. Unable to work, other than modeling maternity clothes, being a hand and/or foot model, and making public appearances on news magazine shows, she was a miserable bitch when she was pregnant and even after she had the baby. Filled with postpartum blues, she was morosely sad and inconsolably angry. After the baby was born, using work and travel as her convenient excuse to leave us and shirk her domestic and wifely responsibilities, she was never home and I was the one caring for Michael. A year before she stopped modeling to concentrate more on attending parties to make professional connections, so she said, we had her mother come live with us to help care for Michael so that I could return to work.

Now that I think more of it, her mother was the one to upset her and anger her. Always arguing, always at one another' throats, for some unknown reason, it was obvious to me that Samantha didn't get along at all with her mother. Maybe it was her mother who pushed her too early to model. Maybe her mother, missing her chance at her modeling career, lived vicariously through her daughter. Maybe because her mother became pregnant with Samantha, playing the guilt card, she used her daughter to fulfill her dreams of living that kind of high fashion lifestyle. Still, whatever it was to make them so upset to constantly quarrel, now that so much time has passed, it was nothing that they couldn't work out by discussing their feelings and apologizing to one another.

Understandably, now that I know her better through the conversations I've had with her mother, ex-supermodel Samantha wasn't the type of woman to settle down with a husband, housework, and a baby. She had been enjoying the high life too long, since she was discovered at 15-years-old. Now tied to me through marriage, to motherhood with her baby, and to her mother at birth, as if we were an anchor that lagged far behind her cigarette boat that raced her out to some billionaire's yacht, apparently we were no match for what other men could give her to stay with us.

"May I sl**p with you?"

Christine stood in my bedroom doorway. Obviously, we both knew the answer to her question.

"Yes," I said standing as she walked in my bedroom.

Once in my room, we sat on the bed in silence looking at one another.

"Kiss me," she said.

Wanting to do this for months, I wrapped my arm around her waist, pulled her to me, and kissed her. When she allowed me to part her lips, I gave her my tongue and she responded with hers. A year ago, I never would have French kissed my mother-in-law but now I was French kissing Christine, the woman I love. A year ago Christine never would have made the first move nor would she have welcomed my sexual advances.

With my son sl**ping for the night, we had hours together. We sat on the edge of the bed kissing. More aroused kissing her than touching her, her kisses reminded me of kissing Samantha only better and more meaningful. If Samantha was the appetizer, Christine was the rest of the meal and the dessert. If I closed my eyes, I imagined Samantha there with me. Then, when I opened my eyes to look in her eyes, my excitement grew with the thoughts that I was making out with her mother.

Eager to feel her body, wanting to feel her breasts and finger her nipples before moving my hand up her nightgown and between her legs, I didn't want to rush things. A memory that I wanted to remember, a first time experience that I wanted to savor, I was content to just kiss her while holding her. She was so beautiful and in the way that her daughter's kisses blanked my mind the first time we were sexually together so long ago, so did her mother's kisses blank my mind now.

Even though I couldn't wait to touch her, she was the one who touched me first. While I kissed her, I felt her hand feel my chest before she slowly slid her hand down my stomach to rest in my lap. Her fingertips teased the head of my cock and it felt good to have her fingers in contact with my pajama clad penis. Then, when she moved her hand and rested it on my cock, my passion for her heightened as my erection hardened. Kissing her while she held my pajama clad cock in her hand was magically exciting. As if she was turning the combination to a safe, I felt her fingers skillfully fondle the head of my cock in the way that I couldn't wait to fondle her nipples. Only, not wanting to frighten her away, I knew if I prematurely touched her, felt her, and caressed her beautiful body, I'd want to make love to her but I wasn't ready for that just yet. Not wanting to spoil things by rushing things, I was content taking my time.

Evidentially she was readier for a sexual relationship than me. For me, a sexual fantasy come true, I couldn't believe it when she reached her hand inside my pajama bottoms, fondled my naked prick, and pulled out my cock. Such a bold move that I wanted to do to her by sticking my hand down her nightgown to cup her full breasts and finger her nipples, she did to me by sticking her hand in my pajamas to take hold of my prick. A sight to behold and something that I've imagined happening and masturbated over for months, I looked down at my mother-in-law holding my cock in her hand. She ran her fingers over the head of my engorged prick in the way that I couldn't wait to finger her nipples and rub her clit.


"It's been a long while since I've had a cock in my hand," she said remaining silent while staring down at my exposed prick. Breathlessly, I watched her slowly stroke me. "You have a beautiful cock, Stephen," she said while ever so gently continuing to slowly stroke me. Watching her holding my engorged prick, I was ready to reach down her nightgown and cup her breast when she took control and told me what to do. "Touch me, Stephen."

Still not wanting to rush things, wanting to take my time to make this moment with her last forever, but taking my lead from her, I ran my hand along her arm and shoulder before reaching down to feel her thighs through her nightgown. She had beautiful legs and I couldn't wait to fall between them. While kissing her, I cupped her chin in my hand before running my hand down along her neck. Now with her holding my cock and me lovingly touching and caressing her, my kisses became even more passionate. Finally, while kissing her with my eyes closed, as if I was a blind person feeling something without the aid of sight, ever so delicate in my touch, I slowly lowered my hand down the front of her to touch, feel, fondle, and caress her breasts through her nightgown. After her giving me so many down blouse views, the sensation of her big tits in my palm was something I lusted to do.

Avoiding her erect nipples, wanting to heighten her sexual arousal by teasing her with my touches, I wanted to excite her as much as she excited me by first touching my cock with her fingertips before taking me in her hand. Finally cupping her breast in my hand, I felt the roundness, the firmness, and the weight of her breasts. Unable to wait any longer, I reached down her nightgown to cup her naked breasts in my hand. With Christine having natural breasts and Samantha sexually enhancing her breasts, I preferred the feel of mother over daughter and my horny hands were all over her big tits while kissing and kissing her.

When her nipples hardened against my palm, I pushed her back on the bed and ran my hand up her nightgown and along her shapely thigh to feel her naked ass. I thought of all the up skirt views she gave me and now I was about to be treated to a up close and personal view of her blonde pussy. Like mother like daughter, Christine had an incredible body, shapely legs, and an amazing ass. My horny hand was all over her firm, round ass before my hand reached around her to feel her in between her legs. The fact that I was French kissing and feeling my mother-in-law not only didn't escape me but excited me.

Already so wet, when I cupped her pussy with my hand she gasped and when I probed her deeper with my long, stiff fingers, she wiggled and moaned. Unable to wait any longer to take her nipples in my mouth and suck her big tits, I pulled down the front of her nightgown to expose her beautiful breasts. Kissing, sucking, and fingering her, I was so hot for her. Then, when she spread her legs to invite more than my hand and fingers inside of her, I fell to the floor and pulled her to the edge of the bed. Now poised between her legs, I raised her nightgown higher than her belly to stare at her beautiful cunt. A sight to remember, in a few seconds, I'd be doing more than just staring at her pussy. Running my fingers through her trimmed pubic hair, I started fingering her before licking her.

"Oh, Stephen, you beautiful man, lick me," she gushed at the first touch of my tongue. As if my tongue was an extension of my cock, I impaled her hole with my tongue. She was already so wet. In a long, wide lick, I spread her secretions all over her pussy. "Lick my pussy, Stephen. Lick my pussy. Fuck me with your fingers while licking my pussy."

Licking and lapping her while fingering her, with her dirty pillow talking exciting me, I buried my face in her sweet cunt. Licking and lapping her while fingering her, I couldn't wait for her to cum so that I could mount her and make slow, sweet love to her before fucking her. Licking and lapping her while fingering her, I couldn't wait to give her the pleasure I imagined giving her when masturbating over the naked thoughts of her all these months. Only, not so fast. A long time coming, taking more than a year to get her in my bed, I wanted to take my sweet time.

Now with the f****y experience of going from daughter to mother, just as Samantha had done when I licked her pussy, as if she was having a seizure, I knew as soon as she grabbed two handfuls of my hair and as soon as she tensed her body and pushed her legs straight out that she was getting close to having an orgasm. Taking the cue, not wanting her orgasm to escape her in the way that it escaped her daughter so very many times, I licked her longer and I lapped her faster while fingering her deeper and rubbing her clit harder. As soon as I intensified my oral assault on her pussy, she opened her legs even wider while pulling my head forward with two hands. She raised her knees, humped my mouth, and mashed my face in her warm, wet pussy. Not wanting her to get away without cumming, I fingered, pulled, turned, and twisted her nipples with my other hand. A Godsend and my sexual salvation, as soon as I played with her nipples, as if that was the combination to unlock her orgasm, she exploded her warm, sweet cum in my mouth.

"That was incredible, Christine," I said so aroused that I pleasured my mother-in-law with my mouth and fingers.

My mind was on fire with the thought that I just ate my mother-in-law. Something I yearned to do, I never thought I would. Feeling so much like the lover that I never felt like when with Samantha, I may have been just as excited by her orgasm as she was.

"Come here, lover boy," she said smiling with ecstasy and reaching for me.

Unlike her daughter who I'd eat for an hour and she'd never cum, I was gratified that Christine had an orgasm so soon. Happy that I could pleasure her with my fingers, tongue, and mouth, I was determined to give her another.

"Not yet, Christine," I said with a sly look.

Instead of obeying her, instead of climbing up to her to meet her lips and instead of impaling her with my hard cock, I continued licking her.

"Oh, my God, Stephen. No," she said mildly protesting. "I've never had two orgasms," she said falling back on her pillow when I silenced her protests with my fingers and licks.

As soon as I fingered her pussy again, as soon as I rubbed her clit again, and as soon as I fingered, pulled, turned, and twisted her nipples again, with her wiggling all over the bed as if she was a dog with an itch, I had her hot all over again. She raised her knees and opened her legs wider to give me better oral access. Never have I had such a beautiful view of my mother-in-law as I was having now. As if I was her personal pussy eating machine, because she reciprocated my hard work by having an orgasm, I ate my mother-in-law's pussy with more sexual excitement than I've ever eaten her daughter's pussy.

Maybe if I had given Samantha the oral sex that I was now giving her mother, perhaps she'd still be with me. Maybe if Samantha had shown as much interest in wanting to be eaten by me as her mother showed in me eating her, I wouldn't be in between her mother's legs right now. If ever I had the chance again to pleasure my wife with my mouth, I would but I knew that would never happen. Instead excitedly and contently aroused to give sexual pleasure to Christine, I put Samantha out of my mind.

"I love your blonde pussy, Christine. I love sucking your pussy while fingering your clit. I love eating your cunt."

Oh, shit. In my sexual excitement, I hoped I hadn't gone too far in my dirty pillow talking. Something her daughter loved, I didn't know how much Christine appreciated my sexual vulgarity.

"Oh, my God, Stephen. Always wishing they would, always too shy to ask, and, no doubt, always too afraid of offending me, no one has ever talked dirty to me like that. I love dirty talk. Tell me explicitly more what you want to do with Mommy's pussy."

Figuring she wanted me to call her Mommy, I was eager to oblige. Whatever she wanted and needed for her to cum in my mouth was okay with me. I didn't mind a little dirty pillow talk while pretending she was my Mommy.

"I love sticking my tongue in your sweet, tight hole, Mom. I love lapping your sugary cunt, Mommy. I love my head in between your beautiful thighs while looking up at you watching me eat you, lick you, and finger fuck you" I said in between laps. I reached up for her nipples while licking her. Turning, twisting, and pulling her nipples harder than I did before, I could tell by her gyrating movements that I was getting to her. "Cum in my mouth, Mommy. Cum for me again. You son needs to taste you."

"Oh, my God. I don't believe this. I'm cumming again. Sweet Jesus. I've never cum more than once when being eaten. Lick me, Stephen. Lick me harder and lick me faster. Yeah, that's it. Lick my pussy. Fuck me with your long fingers while licking me. Fuck me, Stephen, fuck me. Yeah, that's it. Oh, yeah, baby, don't stop. I'm cumming. Mommy's I'm cumming. Oh, my God, I'm cumming. Don't stop. Please don't stop. Oh, God."

She had a second orgasm and my glistening, sticky wet face was covered in her pussy juice.

"That was amazing, Christine," I said wiping my face with my hand.

"Come to mommy, baby."

"Wait, I need something to wipe my face," I said with the juicy secretions of her all over my face and up my nose.

"Don't worry about that. I'll lick it off," she said laughing while reaching down for me as I wiped my face with my tee shirt and hand.

We were making out as if we never kissed before. I never knew my mother-in-law had such sexual passion. Kissing and kissing, her hand reached down for my cock and guided me inside her. Ever so slowly while still weighted down by the conscious ramifications that I was about to make love to my mother-in-law, I felt my cock slowly slide inside of her warm, wet pussy. Once seated deep inside of her, when she started slowly humping me, I grabbed onto her sweet ass with two hands and pulled her up to me while humping her. Returning my humps, I never knew that Samantha's Mom would be so sexually proactive. I returned her humps and maintaining a hard, fast rhythm, immediately we went from making love to fucking.

Just the feel of her beautiful body in my arms and the feel of her underneath me aroused me in a way I've never been aroused before. Then when she rolled me over to mount me, where I was making love to her, she was fucking me. Wild in her motions, humping me while bouncing on me to f***e me deeper inside of her, I watched her big boobs jiggle. I reached my hand up to harness her tits while fingering her nipples and as soon as I pulled, turned, and twisted her nipples again, Christine was Samantha on steroids. Everything that her beautiful daughter should have been in bed, she was. Compared to her, Samantha was a cold, dead fish.

She fucked me. She really fucked me. Turning her over again to mount her, I wanted to make love to her first before fucking her. With long, slow humps, I impaled her beautiful body with my long, thick cock while kissing and kissing her.

"Oh, my God, Christine, you feel so tight. You feel so good. You have such an amazing body," I said while watching her tits bounce up and down and jiggle side to side as I humped her body faster and harder.

"Fuck me, Stephen. Fuck me. Bang me with your big, hard cock. Slam that long, hot thing inside of me," she said wrapping her arms and legs around my back. "It's been a long time since I've had a good fuck."

Humping her faster and humping her harder, forget about making love, now I was fucking her with all that I had. We were a humping, fucking machine. A well oiled piston, I was pumping her for all that I had.

"Oh, God. Oh, God. Oh, God. I don't believe this. I'm going to cum again," she said. "Never have I had an orgasm through intercourse. Don't stop, Stephen. Oh please don't stop. Don't stop humping me. Don't stop fucking me. Harder. Faster. Don't stop. Oh, my God! Don't stop. Oh, God! Oh, God! Stephen!"

So gratifying and a pleasure for me to give her an orgasm as it was obviously for her, she was so much easier to get off than her daughter. I could lick Samantha for an hour and she wouldn't cum. Even when eating Samantha's pussy, perhaps because she was so preoccupied with herself and with her modeling career, she never relaxed enough for me to give her an easy orgasms. As if Christine was having a religious experience, Samantha never sexually evoked the Lord's name in the way her mother just did. Samantha never screamed her sexual pleasure in that way either to let me know that I was giving her pleasure.

With her unable to focus on sex because her mind was always elsewhere and never there with me, even when we were naked in bed, Samantha never had two consecutive orgasms, forget about having three. For some reason, especially after her mother lived with us, as if she had been ****d or sexually abused or was just nervous that she'd hear us, Samantha didn't like having sex very much, that is, unless she was in control, we were alone, and she was in the mood. Impossible to always hit upon that triple play, once her mother arrived we seldom had sex. Maybe because her father wasn't on the scene, maybe because her mother was so strong and domineering, Samantha didn't like to be told what to do, even when having sex. With her being too much of the self-important supermodel, never would I tell Samantha to suck my cock, even in pillow talk.

After having sex with Christine for more than an hour, I was done. I was finished. I was spent. Even though I didn't cum inside my mother-in-law, sexually sated until tomorrow morning and so very happy that she was in my bed, I just wanted to go to sl**p while holding her. Normally with that kind of hard and fast intercourse, I would have shot my load but maybe because she was Samantha's mother and still feeling weird about fucking my mother-in-law, I couldn't ejaculate inside of her. Something I needed to overcome and get used to, perhaps that's something we could discuss later. Only, as soon as I thought that I couldn't cum inside my mother-in-law, Christine was on her knees and in between my legs blowing me.

She was sucking my cock. Not just dabbling with my erect prick, as if she was a thousand dollar call girl, she was really sucking my cock. I watched her blonde head bob up and down and rotate side to side. Without having to beg her for a blowjob in the way that I had to beg her daughter, I couldn't believe my mother-in-law was voluntarily on her knees and blowing me. Better than any sexual fantasy I could have, the sight of Christine looking up at me with my cock buried in her mouth was so sexually and erotically exciting. Lipstick on my dipstick, as if proof that she really blew me and this wasn't a dream of a sexual fantasy, when she pulled my prick in and out of her mouth, she coated it with a wide band of her bright red lipstick.

I watched her looking up at me with her beautiful, big, blue eyes while my cock was buried in her pretty, little, lipstick covered mouth. I could feel her tongue tease the head of my prick, while she stroked me with one hand and cupped my testicles with her other. Amazing, just amazing, like mother like daughter, Christine was skilled at sucking cock. Stroking me while sucking me, the suction of her mouth and the propeller like feel of her warm, wet tongue was amazing.

Early in our dating relationship, Samantha gave me a lot of blowjobs, the best blowjobs I ever had in my life. Then, once we were married and especially after she had the baby with late night feedings and early call times for her modeling jobs, blowjobs were far and in between. Actually, I was the one who got up more with the baby than she ever did. Yet, no matter if I allowed her to get her extra beauty sl**p, no matter if I tried pleasuring her first, she was seldom in the mood to suck me. After a while, jealously suspicious, I figured she was sucking someone else and, no doubt, I was right. Now, starting over again with a new woman in my life, if solely judging by our first sexual encounter, Christine is much more physically willing and sexually responsive than Samantha.

"Blow me, Christine," I said putting a gentle hand to the back of her beautiful head while lovingly stroking her lush, blonde hair with one hand and excitedly holding her breast and fingering her nipple with the other hand.

Swirling her tongue around the head of my cock, as if she was licking a lollypop or sucking a hard candy, she did things to my cock that her daughter never did. A delightful cocksucker, acting as if she was really enjoying sucking my cock instead of suffering through it in the way Samantha did, she was a much better cocksucker than her daughter. Probably she could have written a blowjob instructional manual, Christine had cock sucking skills that I wished she had taught her daughter. As if her beautiful mouth was a glory hole, I humped her mouth and fucked her face. After licking her dry, I so wanted to cum in her pretty mouth. After masturbating to so many sexual fantasies of her on her knees and looking up at me while blowing me, just as she was now, I so needed to cum in her mouth. Suddenly wishing I take it a step further and could give her a cum bath, I needed to feel what it's like to explode all that I had in her beautiful mouth and all over her gorgeous face.

"You have such a big, hard prick, Stephen. I love sucking your cock," she said removing my cock to speak before taking me in her mouth again to suck me and stroke me.

"Blow me, Mommy. Suck my cock. I need to cum in your mouth. Make me cum, Christine."

Never wanting this blowjob to end, I watched her sucking me. After she sexually satisfied me, I couldn't wait to sl**p with her in my arms and to make love to her again early in the morning before Michael awakened. Better than I ever could have imagined having sex with my mother-in-law, I should have made my move months ago. Only, maybe she would have been the one to balk then in the way that I balked now. With the shock of Samantha leaving out of the blue, neither of us were ready for a sexual relationship, especially me. Even though I was excited when Christine arrived, I was devastated when Samantha left. Without doubt, having sex with Christine was the best sex that I've ever had with anyone, even her daughter.

"May I sl**p with you?"

Thinking that I was hearing things, thinking that Christine was joking, and thinking that I was imagining Christine's voice again asking me the same question that I've already verbally and sexually answered, when I turned my head to my bedroom door, Samantha was standing there with suitcase in hand. We both looked at her.

"May I sl**p with you?" She asked our permission again. "I'm so very tired," she said putting down her suitcase. "I'm so very lonely. And I'm so very sorry," she said starting to cry.

I didn't dare ask her what happened to Francesco and Monaco. I was just glad she was home.

"Samantha," I said as if I was calling her name in a dream.

"Yes, of course, you may sl**p with us," said her mother taking charge to answer the question for me.

Still looking so beautiful, she seemed to sad. She looked so skinny. Standing there in her high heels and her hair up, she looked so tall.

We welcomed Samantha back to our little f****y with open arms. Embarrassed that she caught me naked and in bed with her mother while her mother sucked my cock, none of that seemed to matter to her when she started removing her clothes. As if I was dreaming this whole sexy scenario for my wife to be standing in the doorway while her mother was pleasuring me with her pussy, her mouth, and her hand, this entire sexual adventure was strangely weird.

It had been more than a year since I've seen my wife. It had been more than a year since I've seen my wife naked. When Christine removed my cock from her mouth, we stopped to stare at Samantha stripping. As if nothing else mattered and nothing was amiss, as if being naked and having sex with her mother and her mother being naked and having sex with me was perfectly normal, and as if she hadn't disappeared for a year, we watched her undress. As if this scene was something from out of Stanley Kubrick's Clockwork Orange, the whole thing was bizarrely surreal, i****tuously erotic, and depravedly wicked.

Watching her undress as if seeing her undressing for the first time, mesmerized by the action of Samantha's sudden striptease, we watched her unbutton her blouse and unbutton and unzip her short skirt. As if in the way of all of our objections to having i****tuous sex suddenly disappeared, we watched her blouse flutter and skirt fall to the floor. Then, when she reached around her to unhook her bra and slid down her panty, she was as naked and as vulnerable as we were. Now with her naked body there to compare to her mother's naked body, the only difference between the two was Samantha was a few inches taller, a few pounds thinner, and had a shaved pussy. Other than that, especially when lying down, they looked exactly the same.

Expecting her to go see our sl**ping son, expecting her come to me, her long lost husband and the father of her c***d, I was speechless when she crawled in bed next to her mother. With me on one side of her and her mother on the other, I watched Samantha turn to Christine and French kiss her. She French kissed her. I couldn't believe she French kissed her mother. My mind was ablaze with raw, sexual excitement. Samantha was French kissing her mother. I couldn't believe my eyes. Maybe I'm a prude and this kiss was nothing more than the official mother and daughter greeting they do when in Monte Carlo, Monaco, but we weren't in Monte Carlo, Monaco. We were in Massachusetts. Never have I witnessed such a i****tuous kiss between Samantha and Christine and between any mother and daughter.

"I love you, Mommy," she said coming up for air.

I love you, Mommy? Wow. Now there's a great title for an erotic story, I Love You, Mommy.

"I missed you sweet baby," said Christine impaling her tongue in her daughter's mouth again.

Stunned and sexually excited, as if they weren't mother and daughter but two lesbian lovers, I watched them kiss in shocked silence. Had I not been there as witness, I never would have believed these two were so sexually intimate. Yet, years together before I came along on the scene four years ago, who knows what happened behind their closed bedroom doors. Maybe this i****tuous connection had much to do with the way that Samantha acted and argued with her mother. Maybe this was the reason why she disappeared for a year after her mother moved in with us. Then, including me in their private sexual show, Samantha leaned to me and kissed me in the way she kissed her mother and in the way she kissed me the first time I kissed her. When she kissed me like that, blanking my mind of all that had transpired, all was forgiven.

"Welcome home, Samantha," I said meaning it. "I love you. I missed you. I'm glad you're back."

"I love you too, Stephen. I'm so very sorry. Can you ever forgive me?"

Too sexually excited to lambaste her and too happy to see her to be angry with her, I was just glad that she was home until, perhaps, she left me again for someone else. Now that I know her, without doubt, just a matter of time and timing, I knew she would. Yet, so long as I had Samantha whenever I had her and so long as I always had her mother with me, as far as I was concerned, Samantha was free to come and go as she pleased.

"Yes, I understand. Of course, I forgive you," I said while wanting to say, so long as I can continue to sl**p with you and with your mother.

Only, not even waiting for my answer, I didn't even have to ask the question. If their French kissing one another wasn't enough of a shocking surprise, Christine was already between her daughter's legs licking and fingering her pussy. After I had put Samantha and then her mother on a pedestal, after I was the one thinking that I was the perverted one lusting over mother and daughter, I had no idea that they were sexually hot for one another.

As if I had a built in lesbian meter, I could usually tell when a woman preferred her own sex. With more than lesbianism going on between these two, only a psychiatrist could unravel their story. To be honest, I didn't care. To be honest, I didn't want to know what transpired between them. As if I had identical twin wives, I was just happy to be in bed with the both of them. Whether lesbians and/or i****tuously perverted, I didn't care what their story was, so long as they included me in their sexual reunion and erotic debauchery.

"Lick me, Mommy. Lick me. It's been a long time since you've given me oral pleasure," she said putting a heavy hand to the back of her mother's head.

Unable to remove my eyes from my beloved Christine eating her daughter's pussy, I was shocked. I was amazed. I was sexually excited. While Christine ate her daughter, I couldn't get enough of my wife's lips and silicone tits. With me kissing and kissing Samantha it wasn't long before Christine gave her daughter an orgasm, something that I had a terrible time giving her. Then taking over where her mother left off, Samantha impaled herself on my cock, while Christine kissed me.

"Oh, my God, Samantha. Suck my cock. Suck it. Blow me baby. I'm ready. I'm going to cum. I'm going to cum."

A first for everything, never have I asked Samantha to suck my cock. Then, as soon as I announced that I was cumming, Christine lowered herself down to me. With Samantha on one side and Christine on the other, they took turns sucking me. As if a Texas oil well, as soon as I started cumming, as soon as I shot in my wife's mother, two for one, my mother-in-law grabbed my cock from her daughter and drained the rest of me.

Never have I had such a wonderful blowjob. Never have I been as sexually excited. As soon as Christine thought I was done, she pulled me from her mouth and with the suction of her sucking me released, I shot a second load all over her beautiful face. As if my cock was a hose, she moved my cock to spray her daughter's face with the last of my cum too.

"Oh, my God, Stephen," said Christine. "How long were you saving that? That was so much more than a mouthful," she said laughing while wiping her face with her fingers and licking them clean of my cum. "That was my very first cum bath," she said laughing.

"I love you, Christine," I said giving her a big, wet kiss.

"I love you, Stephen too," said Christine.

"I love you, Samantha," I said giving her a big, wet kiss too."

"I love you, Stephen," said Samantha.

Never would I have thought that I'd be having a threesome with my wife and her mother. After being so miserably lonely for more than a year, never would I have imagined I'd be so happy. With this the best summer of my life, never would I have imagined my life would turn out this way, but finally, I was happy that we were a f****y again.

THE END


... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3631  |  
93%
  |  2

Loving Little s****r and Friend

Loving Little s****r and Friend
Prologue

Rachel is my younger s****r by three years. Since we were little she and I have been best buddies. For the most part we have always gotten along great together. I love playing games and hanging out with her. She's the happiest person I know and has the cutest smile and the most adorable laugh ever. She is so fun to be around and she's kind and friendly to everyone.

As her older b*****r, naturally I enjoy teasing the hell out of her. I learned early on that I could get her all worked up pretty easy by k**napping her dolls or holding her bears for ransom. I loved tormenting her just to get her to scream and chase me around the house, begging me to give them back.

What I soon found out is that Rachel is quite a tease herself. She's also a fast learner. It wasn't long before she started taking my stuff to get me to chase her. She knew it really pissed me off and she always had a blast doing it. I didn't bother begging for anything though. I just tickled her until I could wrestle whatever she had back from her.

It was all innocent fun until she turned 15 and started dating. That's when I realized what a sexy young woman she was becoming. Rachel's body had very nicely developed things that b*****rs shouldn't look at on their s****rs. I found myself extremely aroused whenever I was near her. At the time, I thought as long as nobody else found out, what harm was there? And, oh, how I loved it. As her body got hotter and hotter, the more I wanted her.

I took advantage of any opportunity that would fuel my fantasies. Spying on her through her bedroom window became a regular occurrence. She never grew out of being a tease and still had lots of fun taking my stuff to get me to chase her. I always pretended to be mad, but really I loved holding on to her from behind as she struggled to get away. She never seemed to notice, or at least care, when I'd slide my hands up and down her body, touching her inappropriately.

Our older s****r, Annie the bitch, saw us messing around one day and threatened to tell on us, well, mostly me. Annie is a couple of years older and has bossed me around and blackmailed me constantly since I was 3. She is always looking for ways to get me in trouble and this was really not something I needed anyone knowing about, especially my parents, so that was the end of that.

Now, my parents are your typical parents. My father is a partner at a large multinational law firm. My mother the debutante has no job, instead relying on my immensely wealthy grandfather to give her money when my father was not around, which was a lot of times. They weren't the warmest of parents, but none of us k**s never went without getting the latest gadget or toy, even if we did not want it. For example, my s****r Rachel got a brand new $10,000 computer designed for graphic design and yet she does not use it for that purpose. All she does on the computer is to surf the web and chat online and do stuff on facebook.

I took to heart the advice my grandfather gave me, "Ray, get a damn education." I graduated valedictorian from high school. I scored a perfect 1600 on the SAT and 36 on the ACT. This was before the redid the SAT. Thanks to my academic performance, and perhaps my grandfather who is the chairman of the Board of Trustee of the local university, I enrolled there as I received an academic scholarship. And even through my f****y lives only ten minutes away, I elected to live in a dorm as. I thought that living away from home and being around lots of girls would help me get over Rachel. But it hasn't. I still see her and my f****y quite often and she calls all the time to chat. My roommates love it when she comes to visit. It's pretty obvious they all want to screw her. They always tag along wherever we go, showing off for her. Even though they act like dumbasses, it's actually a relief to have them around. I'm not sure I could control myself if the two of us were ever alone together.

Before I begin, let me give you some idea how hot the 5'7", 18 year old, 115-pound Rachel really is. She is a gorgeous babe with platinum hair with baby blue eyes. She has these long legs that is perfectly toned and leads to the most perfect ass I have ever seen. She has a flat stomach from all the running she did. And man are her 34D tits to die for.

Chapter 1

The story begins two weeks after Rachel's 18th birthday when I got an unexpected message from my dad. It came in on Friday while I was in class. I had turned my phone onto silent before going to class. I always turn up the volume for the ring turn and see if I have any messages. Well, my father's message went like this:

"Ray, this is your father. Your mother and I are about to board a plane to go out west to Los Angeles. Your s****r is pregnant and is about to go into labor any day. She asked mom if we could stay with her and we agreed. The only problem is that Rachel has midterms in two of her classes and cannot come with us. What I am asking you is to stay with Rachel for the time we are gone. Rachel doesn't want to be alone at home. I left you a credit card, use it for food and other necessary things. Please do not go overboard. I am trusting you now. And no parties."

The first thing that came to my mind was the fact that Annie was pregnant. How did that happen? Now, you are thinking, you never took sex ed. Well, I did but what I might have mentioned before is that my older s****r is more than just a bitch, she's a bitchy lesbian. She and her girlfriend Jessica have been living together in sin for the last three years. Both of them have declared their hatred for males and have refused to have anything to do with them, including yours truly. I can't imagine the carpet muncher letting a guy get his dick anywhere near her, let alone letting him put it where it needs to go to impregnate her.

My dad and mom are traditional Catholic and they believe it's one of the biggest sins ever to have premarital sex or to be a homosexual. They both about had heart attacks when my s****r announced she was a lesbian. They told her she was going to hell and refused to talk to her for months. You'd think that the announcement that she was having a baby out of wedlock would have killed them. They should be absolutely furious.

And now evidently, my parents have forgiven Annie, who lives in Los Angeles across the country. My parents, who never forgave her, never visited Annie despite the numerous invitations made by her. I am quite surprised by this new development.

Hanging up the phone I thought to myself, yes, I have to be alone with s****r. Then I envisioned me being alone with my s****r. I begin to think that if I could only seduce her then I can have her bent over the couch as I fucked her senseless. That thought brought a smile to my face. I then remembered she was my s****r.

I arrived at about six o'clock in the afternoon at my parents' quiet and empty house. I parked my car and confidently strolled up the walk and through the front door. The next three weeks were going to be fucking awesome. I set my stuff down and headed into the bathroom to take a leak. As I drained the lizard I noticed them out of the corner of my eye. My s****r had tossed her cotton panties and nightgown casually on the floor and they lay next to each other in front of the bathtub. I should have just put my dick back in my pants and hurried out the door, but that's not what sex-crazed perverts do. I picked up the panties and put the crotch to my face and deeply inhaled the pungently erotic smell of Rachel's sex. The effect of her scent on my brain was like an intense aphrodisiac and I began losing all reasoning abilities. I needed to get off and needed to now.

I kicked my pants off and with the panties in one hand and my dick in the other I crossed the hall and went into Rachel's room. I lay down on her bed and began jerking off as I continued to breathe in the smell of her pussy. I pictured myself kneeling in front of her as she stood wearing these panties. I'd hold on to her ass while moving my face between her legs, enjoying her sexy smell as I licked her vulva through the thin material.

Normally I could spend hours masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r, but I knew that she could come home at any time. I may be an i****t-loving pervert, but I'm not insane. In my fantasies, she might get all wet and horny and start playing with herself as she watched me masturbate through her slightly open door. In real life though, if she came home and caught me beating off on her bed she sure as hell wouldn't want to fuck me, but I would definitely be fucked!

I was ready to shoot what I felt must be a good sized load so I sat up and began searching for something to cum in. Yeah, her panties were right there and were a perfectly acceptable receptacle, but I had a better location in mind. Girls are lotion freaks and my s****r is the biggest lotion freak of them all. She usually has bottles of the stuff everywhere - Country Apple, Creamy Coconut, and Sweet Pea to name a few of her favorites. I'll add some Nut Nectar to one and she'll soon be unknowingly rubbing my cum all over her body.

I crossed the room and slid open the top drawer of her dresser. I didn't see any fucking lotion; this was where Rachel kept her lingerie. She had all her bras and panties organized by color, resulting in a brilliant rainbow of cotton, nylon and satin goodness. At the very back corner of the drawer was a large red bag. With trembling hands I extracted the familiar object and dumped the contents on the bed. In disbelief I stared down at the ten inch replica of my cock, bottle of lubricant, and lingerie and my mind began replaying events of two weeks ago.

On my way to my apartment after having spent the day with my little s****r on her birthday, I stopped at an adult bookstore hoping to find a fuck film featuring a porn star that looked like her. I was still high from watching her and her friends tanning and frolicking around at the beach all day wearing nothing but skimpy bikinis and smiles. Porn was just what I needed to end the day. Contributing to my euphoria was that I'd overheard Rachel's friends teasing her that she was still a virgin, despite her being a 15 on a scale of 10. .

As I went up to the counter to pay, I saw a make your own dildo kit. The idea of sending my s****r a sex toy seemed pretty kinky in and of itself, but actually sending her a dildo made from my boner was extremely dirty and exciting! I paid for the kit, some lubricant, and the stuff I came for and went back to my apartment. The next morning I woke up and cloned my cock and a day later I had a perfect duplicate. It was a rubber version of the real thing plus it vibrated! To top the gift off I went to a lingerie store and bought some black thong panties with a matching bra, garter belt and stockings. Then I went home and made up some lame letter that said Rachel had won a contest she'd somehow been entered in on an erotic website. I placed everything in a silky red bag and packaged it up and mailed it to her the next day.

Now it all lay in front of me on my s****r's bed. I had thought surely she would have freaked out when she opened the package and thrown it all away. Yeah, I'd fantasized that she was masturbating with my cock every night, but honestly I never really thought she'd keep the gift. I couldn't tell if she had used the dildo, but the bottle of lubricant was now unsealed and only half full. I guess Rachel had been having some fun!

Getting back to the dildo at hand, I imagined my s****r slowly shoving the 8" dildo deep in her virgin pussy for the first time, and quickly brought my balls back to their boiling point and came into the bottle of lubricant. Masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r always gives me the biggest rush, the dopamine production in my brain going completely out of control. The orgasms I achieve are unbelievably intense as ropes and ropes of cum ejaculate from my body. A few minutes later though, the high rapidly diminishes and I am left feeling like crap for lusting over my own s****r. Now I had just invaded my s****r's privacy, snooped through her personal belongings and shot a load of semen into her lube bottle.

My senses restored and my buzz nearly gone, I wiped my dick off with Rachel's cotton panties and threw them through the open door back into the bathroom. Then I quickly put everything away and got the hell out of there.

I was drinking a glass of water and staring out the window over the kitchen sink when she got home. I had spent the last twenty minutes cursing myself for being such an asshole and was trying to convince myself that I could behave for the next few weeks. There were suddenly two big reasons why I doubted that I'd be able to, and both of them were firmly pressed against my back.

"Boo!" she yelled, right into my ear.

My s****r and I are always trying to scare the shit out of each other and to her credit she had been absolutely silent in her attempt to sneak up on me. Her tits and perfume had given her away already, but I was so glad that she didn't catch me in her room that I jumped a little to humor her.

"Ha ha, I got you!" she said, proud of herself.

"Hey, you can't yell in a person's ear like that. It does damage," I joked, turning around to look at her.

She was wearing sandals and a white dress that left little to the imagination. She had her long blonde hair straight and was wearing red lipstick that perfectly matched her painted fingernails and toes. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and smiled. Damn, she was hot.

She put her arms around me and said, "So dad got you to come and hang out with me for a few weeks. That's so cool! We're going to have so much fun!"

"Yeah, it'll be tons of fun," I said, squeezing her tight.

"Check out this little black skirt I got today. Isn't it cute?" she said, holding it up to show me.

When she said little she wasn't k**ding. It was extremely short.

"Wow, I love it. It's way sexy. I'm not sure I like the idea of all the boys drooling over you when you're wearing that around though."

"Oh b*****r, it's fine."

"Hey, can you believe Annie is going to have a baby?" I asked.

"No. That's crazy."

Rachel turned around and reached up into the cupboard to get a glass. My eyes focused on her sweet ass which was being exposed as the dress rose up.

"Dad and Mom seem pretty happy about it though," she continued.

As she turned back I quickly looked up, glancing briefly at her chest.

"I know. Dad about shit himself when he found out Annie's a lesbian and now she's going to have an illegitimate k** and he's all excited."

"I don't get why he's being so nice to her but still really strict with me. The other day I had a guy friend over to study and afterward dad lectured me for two hours about how I'm not allowed to have boys in my room and how he thinks sex before marriage is a sin next to murder. "

"So you had a boy in your room, huh? And what were you two quote-unquote studying may I ask? French?" I teased.

Rachel laughed and punched my shoulder as she stepped over to fill her glass with water. "No. Math, silly. And for your information I hate French kissing. It's gross."

"What?! French kissing isn't gross. It's awesome."

"No it's not. I tried it once and the boy slobbered all over me. It was disgusting!" she said.

"Yeah, well, don't let one asshole high school boy ruin it for you. You'd miss out on a lot of fun. And it was your second French kiss not your first."

"No it wasn't. What are you talking about?"

"Your first French kiss was with me. Don't you remember? When we were k**s we thought French kissing meant just touching tongues and we wanted to see what it was like so we stuck our tongues out and touched them together. "

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she giggled.

"Want to do it again?" Hey, it was worth a shot.

"You're joking right?" she asked, obviously caught off guard.

"Come on. You thought it was fun last time."

"We were k**s!"

"So what? Come on, I dare you."

"Don't be dumb."

"Chicken."

"No I'm not."

"Do it then."

"You're ridiculous. Fine, but don't tell anyone we did this, ok?"

Rachel came over to stand in front of me. I couldn't believe she was going to do this. We stuck out our tongues and moved our heads slowly together, our tongues getting closer and closer until they touched. Those pouty red lips of hers were so close to mine. God, I wanted to kiss her. In one quick motion I opened my mouth and closed my lips around her tongue, sucking on it briefly like a lollipop before letting it go. She looked a bit shocked and for a second I thought she was going to freak, but suddenly she started to giggle. Then amazingly, she stuck her tongue out, apparently wanting me to do it again. So I did. She laughed again, liking what I was doing. Then I stuck my tongue out, inviting her to do the same thing to me. She opened her mouth and sucked my tongue inside, then quickly let it go. I smiled and laughed, having fun and hoping to encourage her.

This game went on for a minute or so and as we played I slid my hands all the way around her and pulled her tight against me. When my next turn came to stick my tongue out, as she opened her mouth I kissed her fully on the lips. I raised my hand to her neck and began sliding my tongue against hers.

Moaning softly my s****r kissed back, pressing her lips hard against mine. My hands were becoming more and more unwilling to behave. I just had to feel that gorgeous ass. I slid my right hand downward onto her sexy bottom.

A few minutes later Rachel pulled back and said, "Wow, you got me all hot."

"See, French kissing is awesome. You just need to stop dating inexperienced loser high school boys and find a man that knows what he's doing."

"Apparently. Now I know what I'm missing out on." She paused for a second, then smiled up at me and said "You seem to know what you're doing. But uh, would you mind taking your hand off my bum?"

"Oh, sorry."

I sure as hell wasn't sorry, and I sure as hell hadn't had enough of touching her ass.

I raised my hand and brought it down fast and hard, spanking her with a loud smack.

"Hey! What the hell?!" she shouted.

I blurted out the first, albeit lame excuse I could think of. "I still owe you eighteen birthday spankings from two weeks ago and I think it's about time you got them."

She screamed and took off running down the hall. I chased after her and caught her as we entered the living room. I dragged her over to the couch and sat down, bringing her with me. She laughed as I tickled her until finally I was able to get her lying face down across my lap, holding her down with my left hand.

"Ok, s*******n more!" I said, as I raised my right hand and spanked her again.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I smacked her again as I tickled and holding her with my other hand. Laughing, she shouted, "Stop it! Let me go!"

"No fucking way."

Kissing her had got me so horny, and looking down at the gorgeous little bitch bent over my lap it was almost impossible to refrain from pulling my dick out and shoving it in her mouth.

I continued spanking her, counting as I went and occasionally petting her ass. After awhile she stopped struggling and began to relax. Her legs had gradually spread further apart and I extended the range of my caresses to between her legs, stopping just short of trouble.

When I reached eighteen I stopped spanking her but continued feeling up her ass.

"Can I get up, now?"

God, she had a nice ass.

"Oh, it's so nice. You've got an amazing ass."

I resumed tickling her sides and she laughed, wiggling her boobs in my face. Her little dress was skin tight and her hard nipples were visible through the fabric. Oh how I wanted to pull her dress straps down and suck on those delicious tits. I didn't get a chance though because Rachel suddenly scooted up further until her crotch was directly in my face. Whether she realized the position she and I were in I don't know, and her soft mound was pushed right against my mouth. God damn! Her pussy was soaking wet! It was ready to be fucked and the thought that I had made it that way made my dick harder than it's ever been!
Loving Little s****r and Friend
Rachel scooted back down to once again straddle my pelvis.

I put my hand behind her head and pulled her face to mine and kissed her. As my lips touched hers she slid her tongue into my mouth.

"Mmm, I like kissing you," she sighed.

My heart was beating faster than ever. I had to fuck her. Her body wanted it. Her pussy needed it. I began caressing her as we kissed, sliding my hand along her side upwards towards her boobs. Just as my hand was about to close around one of those big juicy melons, the phone rang.

Fuck! Who the fuck is calling now?!

"Ray," she whispered, "I need to get the phone."

The phone rang again.

"Please, let me get it," she said.

She got up and I followed her into the kitchen.

"Hello... Oh, hi mom... I'm doing great... Yeah, he's here. We were just leaving to go to a movie." she said, winking at me. "What?!" she shouted suddenly into the phone. "That's awesome! Hey Ray, Annie had her baby!"

"Hooray," I mumbled, pissed that playtime was over. "I'm going to go use the bathroom," I said, dismissing myself.

I ran down the hall to her room and quickly went in and raised her blinds so there was a small gap between the bottom and the window sill. She would have to undress sometime tonight and when she did I would be watching. I hurried back out and went in the bathroom and closed the door.

She knocked about ten minutes later as I was washing my hands. "Hey, do you want to go see a movie?" she asked.

"Sure, that'd be fun. We can even make it a date and have dinner."

"That is a good idea, I get go out with my hunk of a b*****r. The late show doesn't start for a while, so let's go in a half hour. I get to pick the movie and restaurant," she suggested.

"Ok."

"Cool, it's a date. I'm going to go put on my new skirt."

Sweet! Spy time!

"Remind me to tell you what Mom just told me," she said.

"Yeah, yeah, Annie had her baby. Big deal."

"Oh, it is, baby."

When I heard her door close I exited the bathroom and quietly went outside. I grabbed a bucket to stand on and snuck up to her window and stepped up. Rachel had closed her blinds, but as usual had overlooked the gap at the bottom. My heart was pounding like hell as I peeked through the opening into my s****r's bedroom.

Rachel was at her stereo putting in a CD. She turned the volume way up and then turned back around and kicked off her sandals, dancing to the music. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it over her head revealing a sexy pink bra. Then she unbuttoned her tight jeans and wiggled and bent over as she pushed them off her hips and down her legs. Her cute white panties had ridden up into her crack and her ass looked fucking incredible. I could have left right then more than satisfied.

Rachel danced over to her dresser, opened the top drawer and reached in, and pulled out the red bag I discovered earlier.

"Holy fucking shit," I whispered.

She dumped the dildo, lube, and lingerie out onto the bed and sat down next to them. Reaching behind her she unhooked her bra, then rose up a little and pulled off her panties. Bare-ass naked she lay down not four feet from my unblinking eyes and spread her legs. Her pussy was cuter than I'd ever imagined. It was shaved perfectly smooth and glistened with moisture. I felt my cock twitch with excitement as I pictured sliding it back and forth through those slippery lips. My gaze traveled upwards to the most perky full tits I'd ever seen, her nipples long and stiff. God, I want to fuck every one of her tight holes. I began rubbing my dick through my jeans as I stared through the window.

Grabbing the bottle of lubricant and holding it over her pussy, she opened it and squeezed. I watched in excitement as a long string of slippery cummy lube dripped directly onto my s****r's vulva. She closed her eyes and began rubbing my cream into her snatch, getting it all nice and ready, then grabbed the rubber dong and turned it on and slowly shoved it deep into her pussy. Her cunt looked stuffed, the lips spread wide to accommodate the big toy. If I hadn't jerked off earlier I would have busted my nut right then.

I couldn't believe I was actually watching my s****r masturbate. It wasn't just a naughty little touch and rub either. Rachel was full-on fucking herself. Her moaning soon became audible above the loudness of the music. She continued shoving the cock in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit faster and faster. Soon her whole body trembled in ecstasy. Her orgasm must have felt incredible. Clearly satisfied she curled up in a ball and began licking her toy clean. Seeing my s****r make herself cum was the sexiest, most amazing thing I've ever witnessed in my life.

I remained standing there as Rachel sat up and wiped her pussy off with her panties and then tossed them on the floor. She dressed herself in the lingerie I had sent her, then stood and admired her assets in the mirror, posing playfully as though she were a model, and making a few minor adjustments to her bra.

My balls were hurting like hell. I ran back in the house and into my bedroom and shut the door behind me and pulled off my pants and unbuttoned my boxers. I guided my prick through the opening and lay down on the bed and started jerking off.

"Hey Ray," my s****r called from down the hall a few short minutes later, "are you ready to go?"

Cursing under my breath, I replied, "Uh yeah, just a minute." Actually I needed five.

I could hear her walking closer so I hurried and put my deflating dick back in my boxers. Just as I stood up, Rachel opened the door.

"Hey silly, come on. We're going to be late?" Then she noticed what I was wearing. "Uh, you're not going like that are you?" she asked, giggling.

"Don't be dumb. Of course not, I was just changing. Don't you knock?"

"Aw, that wouldn't be any fun," she replied. "Do you like my new skirt?" she asked, it twirling around to model it for me.

"Wow, I love it. You are so good."

She looked so fucking hot. Besides the black mini-skirt and stockings, she was wearing a tight red sweater and high-heeled black leather boots. God, I need to fuck her, **** her, whatever it takes. I just need to somehow get my cock inside her.

"That's sweet, b*o. Hey are these to your new Beamer?" she asked, gesturing towards the keys on my dresser.

"Yeah, what about them?"

"When are you going to let me drive it?"

"I'm not going to let you drive it. Ever."

"Come on, please? Just let me drive it on the way to dinner tonight."

Normally I might have let her, but I had never been as sexually frustrated as I was at that moment. With her standing there looking sexy as hell all I could think of was her climaxing in pleasure as she shoved that dildo in and out of her vagina. She needed to go so I could relieve my aching nuts, otherwise something very bad was about to happen.

"No way. Now get the fuck out."

"Well, seeing how you're not ready to go yet, and how you're not talking very nice, I think I'm just going to take theeese...," she said as she slowly picked my keys up, "and go without you."

And then just like she had done countless times when we were k**s, she was off and running down the hall with my shit.

"Rachel, get your ass back here!" I shouted as I raced after her.

I caught up to her halfway down the hall and she squealed with laughter as I grabbed her.

"Give me my fucking keys!"

"Someone's got a potty mouth." she sang.

She wiggled free and ran through the nearest door into my parents' bedroom. I followed and grabbed her from behind at the foot of the bed. She screamed and struggled to get away as I held on tight to her waist. I leaned against her and made a move for the keys but she bent over and stretched out her arm, holding them beyond my reach. As soon as her butt made contact with my groin, I forgot what the hell I was even doing.

"Fuck...," I moaned.

"What?"

"Nothing, just give me back my keys."

"Aw, am I making this hard for you?" she teased, wiggling her ass. "Come on, they're just right here." she said, holding up her hand.

Rachel giggled and started struggling to get away again, but I pulled her back hard against me. God, I love the sight and feel of a woman's ass against my body as she's bent over in front of me.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I have pictured my s****r in this exact position thousands of times and now that she was there for real and we were alone I wasn't about to let go.

"No way, it's your own damn fault. Quit stealing my stuff."

The next time she pulled forward I pretended to lose my grip and my hands slid down onto her bum. Moving them quickly back to her waist I pushed my s****r's skirt up, revealing the tops of her stockings and her thong which was wedged in the crack of her heart-shaped ass. The erotic sight before me caused whatever bl**d that was left in my brain to immediately flood my cock, bringing it to full hardness. Unable to control myself any longer, I slid my arms around her and grabbed a tit firmly in each hand.

"Mmm... yeah," she breathed, "you do remember how to play this game."

I sure as hell did remember our game, and now no bitch or anyone else was here to stop me.

I squeezed her boobs and grinded my groin against her ass, playing like I was trying to reach my keys as Rachel wiggled against me, pretending to try to get away. I felt dizzy, my head swimming with all the lust I had built up over the years for my little s****r. Suddenly Mr. Johnson found the opening in my unbuttoned boxers and emerged in all his glory. Overcome by desire I watched as my penis slid up through the groove of my s****r's butt.

Rachel moaned as she felt my throbbing hard-on against the flesh of her ass. She stopped trying to pull away and paused momentarily, then she turned her head and smiled at me sweetly over her shoulder.

"Come on Ray, try to get your keys," she said, lifting her hips causing my dick to slide back down.

I leaned forward, excited, sliding my penis upwards again as I made a half-assed attempt to grab her arm. I missed, and slid my cock back down, smearing pre-cum into her crack. I made several more attempts, each time purposefully failing so I could continue rubbing myself against her. After a few minutes, as I reached for her arm Rachel opened her hand showing me she wasn't holding my keys anymore.

"Hey, where'd they go?" I asked, stupidly.

She looked back at me with those seductive eyes and shrugging her shoulders simply said, "Search me."

"Ok, if that's what you want." I replied.

I slid my hands down over her tummy and then raised her tight little shirt upwards over her tits. Then I pulled the cups of her bra down and grabbed each of her boobs tightly. It's impossible to describe how good her body felt. Grinding my cock against her ass, I fondled her tits and nipples with one hand and began sliding my other hand downwards.

"Are they down here?" I asked, as I slid my hand under the waistband of her panties onto her dripping wet snatch.

"Mmm hmm...," she sighed with her sexy little voice, as my fingers passed over her clit into the dripping wet groove of her pussy. She spread her legs wider and turned her head sideways, sensuously licking her pouty red lips. I leaned over and kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth. Her body trembled and she moaned softly as we kissed, my fingers rubbing all around her vulva. Soon I began fucking my first and middle fingers in and out of her sopping wet hole and rubbing her clitoris with the palm of my hand.

The crack of my s****r's ass had grown slippery from pre-cum and sweat and my dick was sliding smoothly along as I thrust against her over and over in a sexual daze while I fingered and fondled her gorgeous body. I kneeled down behind her and pulled her panties off. I licked a trail from the bottom of her boots all the way up her leg, my hands feeling her smooth stockings as I went, my tongue gliding over her, behind her knee, up her thigh, then onto the bare flesh of her ass. I nudged her leg urging her to spread wider for me and then I buried my face between her legs, my nose in the crack of her ass.

"Oh, God!" she gasped, as I began licking her pussy.

I rubbed her clit as I licked up and down my s****r's slit while massaging her ass and caressing up and down her silky thighs. Turning around, I leaned against the bed and stuck my tongue out and inserted it deep it into my s****r's vagina.

"Oh, fuck! My b*****r's tongue is inside my pussy!"

"Hold your skirt up and look at me." I said, my mouth full of s****r snatch.

She lifted up the front of her skirt and I looked up and over those magnificent tits into her eyes as I began licking and sucking on her clit.

"Do you like eating your s****r's pussy? Oh my God that feels good!"

I rammed my fingers in and out of her cunt as I sucked and licked her clit. I couldn't get enough of feeling Rachel's body, my other hand roaming everywhere, on her ass, her tummy, her boobs, and up and down her gorgeous legs.

"Fuck! That feels so fucking good!" she screamed.

Soon Rachel's legs started to shake and she began moving her hips, fucking my face.

"Oh God, I'm going to cum!" she screamed.

"Yeah baby, cum on my tongue!

"You're eating me so good! Oh my God, here I cum!!!"

Suddenly I could feel her vagina spasming and tightening around my fingers and a flood of juice erupted from her pussy, drenching my face and hand.

When the waves of her orgasm subsided, she collapsed onto the bed. I stood up and she turned her head to look at me and smiled.

"Nobody has ever licked my pussy before," she panted. "That was amazing."

"Thanks. My keys didn't seem to be in there, though," I joked.

She giggled and raised up onto her knees with her upper body still resting on the bed, causing her ass to stick obscenely up into the air. Then she reached behind her with both hands and spread her pussy lips apart.

"Try using something bigger," she suggested.

I'll never forget the incredible view I had at that moment: my gorgeous little s****r dressed sexy as hell, bent over in my favorite position and holding her pussy open, ready to be fucked for the first time.

"Oh my God you're sexy. My dick is so fucking hard for you."

"Mmm..., and my pussy is so wet for you," she replied.

Trembling with excitement and anticipation, I nudged the sensitive head of my penis slightly between the soft fleshy lips of her pussy, right at the entrance of her vagina. I grabbed her waist and pulled her gently back against me, watching as all eight inches of my dick slowly entered my little s****r until I was balls deep in her teenage virgin vagina. Rachel's cunt was tight, wet, and so steaming hot. I was in heaven. All the pleasures I'd ever experienced couldn't even come close to comparing with how good I felt at this moment. I was completely blown away. After years of lusting, I was finally inside my little s****r.

"Mmm... you fit perfectly," she groaned. "I've always fantasized that you'd be my first."

Un-fucking-believable!

I backed my cock all the way out and paused before slowly sticking it back in, enjoying the intense sensations as my prick parted her pussy lips and began slipping inside. I repeated that a few times as I told myself over and over that I was having sex with my s****r.

"Mmm..., that's so nice...," she mumbled.

"We're fucking," I said, as I unhooked her bra and started pumping her faster.

"I love it. Mmm..., my b*****r's big dick is inside my pussy fucking me," she said, reaching between her legs to rub my balls. "Fuck my pussy!"

"God, you're so tight. Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Do you like that? Do you like fucking your s****r's pussy? Come on, fuck me!"

I leaned over and grabbed her boobs and started slamming my hips against her ass. Rachel gripped the bed covers tightly, moaning as her cunt milked my cock.

"God, I love fucking!" she screamed.

My s****r had raised up onto her hands and was now rocking back and forth, moving with me. After a few minutes I leaned back and looked down, enjoying the view.

"Watching my dick go in and out of you is so fucking hot. You're going to make me cum soon." I said.

"I want you to cum inside my pussy."

"Are you on the pill?"

"No, but it's ok."

"But you might get pregnant."

"I don't care. Just cum inside me," she begged.

Hearing her tell me to cum inside her pussy was unbelievably hot. Thinking about knocking up my own s****r and picturing her with swollen breasts and a large tummy was more than I could take.

I grabbed her waist with both hands and began ramming my cock almost violently in and out of her cunt. The sound of my balls slapping against her ass and my s****r's moans echoed loudly through the house. Soon my balls began tingling and my dick became hypersensitive.

"Here it comes, baby. I'm going to cum!" I grunted.

"Yeah, fuck your cum into me!"

"Fuck!"

I slammed my cock deep inside Rachel's pussy one last time and groaned as I shot a massive load of semen into her womb. My orgasm was fucking intense, my balls contracting over and over as my dick spasmed inside her. My whole body burned with pleasure. I've never felt so good in my entire life.

I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, enjoying the high and replaying in my mind what had just happened. The events of the day were like a dream. I had watched my s****r masturbate, licked her pussy, fucked her from behind and had pumped cum into her unprotected pussy.

Suddenly I felt something warm and wet surround my cock. Opening my eyes, I saw that my flaccid dick was inside my s****r's mouth.

"I'm going to suck your big fat cock until it gets hard again," she said. "Then I'm going to sit on it and ride it up and down you until you shoot another load of cum into me. Thinking about my b*****r knocking me up makes me so fucking horny. Besides, don't you think our little s****r needs someone to play with?"

"Little s****r? What are you talking about?"

"s****r, niece, whatever. Oh yeah, you didn't hear yet. Mom said on the phone earlier that she found out who the father of Annie's baby is.

Chapter 2

I was so high. I have been lusting after my little s****r Rachel for years, and tonight, two weeks after her 18th birthday, I finally had unleashed all that pent up desire right inside her tight virgin pussy. Now it was dripping down her smooth stocking-covered thighs onto my parents' bedspread as she sucked my cock in an attempt at getting it hard again so she could fuck another load of baby-making cum into her fertile teenage womb.

I was still trying to process the last thing she said to me, which was turning out to be a fairly difficult thing for me to do right then. I've never used d**gs, but I can't imagine that even heroin could have made me feel any higher than I felt at that moment. I was actually surprised that I didn't have the slightest feeling of guilt for what my s****r and I had done. Typically, after having cum from fantasizing about her I feel like shit just seconds later, but now after actually fucking the hell out of her, I didn't feel bad at all. I was in a completely intoxicated state of ecstasy.

She had said something about wanting us to make a friend for our new baby niece to play with. The idea of knocking up my own s****r had seriously contributed to my overwhelming bliss. I definitely wasn't thinking straight because I thought she had just called Annie's k** our little s****r.

"What did you say?" I asked.

"When Mom called earlier she told me she found out who the father of Annie's baby is," Rachel said, lying between my legs and licking my balls. "It turns out it's Dad!"

In the history of boners, none has ever formed as fast or as hard as mine did at that moment.

"Wow, your dick sure got hard again fast," she giggled. "Either you liked something I said or I'm doing something right."
Loving Little s****r and Friend
It was more the i****t angle and the idea of my own dad and s****r together that had quickly petrified my cock, rather than any kind of lust I had for Annie. Don't get me wrong, my older s****r is pretty attractive. Both of my s****rs get their long legs, pretty faces and curvy bodies from our mother. I would say Annie's good looks are high quality girl-next-doorish, as compared to the drop-dead gorgeous centerfold model beauty of Rachel. While neither s****r so far has achieved my MILFy mom's double D's, each of them have a damn nice chest. In the biggest boob contest Annie comes in last (but surely not least) by a cup size. Except for her tits, she closely resembles my mother. She inherited my mom's brown eyes, brunette hair and bitchy attitude. I guess that's what my father sees in her.

"Oh, fuck!" I groaned, as Rachel licked up along my shaft and then took my dick deep in her throat. "Dad is fucking Annie?"

"Yeah, can you believe it? Mr. Religious is an adultering hypocritical sack of i****t-committing shit. I'm so glad though. Now we can finally do whatever we want and he can't say or do anything about it."

"Dad is fucking Annie." I whispered as I picture my older s****r getting nailed by my father. "That is so hot."

"Oh my God, you're disgusting!" she yelled. "Is that why this got hard so fast? You're actually getting off on thinking about Dad having sex with Annie?"

"I.. uh..," I stammered.

"Say it!" she shouted. "Admit you're an i****t loving freak!"

I was completely confused. Only a little while earlier she had bent over in front of me and held her slit open and told her own b*****r to fuck her. Now she's calling ME a freak?

"Jeez, alright. Yes, I'm a perverted i****t loving freak. I can't help it. The thought of Dad fucking his own daughter is really hot."

"God Ray, you are a dirty bastard," she said, letting go of my cock. She stood up and pulled her tight red sweater down over her tits and smoothed her skirt. Then she started walking to the door.

"Rachel, don't leave," I pleaded, getting up to follow her. "It's not like you're one to talk. You had your b*****r's dick in your mouth just two seconds ago."

Rachel passed a chair and stopped in front of the stereo on my mom's dresser. She turned it on and switched it to a hard rock station and raised the volume up loud. Then she stepped towards me and put her hands on my chest.

"Shhh, relax, I'm just teasing. I'm not going anywhere," she giggled, smiling as she pushed me softly down into the side chair. "We're just getting started."

She turned around and began moving her gorgeous ass erotically to the music as she slowly pulled off her sweater. My cock throbbed in excitement as I watched her reach behind her back and unzip her skirt and push it slowly down over her hips, letting it fall to the floor. She kicked it to the other side of the room, then turned around and yanked off my boxers and tossed them as well. Walking forwards she straddled me, moving closer until her tummy touched my chest. Then my cute little s****r put her arms around my neck, sat down, and began kissing me.

"If you are a perverted i****t-loving freak, then I am too," she whispered in my ear. She moved her hips a little, sliding my cock back and forth through the slippery folds of her labia as she licked my neck and nibbled my ear. She grabbed my hands and put them on her perfect tits and squeezed.

"You are a dirty bastard, Ray. And I'm your dirty little slut," she whispered seductively as she lifted up to position my cock at her entrance. Then she slid slowly down, her pussy engulfing my raging hard-on in tight, burning-hot liquid pleasure.

"Fuck, your cunt feels so amazing Rachel."

She sighed contently as she rode me up and down, grinding her clit against me. "Wow," she breathed, eyes closed. "You fucking me from behind felt really good, but oh God, this is incredible!"

As for me, my eyes were wide open and my hands were roaming all over her body, caressing her soft silky skin. Once again I was completely blown away that I was having sex with such a pretty girl, woman now, the female I had lusted over for years.

Her head was thrown back, her long blonde hair hanging straight down behind her tickling her back. Her mouth hung sensuously open, her breathing growing heavy, her soft groans of pleasure extremely arousing. She licked those luscious red lips that moments ago had surrounded my cock and moaned as she began riding me more vigorously. Her large breasts jiggled and swayed almost hypnotically to her bouncy rhythm.

"Mmm, I love having sex with you. This feels sooo good," Rachel panted. "We're being so bad aren't we Ray?"

"Yeah we are. You're fucking your b*****r. You're bouncing up and down on your b*****r's cock. You are such a bad girl Rachel."

"Mmmm yeah, I'm your naughty little slut."

She was rubbing her clitoris hard and fast against my pelvis now as she impaled herself on my shaft over and over again. I reached behind her and grabbed her ass and helped her grind that pussy against me. I squeezed one of her boobs with my free hand and began licking around the areola of the other, eliciting a loud encouraging moan from her. As soon as I placed my lips around the erect nipple and began sucking my s****r's tit, she screamed.

"Oh fuck yeah, Ray! My whole body's on fire! Oh my God, I'm going to cum!"

"Yeah, bitch. Fuck me! Ride my dick and cum for me!" I encouraged.

Normally, if I called her a bitch, she would be smacking me, as I found out one time, but this time it only drove her crazy as she yelled at the top of her voice while her body trebled in ecstasy.

"Ooooohhhhhhhh ffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!"

I thought that the neighbors had heard her. She then collapsed onto me, holding me really tight as she was completely overcome by her climax. We sat there and held each other for a few minutes until she had finally caught her breath.

"Wow Ray, that was amazing. It felt sooo good."

"You're a pretty good little cowgirl," I said, smiling up at her.

"It's your turn to drive now. How do you want me?"

"Just hold on."

She gripped me tightly with her arms and legs wrapped around me as I stood up. I kissed her gorgeous lips and rubbed my tongue against hers as I bounced her up and down on my dick a few times on me before laying her down on my parents' bed. I kneeled between her legs and picked each of them up and placed her ankles on my shoulders.

My heart was pounding so hard from the insane adrenaline rush I was experiencing. The nastiness and depravity of the forbidden and taboo acts that my s****r and I were committing so licentiously had taken me to a whole new level of passion and fulfillment that only the filthiest of sexual sinners can comprehend. The view before me was unbelievable; my lust for my little s****r consumed my entire body.

"Well, are you going to fuck me with that thing or just sit there with your tongue hanging out drooling all over me all night?" she teased. "Oh my God, your cock is actually throbbing to your heartbeat. It's so big and hard it looks like it's going to explode," she giggled.

"Rachel, you are the hottest woman I've ever seen. I'm never going to be able to stop now that we've started this. You know that right?" I asked.

She smiled. "Don't worry; I never want to stop either."

"I am going to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you until we're dead and buried. Even then don't be surprised if my rotting corpse claws its way into your coffin and fucks the shit out of you in hell."

"Wow, that's real romantic." she said, laughing. "Now come on, fuck me you sick horny bastard."

"First I want you all the way naked," I replied.

One by one I lifted her legs and pulled off her black stiletto boots, then ran my hands up along her long smooth legs to the top of her stockings and rolled each of them down and off her little feet. Then I held Rachel's ankles together and pushed them over her head.

"So how did Dad end up scoring with his lesbian daughter?" I asked as I licked my way from her ass cheek up her thigh and onto her calf. "Mmm, I love how you taste."

"I don't know. Mom didn't say. Next time I talk to her I'll ask her to tell me all the juicy details just for you," she laughed.

I licked back down her other leg and began teasing her inner thighs with my tongue, getting close, but not touching her engorged and highly aroused vulva.

"Did she sound ok?"

"Quit teasing me you stinker," she replied, grabbing my head and trying to push my face into her pussy. "No, she sounded pretty upset. I mean, at first when she told me about the baby and stuff she was really excited, but as soon as she mentioned Dad she started crying."

"That's a shame. So what do you think? Who seduced who?" I asked, flicking her clit with my tongue.

"Oooh, that makes my body burn Ray," my s****r answered, grabbing handfuls of my hair in her tight little fists, her legs twitching as I ate her. "I think Dad started it. Mmm... He acts all holier-than-thou when someone else is here, but he's always staring at my tits and ass when no one else is around. Oh fuck that feels good! I've caught him looking at Annie quite a bit too."

"Well, I can't blame him for checking out his daughters. I've been sneaking peeks of you ever since you started growing these things," I said, giving each of them a nice firm squeeze. "Maybe one night when he went into Annie's room to check on her he found her sl**ping naked and his dick got hard. She woke up to find Dad licking her pussy and was so horny she begged him to fuck her."

"Oh yeah, that's it. Mmm, that's so good. Keep doing that right there... Or maybe Dad has been secretly videotaping me and Annie naked for years. Annie caught him jerking off to one of the tapes and told him that if he didn't fuck her, she was going to tell Mom."

"Or...," I said, playing this new little game as I licked my s****r's pussy, "maybe Annie was climbing a ladder in a really short skirt and she asked Dad to come hold the ladder and when he looked up he could see she wasn't wearing any panties and she got all horny thinking about Dad looking at her pussy so she climbed down, pushing her cunt right into his face, and he started eating her out, then he fucked her right there on the ladder."

"Or else maybe Annie got scared one night and went and climbed into bed with Mom and Dad. She woke up in the middle of the night feeling something hard against her ass. Her pussy got all soaking wet when she realized it was her daddy's penis so she slid her panties off and lifted up her nightgown. Dad woke up a little and thought that the butt rubbing against him belonged to Mom, so he fished his cock out of his shorts and shoved it in and out of Annie's pussy from behind. Annie moaned 'Oh, Daddy' and the realization that he was i****ting his own daughter caused him to immediately dump a gallon of sperm inside her cunt."

"Wow, that's pretty hot," I replied. I sucked Rachel's clit and fucked her with my fingers as I imagined other ways Dad and Annie might have had sex for the first time.

"Do you think Dad ****d her?" I asked a few minutes later.

"I don't know. I hope not, even little old Annie doesn't deserve that. Getting ****d would be awful enough as it is, let alone getting ****d by your own dad. Still, the idea of getting ****d always gets me so wet. You can **** me anytime you want. Just don't be too rough," she whispered.

"Um, yeah. Ok."

Pushing my s****r's ankles back above her head so that her ass was lifted slightly off the bed, I positioned my cock between the slippery folds at the entrance of her vagina.

"Mmm yeah, stick your dick in my pussy Ray," Rachel said, focusing on the awesome sight between her legs.

As I thrust forward, we watched in fascination as my dick entered her body, her aroused cunt lips expanding obscenely around my shaft, the pussy monster hungrily devouring more and more of my cock until it disappeared and my balls came to rest against her ass.

"I love watching my dick going inside you. It feels really good when the head is right here on the outside of your slit and it starts going between your lips and into your tight little box... Fuck, it feels so nice," I said, demonstrating it a few times for her.

"Mmm, I like watching it too," Rachel said. Suddenly, her eyes opened really wide. "Oh my God, it's amazing how much your dick looks like my new dildo. It's incredible! Let me up, you've just got to see this."

Shit. I collapsed to the side of her and she jumped up and ran out of the room. Rachel's a smart girl. She was going to notice sooner or later she had been masturbating with a clone of her b*****r's Johnson. I wasn't worried about her finding out, just annoyed at the interruption. Oh well. At that point I realized I was pretty hungry. I figured we weren't going out for dinner and a movie after all so I got up and threw on my boxers and headed into the kitchen.

"Hey, where'd you go?" Rachel yelled a couple seconds later.

"I'm going to order a pizza," I shouted down the hall. "Is pepperoni and olives good for you?"

"That sounds yummy," Rachel called back. "Hurry up and come fuck me!"

Having placed the order for delivery to our f****y's favorite pizza place, I returned a few minutes later to my parents' bedroom to find it quiet and empty.

"Rachel, where the hell are you?" I mumbled.

I could hear music coming from down the hall. It was coming from Annie's bedroom. The door was open just a crack and as I peeked into the room I saw Rachel sitting on the bed dressed sexy as hell in Annie's old high school cheerleading outfit. I must say, she was looking way hotter in it than our s****r ever did. My cock stiffened in agreement. She was leaning back against the headboard with her eyes closed and was slowly masturbating with the dildo I had sent her while massaging her tits through the form-fitting top. This ought to be good I thought as I walked into the room.

"Daddy, what are you doing here?!" Rachel screamed, as she quickly squeezed her legs together and pulled the skirt down to cover herself.

"I think I should be the one asking you that don't you think Annie?" I replied angrily, happily playing the part of my self-righteous indignant dad. "You better show me what you were doing right now young lady!"

"No Daddy. This is my room. You have no right coming in here and invading my privacy. What I do in here is none of your fucking business."

"Don't you dare speak to me like that!" I yelled. "Now show me what the fuck you were doing!"

"No Daddy," she whimpered. "Please get out of my room."

"I fucking said show me what you're doing, bitch!" I grabbed her knees and jerked her legs apart exposing the dildo which was almost completely buried in her snatch.

I played like I was shocked. "Girls that masturbate go to hell. Didn't you learn anything in Sunday School, Annie?"

"Daddy, I'm so embarrassed. Please go away and leave me alone," she begged.

"Good. Maybe a taste of humility is what you need so you quit acting like such a filthy slut. Maybe being naked in front of your father will teach you a lesson."

I grabbed the top of Annie's cheerleader outfit and ripped it open exposing Rachel's beautiful naked breasts. She gasped, then started laughing.

"Annie's not going to be happy about this," she giggled. Then she quickly crossed her arms in front of her, covering her tits and leaving the dildo sticking out of her pussy unprotected. She said, "Oh my God, what are you doing Daddy?!"

"I told you, I'm going to humiliate you and make you feel sorry for what you've done. You need to repent."

I grabbed the end of the rubber dong and started thrusting it in and out of Rachel's cunt. She grabbed my wrist with both hands and tried to push me away from her. I slapped her arms away and reached up and squeezed one of her big fucking tits as I continued ramming the dildo in and out of her pussy.

"No Daddy! Please stop. Ohhhhh God," she moaned, "Please don't do this to me," she pleaded.

She suddenly kicked me and shoved me away and started running to the door. I grabbed her from behind and pulled her roughly back into the room and sat down on the bed and f***ed her to lie across my lap. I tore off her skirt and began spanking her ass.

"Ow! Daddy that hurts! Ow! Please stop. Please!"

"Don't you ever run away from me you little whore!" I yelled, brutally smacking her bare little butt. I picked up the dildo and began violently stabbing her pussy over and over again. Rachel groaned with pleasure.

"Do you like that Annie? Does it feel good? You're such a fucking slut. Does it feel good going in and out of your tight little twat? How many cocks have you had inside your little whore-hole? Answer me bitch!"

"None. I haven't had any. Now stop it Daddy!" Rachel yelled and started once again fighting to get away.

"Hold still you fucking liar!" I roared, pinching one of her nipples hard and soundly whacking her ass again.

"Ow! That really hurts Daddy! I swear I'm not lying," Rachel cried. "I hate boys. I promise I've never let a boy put his penis inside me. I like girls."

"What the fuck?!" I yelled. "You're a fucking lesbian?!"

"Yes Daddy. Ow! You're hurting me. Please stop!"

"No daughter of mine is going to be a fucking dyke! You need someone to show you what it's like to be with a man. You're going to suck my cock and then I'm going to fuck the shit out of you until I shoot a gallon of cum up inside your fucking cunt!"

"Nooo! Please let me go! I promise I won't say anything."

I grabbed a handful of Rachel's hair and lifted her off me so I could get my boxers off, then I f***ed her head so that my dick was right in front of those sexy red lips.

"Suck Daddy's dick, baby."

She shook her head no.

"Open your goddamned mouth!" I yelled pinching her nipple again. Yeah, it was the best I could do. I could never in a million years really hurt my little s****r.

Rachel screamed and I shoved my cock into her mouth.

"Now suck me you little slut."

I resumed fucking Rachel from behind with the dildo while she gave me head. She was really going at it and I was getting close to blowing my load.

"God Rachel, you are so amazing at that," I breathed.

"My name is Annie Daddy," she said, winking at me.

After a few minutes I picked her up and threw her face down on the bed. I climbed on top of her and straddled her, pushing her face into the pillow with one hand while I positioned my cock between her legs at the entrance of her pussy.

"Now Daddy is going to fuck you sweetheart," I whispered in her ear.

"No!!!" she screamed. "Please don't Daddy! Let me go and I swear I won't tell anybody!"

"I will not have a lesbian daughter! You will fuck men if I have to make you do it myself," I said as I entered her pussy. "Mmmm... You're all wet for Daddy. You're enjoying this aren't you baby?"

"Fuck you. You're r****g me."

Rachel began struggling to get away again. I grabbed her hands and held them together above her head as I lay on top of her pounding away at her cunt. Upon reaching the brink of cumming, I pulled out and let the sensation subside. I quickly removed whatever was left of Rachel's tattered clothing and turned her over onto her back.

"I want you to see your face when I cum inside you dear daughter," I said as I roughly wedged her legs apart with my knees and then thrust my cock deep inside her once again.

"Ohhh, please no!" Rachel cried, somehow getting real tears to stream down her face.

As I fucked my s****r the no no no daddy's of course soon turned into yes yes yes fuck me harder Daddy's. This was our first time having sex missionary style and Rachel was totally enjoying herself, thrusting her pelvis against me, meeting me stroke for stroke as I slammed over and over down into her. Her whole body rocked from the f***e of my ministrations, her tits bouncing around in smooth synchronous circles.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Oh yes! Fuck me Daddy! Give me that big dick!" she screamed.

"Mmm..., your little pussy is so tight for Daddy."

"Oh God I love fucking!"

When Rachel screamed as her orgasm overpowered her, I felt her vagina spasming and contracting around my cock and I came. Rivers of cum poured out of my body flooding my s****r's quim with virile i****tuous sperm. I looked at my pretty Rachel. She opened her beautiful blue eyes and smiled.

"I love you so much Daddy... Ray."

"I love you too Rachel," I said and kissed her.

We lay on Annie's bed catching our breath and holding each other for a few minutes before I realized at least one of us needed to hurry and get our ass up and get dressed. The pizza dude would be by any minute. I sat up and looked around the room for my shorts. That's when I noticed the huge mess Rachel had made in and around my older s****r's closet. There was lingerie everywhere! I mean piles and piles of it! Teddies, garters, babydolls, bustiers, chemises, stockings, all sorts of bras and panties, etc. You name it, Annie had five of it, all in different colors, fabrics and styles.

"Holy shit! Look at all this stuff!" I said as I pulled on my shorts.

"Yeah, I was looking for Annie's cheerleading outfit and I guess I kind of made a mess," Rachel giggled. "Annie's going to be so pissed when she sees what you did to her outfit," she laughed.

"Oh well," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "Besides, it was really fun ripping your clothes off. Totally worth it."

"Check out what she has in her bottom drawer," Rachel said.

"Why, what's in there?"

"Just take a look."

I pulled it open to find a purple 12-inch double-sided translucent gel dildo.

"Nice. Which end do you think Jessica uses?" I asked, holding it up.

"Duh. I don't know. I'm surprised that thing's still here though. The day Dad found it was the day Annie told him she was a lesbian and Dad kicked her out of the house."

"So do you think you would ever eat pussy?"

"Do you think you would ever suck a guy's dick?" she replied.

"Touch?

As I sifted through and examined Annie's sexy lingerie I couldn't help picturing how Rachel would look in some of it. Anything that fits Annie will fit my younger s****r, except Rachel will make it look a thousand times hotter. Hell, what am I saying, my little s****r could make a garbage bag look sexy. I picked out a pretty pink satin chemise with matching thong panty and white stay-up stockings and beckoned Rachel to come over and sit next to me at the edge of the bed.

"Can I put these on you?" I asked, showing her the items I had selected.

"Hey that's really cute," she answered, enthusiastically nodding her approval.

She stepped into the panties and I slid them up her legs, caressing her and kissing softly as I went. I placed one final kiss on her bare little mound before finally guiding the pretty pink thong into place. Next came the stockings. Putting them on her was almost as fun as pulling them off.

"Now you can never say I don't ever play dolls with you," I joked. "And I don't even have to blow you up."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Oh b*****r. Don't be dumb."

She stood and raised her arms and I dropped the little gown down over her head. It didn't make it farther than just below her collarbones due to the two large obstacles on her chest. I slid my fingers up her sides and onto her breasts, enjoying the feel of her incredibly silky skin, then kissed her lips momentarily before guiding the nighty down and over letting it fall into place.

"Perfect," I said, stepping back to get a better look.

Her little feet were adorable and it was easy to imagine what they'd feel like sliding up and down my shaft. The white stockings came to just above mid-thigh and were topped by a thick band of pretty lace. The pink charmeuse nighty looked amazingly sexy on my long-legged s****r's body. It was very petite and provocative, the hem reaching down to an inch or two above the juncture of her thighs, always exposing the silky fabric of her panties that alone covered her most intimate private place. A slit extended down the front-left side and was tied closed with two large lovely pink bows. Her gorgeous tits were ensconced in pretty embroidered cups, the V neckline accentuating her fantastic cleavage, her nipples clearly visible thanks to the sheer and semi-transparent material. She was a goddess.

"Jesus Ray, you're hard again?!" she exclaimed, groping my package through my boxers.

"I can't help it. It likes you."

I pulled her close and embraced her, enjoying the feel of her boobs pressing against my chest, my hands caressing down her back onto the smooth fabric covering her cold little ass. I slipped one of the spaghetti straps off onto her arm and kissed her shoulder as I slid my other hand between my s****r's legs, feeling every curvy detail of her pussy through the sensuously silky panties.

The doorbell rang. This time the interruption was welcome. While Mr. Johnson was more than ready for more action, the rest of me was fucking hungry.

"I'll get it," I offered. "It's probably not a good idea for you to open the door dressed like that. You might really get ****d."

"Actually, can I get the door? I think Joey is delivering tonight."

"Who the hell is Joey?"

"You know, Amanda's twin b*****r. He was my asshole prom date, remember?" she replied, quickly stepping into a pair of Annie's high heel shoes. "I came and stayed at your place the next weekend and told you all about what a jerk he is."

"Oh yeah, that guy. Why would you want to see him?"

"I'm going to teach that prick a lesson," she mumbled as she disappeared from the room.

I wanted to follow her but I knew it would be a huge mistake to let this guy see me while my s****r looked the way she did. In addition to her racy clothing, her hair was slightly messy and her cheeks were glowing red as if she had overdone it a bit on the rouge. She looked and smelled exactly like a girl who had been fucking for the last two hours. It would be clear to anyone what she had been up to. And if the person saw me here... Well, obviously that would not be good.

Still, I really wanted to see what my s****r was going to do to him. What I remember is that Joey had taken her to the prom a few months ago apparently hoping to get laid by the prettiest girl in school. Rachel said it was their first date and that she had a fun enough time with him up until the end of the dance. But then he tried to convince her to go to a motel with him. She politely turned him down saying she wasn't ready for that yet, but that she'd be happy to go out with him again. Well, as one of my favorite cartoon characters says, the boy must be about as sharp as a sack of wet mice. Either that or he's delusional because he thought that showing her his penis outside in the parking lot would help change her mind.

Well, obviously that plan didn't work on my s****r, but I guess it must have worked on some little slut because Rachel caught a glimpse of a girl leaving with him and later saw his truck parked at the motel on her way home that night. She said she didn't give a shit about that. She was devastated by rumors he started the next week at school that she was a lesbian just like her older s****r.

Suddenly I realized I might be able to see what she was going to do to him after all. When my s****r suggested my dad might have been taping her and Annie naked she wasn't k**ding. The man is obsessed with his video surveillance hobby and has installed full color high resolution security cameras all over the freaking house.

I booked it into my dad's office and brought up the view from the front entry camera and turned up the audio just as my s****r walked into the picture. She opened the door and invited Penis Boy to come inside. As he entered he saw Rachel and tripped over his feet and just about dumped the pizza on the floor.

"Hi Joey," she said in her most seductive voice as she shut the door.

Joey's jaw was on the floor. I was expecting his tongue to flop out any second. I got up and closed the office door so he wouldn't hear me busting a gut.

"Uh, hi uh... uh..." he stammered, visibly straining trying to remember my s****r's name.

"Rachel," she said.

He stood there holding the pizza staring at my hot little s****r. He ogled every detail of her body, his eyes wandering up and down never quite establishing eye contact while Rachel said something about how she had been hoping that he would be the guy delivering tonight.

"Thanks," she said as she took the pizza from him.

She turned around and walked a few steps over to a lamp table and set the pizza down. She bent over from the waist, reaching for her purse that was there on the floor.

"How much do I owe you," she asked, peeking over her shoulder and catching Joey staring at her ass.

"Um, $17.50," he answered, licking his lips.

Rachel took her time getting the money, letting Joey get a really nice long look at her naked backside and thong-covered twat. A minute later she rose and walked slowly back and handed him a twenty dollar bill. His eyes were glued to my s****r's legs.

"See something you like, Joey?"

"Yeah, I mean no, I mean, um, you've got something on your leg," he stuttered.

Together they looked down at the stream of semen on Rachel's inner thigh. The most recent load that I had deposited inside of her was clearly no match for gravity. It had finally soaked through her panties and was dripping steadily down her leg.

"Oh my God, that's embarrassing," she said shamelessly. "It's cum. Well, at least you can see I'm not a lesbian," she laughed.

Joey nodded, his eyes wide.

"I love this stuff," she said, running her hand up her thigh and scooping some onto her fingers. "My boyfriend shoots so much of it into me when he fucks me."

"Your boyfriend?"

"Mmm hmm. He makes my pussy so messy," she continued. "Do you have any napkins? Duh, I'm ridiculous. Of course you don't. That's ok."

She licked the cum off her fingers, then pulled her panties to the side and reached into her vagina and scooped out another big glob. Joey gasped. As she brought her hand up to her mouth, she let some of it spill onto her tits and down into her ample cleavage.

"Oh goodness, I'm making an even bigger mess. Would you mind helping me?" she asked, pulling the cups of the chemise down fully exposing her chest.

"Holy fuck," Joey and I whispered in unison.

"Huh?"

"Nothing. Are you sure this is such a good idea? What about your boyfriend?" he replied, wiping sweat from his forehead.

"Oh don't worry. He's watching funny home videos on television. It's ok, trust me," she said, directing the last sentence to the camera.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Come here and wipe the cum off my pussy while I clean off my tits. When you get some on your fingers you can put them in my mouth and I'll lick them off. Or you can lick them yourself, I don't care."

The poor guy looked like he was going to pass out. As he came closer and reached his hand out towards Rachel's cunt, she pushed it away and said, "Wait, don't you want to kneel down so you can see what you're doing better?"

Of course he did, so he kneeled down in front of her and then attempted once again to put his hand between my s****r's legs.

"Wait," she said, clearly frustrating him. "Having such a cute guy's face down there is making me kind of excited. Do you mind if I rub my pussy for a minute?"

He rapidly shook his head back and forth and Rachel pulled her panties to the side. Just a little while ago I had been in the same position Joey was now in and I knew exactly what he was seeing: a beautiful shaved pussy just inches away and an absolutely gorgeous face smiling down at him framed by long blond hair and unbelievable tits. I was surprised the guy's dick hadn't burst out of his pants by now.

Rachel began sliding her fingers through her slippery groove and massaging her clit. After only a minute Joey couldn't take it anymore. He unzipped his pants and pulled his dick out and stroked it as he watched my s****r masturbating. Rachel's soft mews soon turned into loud moans. They were obviously exaggerated but Joey didn't seem to notice.

"Oh my God, lick me Joey! Lick my clit and make me cum!" she yelled.

Joey stuck his tongue out and moved his face closer, drooling over the opportunity to eat my s****r's lovely little cunt. Just as his tongue was about to make contact, and just as I was about to go kick his ass, my s****r screamed "Oh God I'm cumming!" and a thick and steady stream of piss shot out from between her legs spraying Joey right in his fucking face!

"HA HA HAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"

"What the hell is that?" Joey asked.

"Oh, probably the T.V.," Rachel said quickly, trying the best she could not to bust up laughing herself.

He was completely soaked from the top of his head to the bottom of his T-shirt. I was surprised that he just sat there and let her pee on him. He must have been paralyzed from shock.

"I'm so sorry Joey. I started cumming and I guess I just lost control," she lied.

"Uh, it's alright. I better go though," he said, trying to find a dry part of his shirt. He stood up and wiped his face the best he could, then started putting his penis back in his pants.

"Here, let me help you with that," Rachel offered.

She took his penis and guided it back into the opening. Then she grabbed the zipper and yanked it upwards.

"OWWWWW!!!!" he screamed.

Apparently Rachel hadn't put things away very well.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry. Are you ok?"

"No, I'm fucking not ok! Just stay the fuck away from me!" he yelled as he bolted from the house.

...

"This pizza tastes so good," Rachel said as we sat together eating at the dining room table. "I am so happy right now."

She looked happy. In fact she looked happier than I think I've ever seen her.

"Yeah, revenge is sweet."

"I was pretty good wasn't I?" she laughed.

"You were awesome!"

"That's not why I'm happy though Ray. I mean that's part of it, but mostly I'm happy because of you. Because of us. I love you so much."

I suddenly realized how much I loved my little s****r. Of course I've always loved her, but now I could feel that love and my lust growing together, evolving into something bigger, something better.

"I love you so much too Rachel," I replied, smiling back at her.

She sat quietly eating for a minute then looked at me and said, "I meant it when I said I wanted you to make a baby inside me."

"I know," I replied, reaching over to hold her hand. "You're going to be an awesome mother."

"Thanks. So do you still want to watch a movie?" she asked, finishing off the last piece.

"Sure. I'll help you clean up first," I said.

I got up and took our plates into the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. When I returned I found Rachel facing away from me wiping off the table. Even after having fucked her twice that day the mere sight of her was enough to give me an instant erection. She was still wearing the chemise, stockings, and high heels, but had decided to toss her filthy thong and go pantiless for the rest of the evening. Every time she leaned over to wipe the far edge of the table, her cute little pussy peaked out from under the hem of her nighty causing my dick to throb.

I quickly stripped off my boxers and walked up behind her and put my hands on her hips and slid them under her chemise and up her sides and onto her boobs as I pressed my groin against her. Rachel responded by bending all the way over and spreading her legs. She arched her back and angled her ass upwards so that her pussy was ready and accessible for mating. I leaned over and kissed her back as I gently pushed my cock all the way deep into her cunt until my balls touched her ass.

Rachel reached down between her legs and massaged her clit as I fucked her wonderful pussy.

"When I saw you getting the money out of your purse earlier I wanted to come out there and put my cock in you so bad," I whispered.

"Mmm... You're so naughty Ray, lusting after your own s****r."

"You make me so fucking hard Rachel. I can't keep my hands off you," I said, squeezing her tits and thrusting hard into her.

"Fuck," she groaned, "I'm so glad. Mmmm, you're dick feels so good in my pussy. You can put it inside me and fuck me whenever you want."

I grabbed Rachel's long blond hair and pulled causing her head to tilt backwards as I thrust over and over inside her.

"Nnngg yeah, screw me big b*****r. Come on, fuck your little s****r!"

My s****r's dirty talk really had my adrenaline pumping. My rhythm had steadily been increasing and soon I was slamming my dick hard and fast into my k** s****r's pussy. I was beginning to feel the onset of an incredible rush for the third time that day. The erotic sounds of sex echoed all around us. The slurpy gurshies of my prick going in and out of her vagina, the fleshy slaps of my balls smacking against her ass, and Rachel's soft little moans and loud cries of pleasure had skyrocketed me back to happy land.

After a little while of mating doggy style, I was ready to try something different. Plenty of times as I'd sat at this table with my f****y eating dinner, I had gotten hard from looking across at my little s****r sitting there looking all innocent and sexy. I had pictured myself lifting her up out of her chair and laying her down on the table and pulling off her pants and fucking her right there in front of everyone.

"Rachel, I want to fuck you on the table. Turn around and lay down, 'k?

She turned around and sat down on the edge of it as I lifted the chemise off her. She then lay down and lifted her legs high up in the air. I reached around and held one with one arm as I took my dick and rubbed it back and forth through her slippery groove and over her clit a few times before guiding it back into her tight wet hole.

Once again my s****r and I found ourselves mesmerized at the sight of her cunt being spread so far open, her puffy pussy lips wrapped so fucking erotically around my glistening dick as it slid in and out of her body.

"You made and sent me that dildo didn't you?"

Busted.

"Don't worry, I think it's hot," she giggled when she looked up and saw my red face. "I broke my hymen with a dildo made from my sexy older b*****r's cock."

"Yeah, that is really hot. I got so horny thinking about you using it. I imagined it going in and out of you just like this," I said as I slowly fucked Rachel's pussy.

"Mmm... When I used it I was thinking of you," she said shyly as she licked her fingertips and began rubbing her clit again.

"Really?"

"I picked the bikini I wore to the beach on my birthday just for you. I was hoping I would make you hard."

"And did you?" I asked as I leaned over and began licking and sucking one of her stiff little nipples.

"Mmhmm, yeah I did. You had the nicest bulge in your shorts the whole day. Amanda wouldn't shut up about how she wanted to pull off your shorts and get on it."

"Mandy?!" I blurted out as I looked up and caught the reflection of my s****r's best friend and my girlfriend in the glass of the china cabinet.

"Yeah silly, you know, Mandy?"

"He knows who I am bitch," she said, walking into view at the side of the table. "I came here to find out what the fuck you did to my b*****r... Interesting new boyfriend Rachel," she said as she held up her mobile phone and snapped a picture of the explicit i****tuous sex scene in front of her.

Shit. This can't be good.

Chapter 3

If you're like me and have a hot little s****r that you've been dying to put your dick inside, chances are excellent that you've probably spent countless hours checking out and masturbating over her hot best friend also. Gorgeous women travel in groups; they gravitate to each other. If you see a good looking female there's bound to be another one close by. My warped immature male mind reasons that this is because deep down all women want to eat pussy. A lady hunting for beaver is going to go for the hottest, sexiest snatch she thinks she has a chance in hell of getting her tongue inside. The pussy must be at least as nice as or nicer than her own. In other words, look around if you see a cunt of high class, close by there's sure to be a lot more fine ass. So, if you're a dude that has a sexy s****r that is causing you to leak pre-cum on a regular basis, odds are good that you've thought about banging her friend too because she must be fucking hot as well.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
Amanda is my little s****r's best friend. I have imagined having sex with her just about as many times as I've imagined screwing Rachel. She and my s****r have been joined at the hip ever since they met in 7th grade. At first glance you'd think they were s****rs. They talk, laugh, and act so alike it's scary. Amanda stands just slightly shorter than Rachel and has long, beautiful, dark brown hair and the biggest, most gorgeous brown eyes I've ever seen. She has an amazing tan body with an especially nice ass. Apparently Amanda is a little jealous of Rachel's tits, although I don't see any reason why as hers are a very nice handful. And yes, I am speaking from experience.

I only recently began dating Mandy, after being teased and flirted with. When these two females get together, it basically incapacitates me. I can't function whatsoever and they both know it. Amanda thinks it's funny and she does her best to put me out of commission. Ever since I've known her she's loved flirting with and teasing me. Rachel hates it. My s****r hates the way Amanda looks at me, the way she touches me, the way she dresses around me, the way she smiles at me, the way she laughs with me... Well, you get the idea. My s****r basically hates Amanda when she's around me. I absolutely love the attention I get from Mandy. In fact, I absolutely love her.

Now, I've already come clean and admitted my deep and overwhelming lust for my little s****r. That's the thing though. Up until just a few hours ago it's all been just lustful fantasy. Never did I actually believe I would really experience the sheer pleasure of penetrating Rachel's pussy with my prick. I certainly never thought she would become my girlfriend, let alone the woman I made a f****y and spent the rest of my life with. The normal, rational part in me has always hoped that woman would be Amanda.

While I wouldn't go so far as to call her my girlfriend, Amanda and I have dated quite a bit, including going to my senior prom together. We've fooled around a lot, but haven't done anything major. Just before I left for college I told her how I felt about her. She told me she felt the same about me, but we agreed that it would be best for both of us to go out with other people for awhile and not get too serious at least until after she finished high school. We've stayed really close friends and have continued dating off and on, and up until now I've thought that I had a pretty good shot of ending up with her. Now that shot was shot to hell. She had just caught me fucking my little s****r.

Indeed I was fucked. After this, surely Amanda isn't going to want to have anything to do with me. She was standing there looking seriously pissed and ready to exact some revenge of her own. She appeared more than willing to expose my s****r and I to the world and she had the proof and means to do it. The news of me boning my s****r was going to spread like wildfire through the valley. My reputation was screwed, my s****r would be labeled a b*****r-fucking slut, and my f****y would be laughed and scorned out of town.

What the hell is wrong with me?!! I shouldn't give a shit. I have Rachel. I would choose my sweet sexy little s****r over Amanda any day. And who gives a FUCK what anyone thinks?! Amanda and everybody else can take their holier-than-thou opinions and shove them up their asses for all I care. I love Rachel and that's all that matters. Fuck them all!

Fuck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Who am I k**ding? I totally give a shit. In fact, I was scared shitless! And by the look on her face, so was Rachel. She was on the verge of tears and had folded her arms over her breasts in an attempt at recovering whatever dignity she had left. Feeling completely exposed myself, I started moving away from her to retrieve my shorts.

"No, no," Amanda said. "Don't either of you fucking move. There's no sense in stopping now. You may as well keep sliding your dick in and out of her Ray. In fact, if you don't show me how good you can make her cum I'm going to send this picture to everyone I know."

"You fucking bitch!!!" Rachel yelled as a big tear dripped down her beautiful face. "You're supposed to be my friend. How can you do this to us?"

"Shut up Rachel! Everyone in the whole world is dying to get between your legs and the person you finally let is the one guy I thought you'd never be able to take away from me. You knew I love Ray! I should be asking you how YOU can do this to me!"

"We don't have to do this Rachel," I said softly. "I really don't care who finds out about us. We can just leave town and never come back."

"Oh, how romantic," Amanda said, mocking me. "Don't throw away your whole senior year by being stupid Rachel. Just spread your legs and let your b*****r fuck you. If you do everything I say then you don't need to worry about anyone finding out your little secret."

Silence.

Even if Amanda was being a little bitch right now she was a very cute little bitch. She was wearing sandals, cut-offs and a loose-fitting white cami top that tied behind her neck and that contrasted beautifully with her tan shoulders and freshly painted red fingernails and toes.

"Fine," my s****r said, laying back and uncrossing her arms, defeated. "It's ok Ray. Let's just fuck."

Amanda's eyes lit up and she smiled.

All the eyes in the room immediately focused on my limp dick. My heart was pounding like crazy, but out of embarrassment and fear, not excitement. Apparently it had been busy pumping the bl**d out of my cock and sending it to my very hot and surely red face.

"Aw, I think your b*****r's wee wee needs some help," Amanda said, coming over to stand by me. "Watch this Rachel. This usually works. At least from the size of the bulge that appears in his jeans every time he does this to me I assume it will work."

Amanda took my hands and placed them on her boobs and squeezed. My dick pulsed. My s****r closed her eyes.

"Well, we're at least making progress," Amanda giggled. "I was saving this next trick for Ray's birthday, but I don't think I can wait that long. Open your eyes Rachel," she sang. "You don't want to miss this."

Amanda leaned over and opened her mouth and took my penis inside. Needless to say all my stress and anxiety immediately disappeared. As she sucked my dick the reality and truth of the situation suddenly hit with full f***e. There was no doubt in my mind that this night wasn't going to turn into the hell I had first feared. In fact, it was looking more and more like one of my deepest fantasies was about to be fulfilled. Amanda gagged on my rock-solid throbbing erection.

"Wow! Your b*****r doesn't have a wee wee Rachel. He's got a fucking cock!" Amanda exclaimed gleefully. "Oh yeah, I've waited so long to see what you had down here and all I can say is that it was well worth it."

She jacked me slowly for a few seconds as she admired my dick.

"Can we maybe try and get this over with today?" Rachel asked impatiently.

"Mmm, I can't wait until it's my turn and you put this inside me," Amanda said, licking up my shaft.

Suddenly she spit a big wad of saliva directly onto Rachel's pussy and began rubbing it around, lubing my s****r up and getting her ready for me.

Rachel flinched at what I believe was her first experience of being touched sexually by a female. Actually, Amanda may have been only the second person to pet her privates period.

"Get your fucking hands off me you bitch!" Rachel yelled.

"Sorry, we're playing by my rules tonight girl so shut the fuck up and enjoy it," Amanda replied. "You know Ray, there's only one person in the whole universe that I've been dying to fuck more than you. Can you guess who it is?"

Judging from the lustful expression on her face as she looked at my s****r's hot naked body there was little doubt who it was.

"Rachel," I said.

"Huh?!!" Rachel's eyes opened wide.

"You guessed it stud. Your little s****r oozes sex from every pore of her hot little body and my tongue has been aching to lick it up. She always says girls that do girls are disgusting and I never thought I'd get the chance to do this. I guess today is our lucky day, huh Ray?" she said as she stuck her tongue out and licked from Rachel's asshole up through her juicy labia and onto her clit.

Fuck yeah!!

"Oh my God, what are you doing Mandy?!" Rachel groaned.

"Mmmmmmm, your pussy is sooo yummy! I'm giving you a sneak preview of what's to come, babe. And believe me, I'm going to make you fucking cum," Amanda giggled.

My s****r's best friend had one hand wrapped around my cock and she was holding Rachel's pussy open wide with the other. She pulled me closer and rubbed my dick back and forth through my s****r's folds, getting the head all nice and slippery. She nudged the sensitive tip between Rachel's pussy lips at the entrance of her vagina, then let go and stepped behind me. She placed her hands on my hips and peeked her head around to see the action. Then she pushed me forward, watching as my thick cock spread my s****r's labia wide and gradually disappeared inside her gorgeous pussy. Rachel and I couldn't help but groan with pleasure.

"Oh my God, that's incredibly hot!" Amanda squealed. "How fun! Let's do that again."

She pulled back on my hips and all three of us watched as my dick slowly reappeared, wet and glistening with Rachel's love juice. Then she pushed me forward into my little s****r's box once again.

"Does this feel good Rachel?" Amanda asked as she continued pulling me back and pushing me forward in and out of my s****r's sex. Rachel sighed blissfully. "Mmm, your adorable little pussy looks so tight around your b*****r's big dick."

"Mmm hmm, I love my b*****r's cock. God he feels so good," Rachel groaned.

"That's it, Ray. Fuck your s****r. Fuck your s****r's tight little pussy."

After a while Amanda reappeared at our side. She slid her hand down onto my butt and continued to "help" me screw my s****r. She placed her other hand on Rachel's mound and massaged her clit for a minute or so, then slid it up and over my s****r's flat tummy and onto one of her breasts.

"You've got amazing tits girlfriend. You are so gorgeous," Amanda said as she leaned over and began teasing Rachel's nipple with her tongue.

"You're such a lezzie slut Mandy," Rachel moaned as her best friend squeezed her breast firmly and sucked the erect nipple into her mouth.

Amanda continued licking, sucking and groping Rachel's boobs as she watched in awe b*****r fucking s****r. She had slid her other hand off me and was furiously stroking Rachel's clitoris as we mated.

"Fuck her Ray!" she commanded. "Pound that pussy!"

I didn't need to be told twice. I began slamming my cock fast, hard and deep into my s****r's cunt.

"Oh, God, fuck me!!" Rachel yelled as her tits bounced and her body shook from the f***e of my thrusts.

"That's it Ray! Fuck her! Shoot your cum inside her pussy!!"

"Fuck!!!!!!!!" my little s****r screamed.

She didn't need to announce her climax. I could feel it. Her vagina contracted around my dick squeezing it like a vice. Her pussy was so tight and hot at that moment that my cock erupted. I groaned loudly as my balls contracted and waves and waves of burning hot semen violently spewed from my body. Amanda's pretty eyes grew wide as she watched as I flooded my s****r's womb with an intense load of i****tuous seed.

"Yay!! That was awesome!" Amanda giggled, jumping up and down and clapping her hands in approval.

What can I say? She was totally right. It had been fucking awesome. For the moment though I was spent, completely exhausted. I pulled a chair off to the side and sat down and struggled to catch my breath. Just when I thought I couldn't possibly feel any higher, Amanda dropped to her knees in front of me and began cleaning my dick off with her mouth.

"Nuh uh," Amanda sang to Rachel when she saw my s****r beginning to get up. "Stay right where you are. It's time for the next event."

"And what would that be?" Rachel asked, scooting backwards and placing her feet on the table. She scowled jealously as she watched her friend's tongue glide over her lover's dick.

"Well, let me show you."

Amanda stood and reached behind her neck and untied her top and pulled it off and tossed it on the ground. Then she unbuttoned her sexy little shorts and pushed them and her panties down and off her legs. It was the first time I had seen her naked. Of course I had undressed her many many times in my head, but even my fantasy versions of her paled in comparison to the beautiful vixen standing before my s****r and I.

I wasn't so intoxicated and blown away however that I failed to notice Amanda's mobile phone sticking out of one of the pockets of the cut-offs she had discarded on the floor. Dumb girl.

Amanda walked over and pried my s****r's legs apart and bent over and began licking Rachel's pussy. It took me a second to realize that Amanda's goal wasn't to get my s****r off again, but rather to collect all the semen that was dripping out of Rachel's vagina in her mouth.

Once done she stood and climbed up onto the table, straddling my s****r and leaning over so that her tits brushed against Rachel's and so that their faces were mere inches apart. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, and then Amanda tried to kiss my s****r on the lips. Rachel quickly turned her head to the side, avoiding what clearly she thought was a disgusting homosexual act. With her mouth filled with cum Amanda couldn't say anything so she reached up and slapped Rachel softly on the cheek, then grabbed my s****r's chin and f***ed her to look at her.

Tears once again appeared in Rachel's eyes, but she relented and held still while her best friend kissed her on the lips and unloaded my ejaculate into her mouth. I truly felt sorry for my s****r, but I would be lying if I said I wasn't completely turned on at the titillatingly lurid sight I was witnessing. And jeez, now it almost looked like Rachel was enjoying it.

As she made out with her best friend, Rachel briefly opened her eyes and looked at me, then closed them again. When I realized that she had seen my newly acquired erection I felt like a complete asshole. I decided at that moment that I would be faithful and loyal to my s****r. I was going to try to put an end to this. However, just as I was about to make a move for the mobile, Amanda raised up and I froze.

"Wow Rach, when did you learn to kiss like that? You made my pussy so wet. I thought you always said you hated French kissing."

"Fuck you Amanda," Rachel muttered, her teeth clenched. "Just finish whatever you came here to do and get the fuck out of my house."

"Whoa, take it easy girl. You and Ray are each going to do one more thing for me and then I'll leave you two lovebirds alone."

She stood up on the table and turned around, then got back down onto her hands and knees and positioned her bald pussy millimeters away from my s****r's pouty red lips.

"Lick my pussy Rachel."

"No you fucking bitch!" my s****r screamed defiantly.

"You better lick my cunt right now and you better fucking lick it good or else everyone in town is going to know how much you love having your b*****r's cock inside your pussy," Amanda threatened. "Eat me. Now!!"

Trembling and crying my little s****r reached around and put her hands on Amanda's ass and pulled her friend's pussy down onto her mouth. Amanda sighed, then lowered her head between my s****r's legs and reciprocated by going to town on Rachel's box.

For a few minutes I had been wondering whether my s****r was proof that my theory that all women deep down crave the taste of pussy was bullshit. However, after just a few seconds of licking Amanda's vulva, Rachel's hands began sliding up and down caressing her friend's body. As one of her hands closed tightly around Amanda's breast and as she shoved two fingers deep into Amanda's vagina, and as the level of her licking and sucking intensified dramatically, I knew my theory was safe.

I have seen a lot of erotic things, but watching the two most beautiful girls I know, the women I have lusted over and fantasized about for years, fucking each other right in front of me, and hearing their slurpy sounds and feminine sighs and moans, topped them all. I was witnessing a miracle. I was surrounded by angels. I was in heaven.

After a few minutes I suddenly broke free from my trance. Seeing that Amanda was completely occupied with her nose buried in my s****r's ass, I felt pretty safe that I could make my move undetected. I got up and quickly grabbed the phone and walked over to stand in front of Rachel, out of Amanda's field of vision. Amanda was either so busy, or experiencing so much pleasure, or both, that she didn't even notice I had moved.

Standing next to and looking at Amanda's gorgeous and obscenely positioned naked ass it took all my willpower not to shove my cock into her dripping wet pussy. I felt like I would be cheating on Rachel though if I willingly had sex with her new enemy. Tearing my eyes away from the source of temptation, I flipped open the phone and quickly scanned the recently sent messages. To my great relief I confirmed that Amanda had not sent anything within the last three hours. She certainly had not sent any pictures to anyone. Deleted them, through I considered briefly sending those photos to myself. But then I realized that evidence like that is just too fucking dangerous.

When I had checked and rechecked to make sure they were gone, I decided to browse through some of Amanda's other pictures. Nothing too impressive, but then, I hit the jackpot! It took a few seconds for me to actually believe what I was seeing! Words cannot describe my thoughts at that particular moment. I quickly sent the pictures to myself, then closed the phone and hid it on top of the china cabinet. I was ready to do some blackmailing of my own.

"Rachel," I said.

No response, just panting and moaning.

"Hey Rachel!"

Still no response, just sighing and groaning.

I think my s****r was now a pussy addict. She was sucking, licking and fucking Amanda's cunt like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. There was no sense in trying to communicate with her for the moment. She was having the time of her life and obviously did not want to be interrupted.

"Ooohhhh mmyyy Gggoooooddddddd..., fuck yes!" Amanda panted, thrusting her hips back and forth fucking my s****r's face. "Eat my pussy!"

"Mmm..., yeah, suck my clit Amanda. That's it, do me just like this," Rachel replied as she took Amanda's clitoris between her lips and sucked it into her mouth, demonstrating what she wanted her friend to do to her.

"Oh Rachel, God that feels sooo good!!!"

For a first-timer at cunninglus, Rachel must have been a natural at it. As evident from Amanda's cries of pleasure and the way her legs were shaking, my s****r must be damn good at eating pussy.

These chics were driving me nuts. They were so fucking hot! I wanted to screw Amanda so fucking bad! Fuck! I wasn't going to betray my s****r, but I couldn't resist touching Amanda's naked body any longer. I walked over and began sliding my hands up her legs and onto her sexy firm ass. God it was so nice. I caressed her butt for awhile, then continued upwards and massaged her silky soft back and sexy-as-hell shoulders. A few minutes after my hands had closed around Amanda's perky teenage tits, she screamed in ecstasy as her orgasm rippled through her body.

As soon as she recovered, Amanda resumed her administrations on my s****r. With her sliding her tongue up and down my s****r's slit, and with her fingers fucking in and out of my s****r's vagina, and with her mouth sucking my s****r's clit, of course it wasn't long before Rachel climaxed. If you haven't ever watched two hot women get their freak on and get off together, I highly recommend that you do. You'll never forget it.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Wow Rachel, that was amazing!" Amanda giggled, climbing off the table. "I think you actually like eating pussy."

Rachel blushed.

"Yeah, your pussy was really yummy Amanda. I absolutely loved eating you." She paused for a minute. "Does that mean I'm a lesbian now?" she asked, clearly embarrassed.

"You still like guys right? I mean, does the thought of your b*****r fucking your cunt with his big huge cock still turn you on?"

"Of course," she laughed, smiling at me.

"Then you're not a lesbian. You're bisexual."

"Ok," Amanda continued, clapping her hands together and smiling. "It's time for you to put that nice dick of yours inside me Ray, but let's go somewhere more comfortable."

Amanda told us to follow her, so we all walked into the living room. She went over to the couch and lay down and spread her legs. It was time for me to speak up.

"Ray, come over here. Girl, you sit over there in that chair. I want you to watch your b*****r make love to me."

As much as I loved Amanda, as much as I lusted for Amanda, especially at that moment, I knew I loved my s****r more. Yeah, Rachel might have believed that I was f***ed to do her friend, but I knew the truth. I knew I could end this.

"No Amanda," I said.

"Huh?" she said, completely surprised. "Are you crazy? In the first place, I can see how bad you want to fuck me. Your raging hard-on says it all. Secondly, you do remember that I'm blackmailing you right? Fuck me Ray. You don't have a choice."

"Yeah, I'm definitely crazy. You two naked girls are driving me fucking insane. God, you're both so beautiful. Amanda, you're acting like a bitch, but I love you and I do want you so bad. I have for a long time."

"Then come over here and put that cock in me silly," she said, reaching between her legs and spreading her cunt open.

Fuck!

"The thing is though that I love my s****r more," I said. "I can't do this to her and I do have a choice. Sorry, but you should be more careful with your phone."

As soon as what I said hit her, Amanda's eyes opened wide and a terrified look appeared on her face. She got up and ran into the dining room.

"What's going on?" Rachel asked.

"I deleted the pictures she took of us."

"Pictures? She took more than one?"

Before I could answer Amanda came back into the room. As she walked up to me I could see tears in the corners of her eyes. She trembled as she asked me quietly, "Where is my phone Ray?"

"It's in a safe place. After we get dressed you can have it back. I promise."

Seeing how scared she was broke my heart. I didn't want to hurt her, but I needed to be sure that she wouldn't tell anyone about Rachel and I. I put my arms around her and hugged her.

"I really liked the pictures you took of us," I whispered. "They were really hot. They almost turned me on as much as the pictures of you riding Joey's dick."

Amanda started to cry. I held her tighter.

"You're not going to blackmail us anymore are you, sweetheart?"

She stared at the floor and shook her head no.

"You're never going to tell anyone about Rachel and I, are you?" I asked.

"No," came the tiny reply.

"Why did you do it, Amanda?" Rachel asked. "You're my best friend and you're in love with Ray. Why did you threaten us like that?"

"I promise I'll tell you everything. Just please don't let anyone see those pictures."

"I won't let Ray show them to anyone just as long as you never tell on us. I swear," Rachel said.

Amanda smiled that beautiful smile once again. Rachel's reassurance seemed to calm her down and she stopped crying.

"Thanks, Rachel. You have every right to be mad at me, but I hope after I explain you'll understand and be able to forgive me."

I wiped the tears from her cheeks and we all sat down on the couch and listened as Amanda began her story. Well, at least I listened as much as can be expected of a guy squished between two beautiful naked women.

"When my mom got home tonight she saw that Joey was hurting really bad and she freaked out and took him to the hospital."

Rachel snickered. "Sorry," she said, covering her mouth, and trying to keep from laughing.

"He wouldn't tell her what happened but he'd already told me what you did to him," Amanda continued.

"And you came over because you were pissed at Rachel right?" I asked.

She looked at me like I was completely stupid. "Hell no, I hate my b*****r. I came over to congratulate Rachel. He's been a dick to her ever since prom."

"Ha ha, yeah, literally," I joked.

"Don't be dumb, Ray," came the reply in stereo.

"Anyways, when I saw you two having sex all these emotions came over me. I was really mad at both of you. I was angry with you Rachel for stealing my boyfriend. I was mad at you Ray for screwing another woman. I know we said we'd see other people, but actually watching you fuck someone else made me see red. I was so jealous of both of you because you looked like you were enjoying each other so much. I wanted more than anything to feel the way you were making Rachel feel, Ray. I love you so much and I wish that you loved me the same way you obviously love your s****r. I mean, the fact that you refused to do me out of respect for her says it all."

Rachel silently stared at the floor. She had obviously been affected by Amanda's expression of love for me.

"And mostly, you two just made me horny as hell. I couldn't believe how wet my pussy got from watching you guys. My panties were soaked. I tried to get myself off by masturbating while I watched but it wasn't helping. I was serious when I said I've wanted to fuck both of you for so long. I had been expecting that Ray and I would eventually have sex, but I wasn't sure if that was going to happen anymore after seeing him with you. And with you always telling me how disgusting lesbians are, I had always figured I would never get to taste your sweet pussy."

"You weren't really ever going to tell on us were you?" I asked.

Amanda shook her head no.

"You just did whatever you thought it would take to get in Rachel's pants, huh?" She nodded. "I actually can respect that," I said. "I would do anything to get in her pants too. I think everyone on the planet would."

"Shut up Ray," Rachel laughed.

"He's right you know," agreed Amanda. "You are one hot piece of ass, girl."

"Mmm, you have a pretty nice ass yourself," Rachel replied. "Thanks for making me eat your cunt. God, I think I'm addicted to the taste of pussy now. [ha ha, see?] I love it! Fuck, I'm such a slut," she laughed. "Will you tell us one more thing though?"

"Sure."

"If you hate Joey so much why are you sl**ping with him?" Rachel asked.

Bad question. Amanda began sobbing again.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Rachel said, reaching across me and putting her hand on her friend's thigh. "You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."

"Hell yes she does," I said. "She's going to tell us everything just like she promised."

Rachel frowned at me. I smiled and winked at her.

"It's ok, Rach. I don't mind telling you guys," Amanda replied. "Basically it all started on prom night. I went into the ladies room for a minute and when I came out I saw you dancing with my date. God, you make me so mad sometimes. Every guy I've ever liked, including your b*****r, you steal from me."

"Oh Amanda, I'm so sorry. I don't do it on purpose. I don't know why guys come on to me so much. And I swear I've never done anything with any guy except Ray."

"It's ok. It's not your fault. I know why they come onto you, though. For starters, it's because of these, these, these, this and this," she said, touching Rachel's juicy red lips, her luscious breasts, her creamy thighs, her sexy tummy and her pretty pussy.

"And this," I added, reaching under my s****r and pinching her ass.

"Ow! Stop it," Rachel squealed, hitting my shoulder.

"You don't still think I stole your prom date though right, Mandy? I mean, you know what really happened that night right?" Rachel asked.

Amanda nodded.

"So what happened?" I asked.

"After her b*****r was such a jerk, I went back inside to call for a ride home and her date stopped me and asked me to dance since she was in the bathroom," Rachel explained. "I should have said no, but my senior prom was ruined by her stupid b*****r. I wanted to have at least one good thing about it to remember."

"My b*****r is such an asshole."

"She never came back from the bathroom," Rachel continued, "so her date offered to give me a ride home. He just dropped me off. He didn't even walk me to the door. Where did you go anyways, Amanda?"

"Joey gave me a ride home."

Rachel gasped. "You were the girl that I saw getting into Joey's truck?"

Amanda nodded.

"You went to the motel with him that night instead of me."

Again Amanda nodded, tears once again forming in her pretty brown eyes.

"Why?" Rachel asked softly.

"Because of my fucking mother."

"What?!!" Rachel and I shouted.

I knew Amanda's mom quite well. I've been invited to dinner plenty of times at her house by Mandy, and I've seen her quite a lot at my little s****r's various extracurricular activities. She looks a lot like Amanda - dark brown hair, tan skin, long legs, and nice butt. She's a single lady and always has been. She's never been married and to my knowledge never even has had a steady boyfriend, but who the hell am I though, to know much about her personal life?

The lady's name is Christina, which is ironic since it rhymes with my mother's name, Tina. My mom absolutely hates Amanda's mom. It's actually a wonder that my mom likes Amanda so much considering her venom towards her mother. Personally I didn't have anything against her. I try not to hate gorgeous women that I hope to fuck someday. I have no idea why my mom hates Christina so much. As I said before, my mom is kind of a bitch, but I still love her.

"You know how much my mom dotes on Joey, right?" Amanda continued. "Well, for a couple months leading up to prom my b*****r was telling my mom and I about how he was planning on losing his virginity that night. Mom was all excited for him and she was giving him all kinds of advice on what to do to make it happen."

"HA HA HAAAAA! That is fucking hi-LAR-ious!" I laughed. "So the penis ploy was your mom's idea?"

"No, that was Joey's dumbass idea. It was also his own idea to ask out Rachel. I tried telling him that she wasn't even going to make out with him, let alone let him fuck her, but he insisted that he was going to lose his virginity to the hottest girl in school. After he exposed himself to Rachel and she ditched him, he realized his plan was ruined so he called my mom on his mobile and told her what happened. My mom told him she'd do whatever it took to make sure her baby got laid that night."

"Nice mom," I said.

Amanda and Rachel rolled their eyes at me.

"I saw Joey in his truck right then so I told him to take me home. I got in and he handed me the phone. Mom asked if I would do a special favor for Joey and let him have sex with me. I couldn't believe it. I thought she was d***k or something. I told her no way and to fuck him herself. I was shocked when she said normally she would, but that she couldn't that night because she was away on a business trip."

"Your mom actually asked you to have sex with your b*****r?" Rachel asked, eyebrows raised.

"Yep, weird huh?" she said. "Anyways, I told my mom that no way was I going to do my own b*****r. She freaked out. She threatened to kick me out of the house and disown me if I didn't do it. Then suddenly she got all sweet and promised me that if I would do it, she'd buy me the car I've been wanting. I guess I'm a whore, because I said I'd do it. I reasoned that Joey was pretty cute even if he was an ass, and that a dick would feel good in my pussy regardless of who it was attached to. And actually, I know it's gross, but the idea of i****t has always really turned me on."

Rachel and I looked at each other knowingly.

"So Joey took me to the motel and fucked me. Well, if you can call it that. He laid me on the bed and lifted up my dress and pulled my panties off and stuck his penis in me. He came after the twelfth stroke and he couldn't get it up again so we went home. I was just glad someone else had already taken my virginity, and that I didn't give it to my loser b*****r.

"The next day my mom got home and he bragged to her about how he had fucked me all night long. Mom said she wanted proof that he and I had screwed or else she wasn't going to give me the money for the car. She made us get undressed and then told Joey to lie down on the bed and me to climb on and fuck him while she watched."

"Your mom took those pictures of you and him together, huh?" I asked.

"Yeah, I keep deleting them, but my mom keeps resending them to me. She writes comments about each one, like how hot it makes her to see her son's dick inside her daughter's pretty pussy. She's been trying to seduce me for months. And Joey won't keep his fucking hands off me now. He wants to screw me again but I won't let him so he's been grabbing my ass and tits and putting his hand between my legs every chance he gets. He even does it in front of Mom. She just laughs and does it too."

"I fucking hate them," she said, crying once again.

I put my arm around her and held her as we sat there quietly for a few minutes. Rachel was the next to speak.

"I had no idea what you're going through, Amanda. I feel awful," she said, reaching across me and holding her friend's hand.

"It's ok. I probably should go. I'm really sorry for what I did to you."

Rachel smiled. "Sorry? Why should you be sorry? I love pussy now because of you! And actually, you watching and helping Ray and I fuck was pretty exciting."

Amanda laughed. "Yeah, it was really fun playing with you guys."

"And you can't leave yet. You still haven't fucked my b*****r."

"WHAT??!!" Amanda and I exclaimed.

"You guys heard me."

We sat there stunned.

"Don't stare at me like that. Well, I just figure I'm not going to be able to stop eating Amanda's pussy, so it's only fair if Ray gets to put his dick in it," she laughed. "Look, we all have feelings for each other and we all want to fuck the shit out of each other. So, we could be jealous and make this really complicated, or we could decide together to make it really simple."

"I vote simple," I said.

"Me too," Amanda agreed.

"Awesome. So, Amanda, you should know that Ray and I are trying to make a baby together. We're all the way in love and we're going to spend the rest of our lives together. Nothing will change that. So the only question is whether you want to spend the rest of your life with us. Are you willing to share Ray with me?"

Amanda's face lit up. "Yes, of course," she replied, her beautiful eyes sparkling. God, I love her smile.

"Well, you said you hate your mom and b*****r and want to get away from them. So why don't you marry Ray? You're eighteen; your mom can't stop you. You guys can get married and then I'll come live with you. That way we can all be together and no one will be suspicious about Ray and I."

"I'll do it on one condition," said Amanda. "You have to get me pregnant too, Ray."

"Yay! Then we have a deal!" shouted Rachel.

I awoke a few seconds later. I guess I must have blacked out.

"Jesus, Ray, are you alright?" Amanda asked.

"Uh, yeah, sorry," I replied.

"I don't think his heart is beating fast enough," Rachel said. "Let's help him out."

Rachel and Amanda both leaned over and put their heads in my lap. Amanda licked my balls while Rachel licked my dick.

"Wow, I think his heart is already beating a little faster," giggled Amanda, eyeing my dick as it swelled in my s****r's mouth.

"Ray, I think it's about time you got to screw my best friend," Rachel said.

At that moment my cock was hard enough to pound nails. Another fantasy was about to be checked off my list - fucking my little s****r's hot best friend. With the full approval and blessing of my s****r no less.

"Are you sure, Rachel?" I asked. "I mean, you're really ok with this?"

"I'm not ready yet to watch you two make love," Rachel answered. "I don't know if I ever will be. So when you two are alone you can make love. When I'm around though, I expect you to fuck. And I sure as hell expect you to let me join in."

Amanda and I both nodded our agreement, and then my little s****r rotated her gorgeous body around upside-down so that her head and shoulders were on the seat and so that her ass and feet were resting on the back cushion of the couch.

"Come here Amanda and let me lick your clit while Ray fucks you from behind. You can try to get me off before Ray fills your pussy up with cum," she giggled.

Amanda wasted no time straddling Rachel and presenting her with a facefull of sweet lickable twat. I stood up and watched as Rachel licked up and down her slit a few times and then inserted her tongue deep in her friend's vagina.

"Mmmm!! Your pussy tastes so good Amanda. I love it!" my s****r said from between her friend's thighs.

As my s****r got Amanda ready for me, I raced down the hall and returned seconds later with Rachel's dildo. Amanda giggled when I gave it to her and enthusiastically began fucking my s****r's pussy with it as she licked and sucked her clit and caressed up and down her stocking covered legs. Rachel groaned in ecstasy, the extreme pleasure she was experiencing clearly apparent on her beautiful face.

I stroked my dick for a second as I caressed Rachel's cheek and asked her to open her mouth wide. She did, and I slowly inserted my cock between her pouty red lips and deep into her throat until she had taken all of me inside her. I couldn't believe she was able to do that! Holy fuck! I reached around and squeezed and fondled Amanda's tits as I gently thrust in and out of my deep-throating little s****r's sexy mouth.

Amanda's skin was so wonderfully smooth. Her perky breasts felt so soft yet so amazingly firm. I traced around her areolas and long, erect nipples that I was aching to suck on. I slid my hands down her tummy and between her legs and slid two fingers into her hole. I fucked them in and out covering them with her wetness, then brought my hand up and placed my fingers on her lips, letting her smell her own pungently erotic odor which was proof of her body's excited and aroused state. She opened her mouth and sucked my fingers causing my cock to throb involuntarily in my s****r's throat.

My high was returning; I ached for more. With my cock harder then hell and Amanda's pussy dripping wet and ready for me I withdrew myself from my s****r's mouth. Rachel knew it was time. She reached around and placed the palms of her hands on the cheeks of Amanda's tight little ass and spread her best friend's pussy open for me.

"She's all ready for you Ray," Rachel breathed, struggling to communicate due to the intense pleasure Amanda was exerting on her privates. "Fuck her, sweetheart."

"Yeah sweet boy. Please fuck me," Amanda said, looking back at me over her shoulder and smiling.

I brushed Amanda's hair off to the side and leaned over and reached under her arms and held onto her shoulders as I began kissing her neck. I thrust upwards a few times, sliding my dick back and forth along the crack of her sexy ass before angling downwards and pressing forward into her slippery wet folds. I pushed slowly into her, enjoying and committing to memory the intense sensations and extreme pleasure of entering her tight eighteen year old pussy for the first time.

"Mmmm... Wow Ray, your dick feels huge inside me."

"It's so nice, isn't it?" my s****r agreed.

Having dumped my load already so many times that day, there was no danger of cumming too soon no Joeyer how hard I banged her. So I held nothing back. I slammed my dick over and over hard and fast into her cunt, rocking her body and eliciting all kinds of sexy moans and groans of pleasure.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Nngg, goddamnit fuck meeeeeee!" Amanda screamed, still masturbating my s****r with the vibrating clone of my cock.

"That's it, Ray! Fuck that pussy hard!" Rachel encouraged, as she slid her tongue back and forth over Amanda's clit.

"Fuck, Mandy your pussy feels so good!!!" I groaned, as I grabbed her tits and squeezed as I continued ramming my dick into her body.

Whatever she was doing with her pussy, it felt so fucking good. Somehow she was making it contract over and over around me, essentially milking my shaft. The girls were both now screaming and moaning louder than hell, intensifying my high and the extreme pleasure of every move I made.

"Mmmm!!! Oh, Mandy, you're going to make me cum, baby!" Rachel announced. "Fuck me! Fuck my pussy Mandy! Oh, God! I'm cumming!!!!!!"

When Rachel screamed at the height of her ecstasy, Amanda discarded the dildo and clenched the leather of the couch in her tight little fists. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cock that was violating her special place and giving her so much pleasure.

"That's it Ray, fuck me! ... You're screwing my pussy so good! ... Oh God, you feel so fucking good in me! ... Fuck me! That's it! ... Fuck, I'm cummmmming!!!!!"

My ego soaring from having given this goddess such an intense orgasm, I grabbed a hold of her dark brown hair and pulled her head back as I banged the hell out of her pussy. I was ready. I slammed my balls hard against her ass one last time, burying my cock deep within her vagina, and pumped my seed into her beautiful teenage body.

Amanda quickly stood up on the couch and positioned her cunt directly over Rachel's. My s****r immediately understood her best friend's intentions and she reached up and spread her own pussy open. I would have thought that after having cum so many times in a single day that another erection would have been impossible, but as the three of us watched silently in awe as my sperm dripped out of Amanda's pussy into Rachel's vagina, my cock twitched. ___________________________________________________________________________________

Epilogue

"Thanks for walking me home, Ray," Amanda said.

We had been sitting on her back porch swing in the dark for the last twenty minutes or so, holding each other and talking. It was Rachel's idea that I go with her. I guess she wanted Amanda to know that she was sincere about her willingness to share me with her. Actually, pretty much that's what we had been talking about. I had told her how much I loved both her and Rachel and how much I wanted to be with both of them, but that I could understand if it she thought my s****r's idea was too weird or would make her feel too uncomfortable. She just laughed and said not to worry. She would give anything to be with me, and she saw my s****r as an added bonus.

I was just about to kiss her when suddenly the lights in Amanda's house turned on.

"Great. That sucks. My mom and b*****r are home," Amanda said.

"It's ok, it's pitch dark out here. They can't see us, and I want to kiss you," I replied.

Amanda and I had made out many times on that swing, and I was looking forward to doing it again. At that moment though, I saw Christina and Joey through the big back windows walking into the dining room. It had been a little while since I last saw Christina and I have to say, she was looking fine. She was wearing a cute little sundress that reached not quite to mid-thigh and was held up by a couple of thin straps. Her boobs looked great in that dress. They sort of reminded me of my mom's. You know, large. I don't know what it is about MILFs and big tits, but man they make my dick hard.

It had been very hot that day and Amanda had opened the dining room windows to let in some fresh air before she and I had stepped out onto the patio. We could hear every word of their conversation. And actually, the topic they were discussing made it very difficult not to eavesdrop.

"Are you sure your penis is alright?" Christina asked.

"I'm fine Mom. Jeez, it's embarrassing enough that you made me go to the hospital. I really don't want to discuss my penis with you," Joey replied.

"I just thought maybe a pretty nurse could help make it feel better. I'm really sorry you got that fat old grandma lady."

Joey quivered.

"I'm worried about you, baby. I need to make sure you';re alright. Let Mommy take a look."

What the fuck?! The day just kept getting better and better. Whatever was going to happen, they had my attention. Amanda seemed pretty interested in watching what her mom and b*****r were up to as well. Very quietly we sneaked around and hid behind the five foot high brick wall which enclosed the patio. We were probably fifteen feet or so from the dining room. We peered over the structure just in time to see Christina reach over and start unbuttoning Joey's jeans.

"God Mom, I told you I'm fine," he said, though not making any effort to stop her. "Besides, Amanda could come home any minute."

"Hurry," I whispered. "Call your mom and ask her if it's ok if you stay out a little longer."

"You're so bad Ray!" Amanda said, trying not to giggle too loudly.

She got up and ran a safe distance away from the house. A couple seconds later the phone in the dining room rang.

"Hello," Christina answered. "Oh hi Amanda... Of course it's ok if you want to stay out later," she said, licking her lips as she resumed unbuttoning her son's pants.

Fuck yes!

"Yeah, he's ok. I think he's actually feeling pretty good right now," she said, reaching into his jeans and caressing him. "Ok, have fun sweetheart. Bye bye."

Amanda returned a couple seconds later to see her b*****r's pants and underwear down around his ankles and her mother on her knees with her face inches away from his erect dick. Amanda's hand immediately went between her legs and started rubbing her pussy through her shorts as she stared at her f****y through the window.

"Yeah, yeah," she said, "I know. I'm an i****t-loving freak."

"Join the club."

"Oh sweetheart," Christina said, "your poor penis is so big and swollen. It needs some medicine. Did you know that honey is a natural antibiotic?"

She grabbed the honey bear off the kitchen counter and began squirting the sweet sticky goo all around the head and up and down the shaft of her son's perfectly healthy cock.

"Uh oh. It's dripping onto your testicles and getting all over the place," she giggled. "I think I used way too much. Here, let me clean some of it off for you."

Christina set the honey bear down and stuck her tongue out and slowly licked the length of her son's dick. Joey closed his eyes and rested his hands on her head as she began sucking the honey off his balls.

"Hmm, I don't think that's working very well. Let me try another way."

She opened her mouth and took Joey's prick between her lips and deep into her mouth.

"God Mom, that feels so much better," Joey groaned.

"Fuck! I can't take this anymore," I whispered. I moved over to stand behind Amanda and unzipped my pants and guided my hard-on through the opening. Then I reached around her and unbuttoned her cut-offs and pushed them and her panties down over her beautiful butt. I wasted no time dicking around with foreplay; Amanda was horny as hell and her pussy was already sopping wet. I just put my cock between her legs and thrust it into her cunt and began fucking her while we watched her mother sucking her b*****r's penis.

"There, I think that medicine should help," Christina said a few minutes later. "Oh, now Mommy isn't feeling so good, baby." It hurts right here," she pouted, lifting her dress up and rubbing her pussy through her panties.

"Maybe you should let me have a look," Joey suggested.

"Ok, baby. Will you also make sure my boobies are alright? They're feeling a little sore too."

Christina pushed the spaghetti straps off her shoulders and the bodice of her dress fell to her waist. There they were. The twins. Naked. God they were big and sexy. Fuck! And this idiot gets to suck and fuck them.

Joey reached up and groped his mother's breasts and told her to lie down.

"Maybe they need some antibiotics also," he said.

She nodded her agreement and he took the bottle and squirted honey all over his mother's chest.

"Don't use your hands, baby. They'll get all sticky," she said when he went to spread the honey around. "Why don't you use your penis? It's already messy."

Joey kicked off his pants and underwear as Christina removed her panties. He straddled her and slapped her tits a few times with his cock and then used it to apply the honey.

"That's it Joey, spread it all around. Make sure you get it all over my nipples real good too. "Oh, it's too sticky. Spit on my tits, maybe that will make it easier."

Joey scooted back and did as his mother asked. He had no problem producing enough saliva to slicken things up. He had been drooling like crazy ever since his mother exposed herself. Christina cradled his head against her, sighing as he licked the honey off her breasts and sucked it from her erect nipples.

"Now spread it in between them real good, baby" Christina said, reaching up and squeezing her melons together.

Joey scooted back up and slid his cock into the channel she had created and began fucking his mother's jugs.

I slid my hands under Amanda's shirt and played with her breasts as I fucked her, imagining that it was my dick that was sliding between her mom's lovely and amazing breasts.

"Oh God Joey, you're making my tits feel so much better, but it's making Mommy's pussy hurt so bad.

Joey reached back and put his hand between her legs and began rubbing her pussy. Even as far away as we were, I could see that Christina was completely aroused.

"Is this where it hurts?" Joey asked as he caressed her.

"Mmmm, yeah, right there is where it hurts. Mommy's pussy is aching. Please rub it for me baby.

"Look how turned on your mother is, Amanda. Her pussy lips are so puffy and wet. Your b*****r is going to fuck your mom," I whispered.

"He's such a mother fucker," Amanda replied.

"I wouldn't mind fucking her. I'd screw her just like this," I said, pumping my dick aggressively in and out of Amanda's pussy.

"Mmmm, you're so sexy Ray," she groaned.

"God Joey, it's starting to hurt really bad! It fucking hurts deep inside me! Help me baby," Christina moaned, spreading her legs. "Come here darling. Put your penis deep inside Mommy's pussy and inject my womb with your special white medicine."

Joey climbed between his mother's legs and slid his cock into her vagina. Christina sighed and closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his back as he pumped his dick in and out of her pussy. Clearly, they had done this many times before. I don't care if he was an asshole. Watching him have sex with his own mother was fucking awesome! Well, that is while it lasted.

"Fuck Mom, I'm cumming!"

"Goddamnit Joey!"

"Mmm, I love you so much, Ray," Amanda sighed.

"And I love you Amanda."

Joey may be a quick cummer, but I definitely was not, especially not after all the times I had ejaculated that day. When Joey had finished his business and terminated the show, I noticed a patio lounge chair nearby, so I had dragged it over behind the wall and lay Amanda down on it and had resumed fucking her.

Well, to be more precise, I began making love to her. More than anything I wanted her to know that I really did love her and that I truly wanted to be with her. I could see from the way that she looked at me with her beautiful brown eyes and from the way that she kissed me and from the way that she moved her precious body against me that she knew that I did. I had been wondering if it was possible to love and please two women. At that moment I had no doubt that I could, and my next task would be to prove it to Rachel when I got home.

As we kissed and enjoyed each other's bodies, the phone rang inside. We heard Amanda's mom answer it, and then we heard the back door open. Normally I would have been nervous about her catching me fucking her daughter, but after what Amanda and I had just witnessed I really didn't give a shit if she saw us. Christina didn't know it yet, but I owned her now. Besides, Amanda's pussy felt so good. There's no way that anything could have stopped me from sliding my dick in and out of it at that moment.

"I miss you so much," Christina said. "I'm so fucking horny, darling. I can't stop thinking about you. My pussy is so wet. God I need you to come home and fuck me. ... I do masturbate. You know that. ... No, I need your big cock in my pussy, baby. A dildo's just not the same. ... I hate having one night stands. I'm not a slut. ... Ok, you're right, I'm your slut," she giggled. "I'm your dirty little slut."

"Your mom has a boyfriend?" I asked.

Amanda shrugged.

"When are you coming home from Los Angeles, Joe?"

Los Angeles?! Joe?!

"Isn't your dad named Joe?" Amanda asked.

"Damn it, that sucks. I don't know if I can survive without having your cum inside my pussy for three whole weeks," Christina whined. "You better not waste it all on Annie. She doesn't need it; she just had your baby. Besides, what if you run out?"

Oh my God. My mind started racing and my heart started pounding like hell.

"I know, I know. I was just being silly. You've been pumping sperm into me for more than twenty years. I'm not worried that you'll run out. ... Yeah, the twins are fine. Amanda is hanging out with your daughter tonight so Joey kept me entertained. He was really sweet."

Sticky too.

"I really am happy that you get to have another baby, big b*****r," Christina said. "It just makes me sad that I can't share that part of your life with you. I wish we didn't have to have all these secrets. I wish we could tell your k**s that I'm their aunt. I wish we could tell our k**s who their father is. And mostly I wish we could make love without worrying that Tina was going to find out about us again."

WHAT THE FUCK?!!!!!!!!!

Amanda's eyes sparkled and her smile was bigger and more beautiful than I've ever seen.

"I love you big b*****r," she whispered.

"I love you too cousin."

And with that, I kissed her and drove balls deep into her cunt and let my cock and my mind explode, bathing her pussy in a flood of loving i****tuous semen.

THE END

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 34750  |  
98%
  |  18

Loving Little s****r and Friend

i****t/Taboo

Loving Little s****r and Friend

Prologue

Rachel is my younger s****r by three years. Since we were little she and I have been best buddies. For the most part we have always gotten along great together. I love playing games and hanging out with her. She's the happiest person I know and has the cutest smile and the most adorable laugh ever. She is so fun to be around and she's kind and friendly to everyone.

As her older b*****r, naturally I enjoy teasing the hell out of her. I learned early on that I could get her all worked up pretty easy by k**napping her dolls or holding her bears for ransom. I loved tormenting her just to get her to scream and chase me around the house, begging me to give them back.

What I soon found out is that Rachel is quite a tease herself. She's also a fast learner. It wasn't long before she started taking my stuff to get me to chase her. She knew it really pissed me off and she always had a blast doing it. I didn't bother begging for anything though. I just tickled her until I could wrestle whatever she had back from her.

It was all innocent fun until she turned 15 and started dating. That's when I realized what a sexy young woman she was becoming. Rachel's body had very nicely developed things that b*****rs shouldn't look at on their s****rs. I found myself extremely aroused whenever I was near her. At the time, I thought as long as nobody else found out, what harm was there? And, oh, how I loved it. As her body got hotter and hotter, the more I wanted her.

I took advantage of any opportunity that would fuel my fantasies. Spying on her through her bedroom window became a regular occurrence. She never grew out of being a tease and still had lots of fun taking my stuff to get me to chase her. I always pretended to be mad, but really I loved holding on to her from behind as she struggled to get away. She never seemed to notice, or at least care, when I'd slide my hands up and down her body, touching her inappropriately.

Our older s****r, Annie the bitch, saw us messing around one day and threatened to tell on us, well, mostly me. Annie is a couple of years older and has bossed me around and blackmailed me constantly since I was 3. She is always looking for ways to get me in trouble and this was really not something I needed anyone knowing about, especially my parents, so that was the end of that.

Now, my parents are your typical parents. My father is a partner at a large multinational law firm. My mother the debutante has no job, instead relying on my immensely wealthy grandfather to give her money when my father was not around, which was a lot of times. They weren't the warmest of parents, but none of us k**s never went without getting the latest gadget or toy, even if we did not want it. For example, my s****r Rachel got a brand new $10,000 computer designed for graphic design and yet she does not use it for that purpose. All she does on the computer is to surf the web and chat online and do stuff on facebook.

I took to heart the advice my grandfather gave me, "Ray, get a damn education." I graduated valedictorian from high school. I scored a perfect 1600 on the SAT and 36 on the ACT. This was before the redid the SAT. Thanks to my academic performance, and perhaps my grandfather who is the chairman of the Board of Trustee of the local university, I enrolled there as I received an academic scholarship. And even through my f****y lives only ten minutes away, I elected to live in a dorm as. I thought that living away from home and being around lots of girls would help me get over Rachel. But it hasn't. I still see her and my f****y quite often and she calls all the time to chat. My roommates love it when she comes to visit. It's pretty obvious they all want to screw her. They always tag along wherever we go, showing off for her. Even though they act like dumbasses, it's actually a relief to have them around. I'm not sure I could control myself if the two of us were ever alone together.

Before I begin, let me give you some idea how hot the 5'7", 18 year old, 115-pound Rachel really is. She is a gorgeous babe with platinum hair with baby blue eyes. She has these long legs that is perfectly toned and leads to the most perfect ass I have ever seen. She has a flat stomach from all the running she did. And man are her 34D tits to die for.

Chapter 1

The story begins two weeks after Rachel's 18th birthday when I got an unexpected message from my dad. It came in on Friday while I was in class. I had turned my phone onto silent before going to class. I always turn up the volume for the ring turn and see if I have any messages. Well, my father's message went like this:

"Ray, this is your father. Your mother and I are about to board a plane to go out west to Los Angeles. Your s****r is pregnant and is about to go into labor any day. She asked mom if we could stay with her and we agreed. The only problem is that Rachel has midterms in two of her classes and cannot come with us. What I am asking you is to stay with Rachel for the time we are gone. Rachel doesn't want to be alone at home. I left you a credit card, use it for food and other necessary things. Please do not go overboard. I am trusting you now. And no parties."

The first thing that came to my mind was the fact that Annie was pregnant. How did that happen? Now, you are thinking, you never took sex ed. Well, I did but what I might have mentioned before is that my older s****r is more than just a bitch, she's a bitchy lesbian. She and her girlfriend Jessica have been living together in sin for the last three years. Both of them have declared their hatred for males and have refused to have anything to do with them, including yours truly. I can't imagine the carpet muncher letting a guy get his dick anywhere near her, let alone letting him put it where it needs to go to impregnate her.

My dad and mom are traditional Catholic and they believe it's one of the biggest sins ever to have premarital sex or to be a homosexual. They both about had heart attacks when my s****r announced she was a lesbian. They told her she was going to hell and refused to talk to her for months. You'd think that the announcement that she was having a baby out of wedlock would have killed them. They should be absolutely furious.

And now evidently, my parents have forgiven Annie, who lives in Los Angeles across the country. My parents, who never forgave her, never visited Annie despite the numerous invitations made by her. I am quite surprised by this new development.

Hanging up the phone I thought to myself, yes, I have to be alone with s****r. Then I envisioned me being alone with my s****r. I begin to think that if I could only seduce her then I can have her bent over the couch as I fucked her senseless. That thought brought a smile to my face. I then remembered she was my s****r.

I arrived at about six o'clock in the afternoon at my parents' quiet and empty house. I parked my car and confidently strolled up the walk and through the front door. The next three weeks were going to be fucking awesome. I set my stuff down and headed into the bathroom to take a leak. As I drained the lizard I noticed them out of the corner of my eye. My s****r had tossed her cotton panties and nightgown casually on the floor and they lay next to each other in front of the bathtub. I should have just put my dick back in my pants and hurried out the door, but that's not what sex-crazed perverts do. I picked up the panties and put the crotch to my face and deeply inhaled the pungently erotic smell of Rachel's sex. The effect of her scent on my brain was like an intense aphrodisiac and I began losing all reasoning abilities. I needed to get off and needed to now.

I kicked my pants off and with the panties in one hand and my dick in the other I crossed the hall and went into Rachel's room. I lay down on her bed and began jerking off as I continued to breathe in the smell of her pussy. I pictured myself kneeling in front of her as she stood wearing these panties. I'd hold on to her ass while moving my face between her legs, enjoying her sexy smell as I licked her vulva through the thin material.

Normally I could spend hours masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r, but I knew that she could come home at any time. I may be an i****t-loving pervert, but I'm not insane. In my fantasies, she might get all wet and horny and start playing with herself as she watched me masturbate through her slightly open door. In real life though, if she came home and caught me beating off on her bed she sure as hell wouldn't want to fuck me, but I would definitely be fucked!

I was ready to shoot what I felt must be a good sized load so I sat up and began searching for something to cum in. Yeah, her panties were right there and were a perfectly acceptable receptacle, but I had a better location in mind. Girls are lotion freaks and my s****r is the biggest lotion freak of them all. She usually has bottles of the stuff everywhere - Country Apple, Creamy Coconut, and Sweet Pea to name a few of her favorites. I'll add some Nut Nectar to one and she'll soon be unknowingly rubbing my cum all over her body.

I crossed the room and slid open the top drawer of her dresser. I didn't see any fucking lotion; this was where Rachel kept her lingerie. She had all her bras and panties organized by color, resulting in a brilliant rainbow of cotton, nylon and satin goodness. At the very back corner of the drawer was a large red bag. With trembling hands I extracted the familiar object and dumped the contents on the bed. In disbelief I stared down at the ten inch replica of my cock, bottle of lubricant, and lingerie and my mind began replaying events of two weeks ago.

On my way to my apartment after having spent the day with my little s****r on her birthday, I stopped at an adult bookstore hoping to find a fuck film featuring a porn star that looked like her. I was still high from watching her and her friends tanning and frolicking around at the beach all day wearing nothing but skimpy bikinis and smiles. Porn was just what I needed to end the day. Contributing to my euphoria was that I'd overheard Rachel's friends teasing her that she was still a virgin, despite her being a 15 on a scale of 10. .

As I went up to the counter to pay, I saw a make your own dildo kit. The idea of sending my s****r a sex toy seemed pretty kinky in and of itself, but actually sending her a dildo made from my boner was extremely dirty and exciting! I paid for the kit, some lubricant, and the stuff I came for and went back to my apartment. The next morning I woke up and cloned my cock and a day later I had a perfect duplicate. It was a rubber version of the real thing plus it vibrated! To top the gift off I went to a lingerie store and bought some black thong panties with a matching bra, garter belt and stockings. Then I went home and made up some lame letter that said Rachel had won a contest she'd somehow been entered in on an erotic website. I placed everything in a silky red bag and packaged it up and mailed it to her the next day.

Now it all lay in front of me on my s****r's bed. I had thought surely she would have freaked out when she opened the package and thrown it all away. Yeah, I'd fantasized that she was masturbating with my cock every night, but honestly I never really thought she'd keep the gift. I couldn't tell if she had used the dildo, but the bottle of lubricant was now unsealed and only half full. I guess Rachel had been having some fun!

Getting back to the dildo at hand, I imagined my s****r slowly shoving the 8" dildo deep in her virgin pussy for the first time, and quickly brought my balls back to their boiling point and came into the bottle of lubricant. Masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r always gives me the biggest rush, the dopamine production in my brain going completely out of control. The orgasms I achieve are unbelievably intense as ropes and ropes of cum ejaculate from my body. A few minutes later though, the high rapidly diminishes and I am left feeling like crap for lusting over my own s****r. Now I had just invaded my s****r's privacy, snooped through her personal belongings and shot a load of semen into her lube bottle.

My senses restored and my buzz nearly gone, I wiped my dick off with Rachel's cotton panties and threw them through the open door back into the bathroom. Then I quickly put everything away and got the hell out of there.

I was drinking a glass of water and staring out the window over the kitchen sink when she got home. I had spent the last twenty minutes cursing myself for being such an asshole and was trying to convince myself that I could behave for the next few weeks. There were suddenly two big reasons why I doubted that I'd be able to, and both of them were firmly pressed against my back.

"Boo!" she yelled, right into my ear.

My s****r and I are always trying to scare the shit out of each other and to her credit she had been absolutely silent in her attempt to sneak up on me. Her tits and perfume had given her away already, but I was so glad that she didn't catch me in her room that I jumped a little to humor her.

"Ha ha, I got you!" she said, proud of herself.

"Hey, you can't yell in a person's ear like that. It does damage," I joked, turning around to look at her.

She was wearing sandals and a white dress that left little to the imagination. She had her long blonde hair straight and was wearing red lipstick that perfectly matched her painted fingernails and toes. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and smiled. Damn, she was hot.

She put her arms around me and said, "So dad got you to come and hang out with me for a few weeks. That's so cool! We're going to have so much fun!"

"Yeah, it'll be tons of fun," I said, squeezing her tight.

"Check out this little black skirt I got today. Isn't it cute?" she said, holding it up to show me.

When she said little she wasn't k**ding. It was extremely short.

"Wow, I love it. It's way sexy. I'm not sure I like the idea of all the boys drooling over you when you're wearing that around though."

"Oh b*****r, it's fine."

"Hey, can you believe Annie is going to have a baby?" I asked.

"No. That's crazy."

Rachel turned around and reached up into the cupboard to get a glass. My eyes focused on her sweet ass which was being exposed as the dress rose up.

"Dad and Mom seem pretty happy about it though," she continued.

As she turned back I quickly looked up, glancing briefly at her chest.

"I know. Dad about shit himself when he found out Annie's a lesbian and now she's going to have an illegitimate k** and he's all excited."

"I don't get why he's being so nice to her but still really strict with me. The other day I had a guy friend over to study and afterward dad lectured me for two hours about how I'm not allowed to have boys in my room and how he thinks sex before marriage is a sin next to murder. "

"So you had a boy in your room, huh? And what were you two quote-unquote studying may I ask? French?" I teased.

Rachel laughed and punched my shoulder as she stepped over to fill her glass with water. "No. Math, silly. And for your information I hate French kissing. It's gross."

"What?! French kissing isn't gross. It's awesome."

"No it's not. I tried it once and the boy slobbered all over me. It was disgusting!" she said.

"Yeah, well, don't let one asshole high school boy ruin it for you. You'd miss out on a lot of fun. And it was your second French kiss not your first."

"No it wasn't. What are you talking about?"

"Your first French kiss was with me. Don't you remember? When we were k**s we thought French kissing meant just touching tongues and we wanted to see what it was like so we stuck our tongues out and touched them together. "

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she giggled.

"Want to do it again?" Hey, it was worth a shot.

"You're joking right?" she asked, obviously caught off guard.

"Come on. You thought it was fun last time."

"We were k**s!"

"So what? Come on, I dare you."

"Don't be dumb."

"Chicken."

"No I'm not."

"Do it then."

"You're ridiculous. Fine, but don't tell anyone we did this, ok?"

Rachel came over to stand in front of me. I couldn't believe she was going to do this. We stuck out our tongues and moved our heads slowly together, our tongues getting closer and closer until they touched. Those pouty red lips of hers were so close to mine. God, I wanted to kiss her. In one quick motion I opened my mouth and closed my lips around her tongue, sucking on it briefly like a lollipop before letting it go. She looked a bit shocked and for a second I thought she was going to freak, but suddenly she started to giggle. Then amazingly, she stuck her tongue out, apparently wanting me to do it again. So I did. She laughed again, liking what I was doing. Then I stuck my tongue out, inviting her to do the same thing to me. She opened her mouth and sucked my tongue inside, then quickly let it go. I smiled and laughed, having fun and hoping to encourage her.

This game went on for a minute or so and as we played I slid my hands all the way around her and pulled her tight against me. When my next turn came to stick my tongue out, as she opened her mouth I kissed her fully on the lips. I raised my hand to her neck and began sliding my tongue against hers.

Moaning softly my s****r kissed back, pressing her lips hard against mine. My hands were becoming more and more unwilling to behave. I just had to feel that gorgeous ass. I slid my right hand downward onto her sexy bottom.

A few minutes later Rachel pulled back and said, "Wow, you got me all hot."

"See, French kissing is awesome. You just need to stop dating inexperienced loser high school boys and find a man that knows what he's doing."

"Apparently. Now I know what I'm missing out on." She paused for a second, then smiled up at me and said "You seem to know what you're doing. But uh, would you mind taking your hand off my bum?"

"Oh, sorry."

I sure as hell wasn't sorry, and I sure as hell hadn't had enough of touching her ass.

I raised my hand and brought it down fast and hard, spanking her with a loud smack.

"Hey! What the hell?!" she shouted.

I blurted out the first, albeit lame excuse I could think of. "I still owe you eighteen birthday spankings from two weeks ago and I think it's about time you got them."

She screamed and took off running down the hall. I chased after her and caught her as we entered the living room. I dragged her over to the couch and sat down, bringing her with me. She laughed as I tickled her until finally I was able to get her lying face down across my lap, holding her down with my left hand.

"Ok, s*******n more!" I said, as I raised my right hand and spanked her again.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I smacked her again as I tickled and holding her with my other hand. Laughing, she shouted, "Stop it! Let me go!"

"No fucking way."

Kissing her had got me so horny, and looking down at the gorgeous little bitch bent over my lap it was almost impossible to refrain from pulling my dick out and shoving it in her mouth.

I continued spanking her, counting as I went and occasionally petting her ass. After awhile she stopped struggling and began to relax. Her legs had gradually spread further apart and I extended the range of my caresses to between her legs, stopping just short of trouble.

When I reached eighteen I stopped spanking her but continued feeling up her ass.

"Can I get up, now?"

God, she had a nice ass.

"Oh, it's so nice. You've got an amazing ass."

I resumed tickling her sides and she laughed, wiggling her boobs in my face. Her little dress was skin tight and her hard nipples were visible through the fabric. Oh how I wanted to pull her dress straps down and suck on those delicious tits. I didn't get a chance though because Rachel suddenly scooted up further until her crotch was directly in my face. Whether she realized the position she and I were in I don't know, and her soft mound was pushed right against my mouth. God damn! Her pussy was soaking wet! It was ready to be fucked and the thought that I had made it that way made my dick harder than it's ever been!
Rachel scooted back down to once again straddle my pelvis.

I put my hand behind her head and pulled her face to mine and kissed her. As my lips touched hers she slid her tongue into my mouth.

"Mmm, I like kissing you," she sighed.

My heart was beating faster than ever. I had to fuck her. Her body wanted it. Her pussy needed it. I began caressing her as we kissed, sliding my hand along her side upwards towards her boobs. Just as my hand was about to close around one of those big juicy melons, the phone rang.

Fuck! Who the fuck is calling now?!

"Ray," she whispered, "I need to get the phone."

The phone rang again.

"Please, let me get it," she said.

She got up and I followed her into the kitchen.

"Hello... Oh, hi mom... I'm doing great... Yeah, he's here. We were just leaving to go to a movie." she said, winking at me. "What?!" she shouted suddenly into the phone. "That's awesome! Hey Ray, Annie had her baby!"

"Hooray," I mumbled, pissed that playtime was over. "I'm going to go use the bathroom," I said, dismissing myself.

I ran down the hall to her room and quickly went in and raised her blinds so there was a small gap between the bottom and the window sill. She would have to undress sometime tonight and when she did I would be watching. I hurried back out and went in the bathroom and closed the door.

She knocked about ten minutes later as I was washing my hands. "Hey, do you want to go see a movie?" she asked.

"Sure, that'd be fun. We can even make it a date and have dinner."

"That is a good idea, I get go out with my hunk of a b*****r. The late show doesn't start for a while, so let's go in a half hour. I get to pick the movie and restaurant," she suggested.

"Ok."

"Cool, it's a date. I'm going to go put on my new skirt."

Sweet! Spy time!

"Remind me to tell you what Mom just told me," she said.

"Yeah, yeah, Annie had her baby. Big deal."

"Oh, it is, baby."

When I heard her door close I exited the bathroom and quietly went outside. I grabbed a bucket to stand on and snuck up to her window and stepped up. Rachel had closed her blinds, but as usual had overlooked the gap at the bottom. My heart was pounding like hell as I peeked through the opening into my s****r's bedroom.

Rachel was at her stereo putting in a CD. She turned the volume way up and then turned back around and kicked off her sandals, dancing to the music. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it over her head revealing a sexy pink bra. Then she unbuttoned her tight jeans and wiggled and bent over as she pushed them off her hips and down her legs. Her cute white panties had ridden up into her crack and her ass looked fucking incredible. I could have left right then more than satisfied.

Rachel danced over to her dresser, opened the top drawer and reached in, and pulled out the red bag I discovered earlier.

"Holy fucking shit," I whispered.

She dumped the dildo, lube, and lingerie out onto the bed and sat down next to them. Reaching behind her she unhooked her bra, then rose up a little and pulled off her panties. Bare-ass naked she lay down not four feet from my unblinking eyes and spread her legs. Her pussy was cuter than I'd ever imagined. It was shaved perfectly smooth and glistened with moisture. I felt my cock twitch with excitement as I pictured sliding it back and forth through those slippery lips. My gaze traveled upwards to the most perky full tits I'd ever seen, her nipples long and stiff. God, I want to fuck every one of her tight holes. I began rubbing my dick through my jeans as I stared through the window.

Grabbing the bottle of lubricant and holding it over her pussy, she opened it and squeezed. I watched in excitement as a long string of slippery cummy lube dripped directly onto my s****r's vulva. She closed her eyes and began rubbing my cream into her snatch, getting it all nice and ready, then grabbed the rubber dong and turned it on and slowly shoved it deep into her pussy. Her cunt looked stuffed, the lips spread wide to accommodate the big toy. If I hadn't jerked off earlier I would have busted my nut right then.

I couldn't believe I was actually watching my s****r masturbate. It wasn't just a naughty little touch and rub either. Rachel was full-on fucking herself. Her moaning soon became audible above the loudness of the music. She continued shoving the cock in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit faster and faster. Soon her whole body trembled in ecstasy. Her orgasm must have felt incredible. Clearly satisfied she curled up in a ball and began licking her toy clean. Seeing my s****r make herself cum was the sexiest, most amazing thing I've ever witnessed in my life.

I remained standing there as Rachel sat up and wiped her pussy off with her panties and then tossed them on the floor. She dressed herself in the lingerie I had sent her, then stood and admired her assets in the mirror, posing playfully as though she were a model, and making a few minor adjustments to her bra.

My balls were hurting like hell. I ran back in the house and into my bedroom and shut the door behind me and pulled off my pants and unbuttoned my boxers. I guided my prick through the opening and lay down on the bed and started jerking off.

"Hey Ray," my s****r called from down the hall a few short minutes later, "are you ready to go?"

Cursing under my breath, I replied, "Uh yeah, just a minute." Actually I needed five.

I could hear her walking closer so I hurried and put my deflating dick back in my boxers. Just as I stood up, Rachel opened the door.

"Hey silly, come on. We're going to be late?" Then she noticed what I was wearing. "Uh, you're not going like that are you?" she asked, giggling.

"Don't be dumb. Of course not, I was just changing. Don't you knock?"

"Aw, that wouldn't be any fun," she replied. "Do you like my new skirt?" she asked, it twirling around to model it for me.

"Wow, I love it. You are so good."

She looked so fucking hot. Besides the black mini-skirt and stockings, she was wearing a tight red sweater and high-heeled black leather boots. God, I need to fuck her, **** her, whatever it takes. I just need to somehow get my cock inside her.

"That's sweet, b*o. Hey are these to your new Beamer?" she asked, gesturing towards the keys on my dresser.

"Yeah, what about them?"

"When are you going to let me drive it?"

"I'm not going to let you drive it. Ever."

"Come on, please? Just let me drive it on the way to dinner tonight."

Normally I might have let her, but I had never been as sexually frustrated as I was at that moment. With her standing there looking sexy as hell all I could think of was her climaxing in pleasure as she shoved that dildo in and out of her vagina. She needed to go so I could relieve my aching nuts, otherwise something very bad was about to happen.

"No way. Now get the fuck out."

"Well, seeing how you're not ready to go yet, and how you're not talking very nice, I think I'm just going to take theeese...," she said as she slowly picked my keys up, "and go without you."

And then just like she had done countless times when we were k**s, she was off and running down the hall with my shit.

"Rachel, get your ass back here!" I shouted as I raced after her.

I caught up to her halfway down the hall and she squealed with laughter as I grabbed her.

"Give me my fucking keys!"

"Someone's got a potty mouth." she sang.

She wiggled free and ran through the nearest door into my parents' bedroom. I followed and grabbed her from behind at the foot of the bed. She screamed and struggled to get away as I held on tight to her waist. I leaned against her and made a move for the keys but she bent over and stretched out her arm, holding them beyond my reach. As soon as her butt made contact with my groin, I forgot what the hell I was even doing.

"Fuck...," I moaned.

"What?"

"Nothing, just give me back my keys."

"Aw, am I making this hard for you?" she teased, wiggling her ass. "Come on, they're just right here." she said, holding up her hand.

Rachel giggled and started struggling to get away again, but I pulled her back hard against me. God, I love the sight and feel of a woman's ass against my body as she's bent over in front of me.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I have pictured my s****r in this exact position thousands of times and now that she was there for real and we were alone I wasn't about to let go.

"No way, it's your own damn fault. Quit stealing my stuff."

The next time she pulled forward I pretended to lose my grip and my hands slid down onto her bum. Moving them quickly back to her waist I pushed my s****r's skirt up, revealing the tops of her stockings and her thong which was wedged in the crack of her heart-shaped ass. The erotic sight before me caused whatever bl**d that was left in my brain to immediately flood my cock, bringing it to full hardness. Unable to control myself any longer, I slid my arms around her and grabbed a tit firmly in each hand.

"Mmm... yeah," she breathed, "you do remember how to play this game."

I sure as hell did remember our game, and now no bitch or anyone else was here to stop me.

I squeezed her boobs and grinded my groin against her ass, playing like I was trying to reach my keys as Rachel wiggled against me, pretending to try to get away. I felt dizzy, my head swimming with all the lust I had built up over the years for my little s****r. Suddenly Mr. Johnson found the opening in my unbuttoned boxers and emerged in all his glory. Overcome by desire I watched as my penis slid up through the groove of my s****r's butt.

Rachel moaned as she felt my throbbing hard-on against the flesh of her ass. She stopped trying to pull away and paused momentarily, then she turned her head and smiled at me sweetly over her shoulder.

"Come on Ray, try to get your keys," she said, lifting her hips causing my dick to slide back down.

I leaned forward, excited, sliding my penis upwards again as I made a half-assed attempt to grab her arm. I missed, and slid my cock back down, smearing pre-cum into her crack. I made several more attempts, each time purposefully failing so I could continue rubbing myself against her. After a few minutes, as I reached for her arm Rachel opened her hand showing me she wasn't holding my keys anymore.

"Hey, where'd they go?" I asked, stupidly.

She looked back at me with those seductive eyes and shrugging her shoulders simply said, "Search me."

"Ok, if that's what you want." I replied.

I slid my hands down over her tummy and then raised her tight little shirt upwards over her tits. Then I pulled the cups of her bra down and grabbed each of her boobs tightly. It's impossible to describe how good her body felt. Grinding my cock against her ass, I fondled her tits and nipples with one hand and began sliding my other hand downwards.

"Are they down here?" I asked, as I slid my hand under the waistband of her panties onto her dripping wet snatch.

"Mmm hmm...," she sighed with her sexy little voice, as my fingers passed over her clit into the dripping wet groove of her pussy. She spread her legs wider and turned her head sideways, sensuously licking her pouty red lips. I leaned over and kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth. Her body trembled and she moaned softly as we kissed, my fingers rubbing all around her vulva. Soon I began fucking my first and middle fingers in and out of her sopping wet hole and rubbing her clitoris with the palm of my hand.

The crack of my s****r's ass had grown slippery from pre-cum and sweat and my dick was sliding smoothly along as I thrust against her over and over in a sexual daze while I fingered and fondled her gorgeous body. I kneeled down behind her and pulled her panties off. I licked a trail from the bottom of her boots all the way up her leg, my hands feeling her smooth stockings as I went, my tongue gliding over her, behind her knee, up her thigh, then onto the bare flesh of her ass. I nudged her leg urging her to spread wider for me and then I buried my face between her legs, my nose in the crack of her ass.

"Oh, God!" she gasped, as I began licking her pussy.

I rubbed her clit as I licked up and down my s****r's slit while massaging her ass and caressing up and down her silky thighs. Turning around, I leaned against the bed and stuck my tongue out and inserted it deep it into my s****r's vagina.

"Oh, fuck! My b*****r's tongue is inside my pussy!"

"Hold your skirt up and look at me." I said, my mouth full of s****r snatch.

She lifted up the front of her skirt and I looked up and over those magnificent tits into her eyes as I began licking and sucking on her clit.

"Do you like eating your s****r's pussy? Oh my God that feels good!"

I rammed my fingers in and out of her cunt as I sucked and licked her clit. I couldn't get enough of feeling Rachel's body, my other hand roaming everywhere, on her ass, her tummy, her boobs, and up and down her gorgeous legs.

"Fuck! That feels so fucking good!" she screamed.

Soon Rachel's legs started to shake and she began moving her hips, fucking my face.

"Oh God, I'm going to cum!" she screamed.

"Yeah baby, cum on my tongue!

"You're eating me so good! Oh my God, here I cum!!!"

Suddenly I could feel her vagina spasming and tightening around my fingers and a flood of juice erupted from her pussy, drenching my face and hand.

When the waves of her orgasm subsided, she collapsed onto the bed. I stood up and she turned her head to look at me and smiled.

"Nobody has ever licked my pussy before," she panted. "That was amazing."

"Thanks. My keys didn't seem to be in there, though," I joked.

She giggled and raised up onto her knees with her upper body still resting on the bed, causing her ass to stick obscenely up into the air. Then she reached behind her with both hands and spread her pussy lips apart.

"Try using something bigger," she suggested.

I'll never forget the incredible view I had at that moment: my gorgeous little s****r dressed sexy as hell, bent over in my favorite position and holding her pussy open, ready to be fucked for the first time.

"Oh my God you're sexy. My dick is so fucking hard for you."

"Mmm..., and my pussy is so wet for you," she replied.

Trembling with excitement and anticipation, I nudged the sensitive head of my penis slightly between the soft fleshy lips of her pussy, right at the entrance of her vagina. I grabbed her waist and pulled her gently back against me, watching as all eight inches of my dick slowly entered my little s****r until I was balls deep in her teenage virgin vagina. Rachel's cunt was tight, wet, and so steaming hot. I was in heaven. All the pleasures I'd ever experienced couldn't even come close to comparing with how good I felt at this moment. I was completely blown away. After years of lusting, I was finally inside my little s****r.

"Mmm... you fit perfectly," she groaned. "I've always fantasized that you'd be my first."

Un-fucking-believable!

I backed my cock all the way out and paused before slowly sticking it back in, enjoying the intense sensations as my prick parted her pussy lips and began slipping inside. I repeated that a few times as I told myself over and over that I was having sex with my s****r.

"Mmm..., that's so nice...," she mumbled.

"We're fucking," I said, as I unhooked her bra and started pumping her faster.

"I love it. Mmm..., my b*****r's big dick is inside my pussy fucking me," she said, reaching between her legs to rub my balls. "Fuck my pussy!"

"God, you're so tight. Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Do you like that? Do you like fucking your s****r's pussy? Come on, fuck me!"

I leaned over and grabbed her boobs and started slamming my hips against her ass. Rachel gripped the bed covers tightly, moaning as her cunt milked my cock.

"God, I love fucking!" she screamed.

My s****r had raised up onto her hands and was now rocking back and forth, moving with me. After a few minutes I leaned back and looked down, enjoying the view.

"Watching my dick go in and out of you is so fucking hot. You're going to make me cum soon." I said.

"I want you to cum inside my pussy."

"Are you on the pill?"

"No, but it's ok."

"But you might get pregnant."

"I don't care. Just cum inside me," she begged.

Hearing her tell me to cum inside her pussy was unbelievably hot. Thinking about knocking up my own s****r and picturing her with swollen breasts and a large tummy was more than I could take.

I grabbed her waist with both hands and began ramming my cock almost violently in and out of her cunt. The sound of my balls slapping against her ass and my s****r's moans echoed loudly through the house. Soon my balls began tingling and my dick became hypersensitive.

"Here it comes, baby. I'm going to cum!" I grunted.

"Yeah, fuck your cum into me!"

"Fuck!"

I slammed my cock deep inside Rachel's pussy one last time and groaned as I shot a massive load of semen into her womb. My orgasm was fucking intense, my balls contracting over and over as my dick spasmed inside her. My whole body burned with pleasure. I've never felt so good in my entire life.

I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, enjoying the high and replaying in my mind what had just happened. The events of the day were like a dream. I had watched my s****r masturbate, licked her pussy, fucked her from behind and had pumped cum into her unprotected pussy.

Suddenly I felt something warm and wet surround my cock. Opening my eyes, I saw that my flaccid dick was inside my s****r's mouth.

"I'm going to suck your big fat cock until it gets hard again," she said. "Then I'm going to sit on it and ride it up and down you until you shoot another load of cum into me. Thinking about my b*****r knocking me up makes me so fucking horny. Besides, don't you think our little s****r needs someone to play with?"

"Little s****r? What are you talking about?"

"s****r, niece, whatever. Oh yeah, you didn't hear yet. Mom said on the phone earlier that she found out who the father of Annie's baby is.

Chapter 2

I was so high. I have been lusting after my little s****r Rachel for years, and tonight, two weeks after her 18th birthday, I finally had unleashed all that pent up desire right inside her tight virgin pussy. Now it was dripping down her smooth stocking-covered thighs onto my parents' bedspread as she sucked my cock in an attempt at getting it hard again so she could fuck another load of baby-making cum into her fertile teenage womb.

I was still trying to process the last thing she said to me, which was turning out to be a fairly difficult thing for me to do right then. I've never used d**gs, but I can't imagine that even heroin could have made me feel any higher than I felt at that moment. I was actually surprised that I didn't have the slightest feeling of guilt for what my s****r and I had done. Typically, after having cum from fantasizing about her I feel like shit just seconds later, but now after actually fucking the hell out of her, I didn't feel bad at all. I was in a completely intoxicated state of ecstasy.

She had said something about wanting us to make a friend for our new baby niece to play with. The idea of knocking up my own s****r had seriously contributed to my overwhelming bliss. I definitely wasn't thinking straight because I thought she had just called Annie's k** our little s****r.

"What did you say?" I asked.

"When Mom called earlier she told me she found out who the father of Annie's baby is," Rachel said, lying between my legs and licking my balls. "It turns out it's Dad!"

In the history of boners, none has ever formed as fast or as hard as mine did at that moment.

"Wow, your dick sure got hard again fast," she giggled. "Either you liked something I said or I'm doing something right."
It was more the i****t angle and the idea of my own dad and s****r together that had quickly petrified my cock, rather than any kind of lust I had for Annie. Don't get me wrong, my older s****r is pretty attractive. Both of my s****rs get their long legs, pretty faces and curvy bodies from our mother. I would say Annie's good looks are high quality girl-next-doorish, as compared to the drop-dead gorgeous centerfold model beauty of Rachel. While neither s****r so far has achieved my MILFy mom's double D's, each of them have a damn nice chest. In the biggest boob contest Annie comes in last (but surely not least) by a cup size. Except for her tits, she closely resembles my mother. She inherited my mom's brown eyes, brunette hair and bitchy attitude. I guess that's what my father sees in her.

"Oh, fuck!" I groaned, as Rachel licked up along my shaft and then took my dick deep in her throat. "Dad is fucking Annie?"

"Yeah, can you believe it? Mr. Religious is an adultering hypocritical sack of i****t-committing shit. I'm so glad though. Now we can finally do whatever we want and he can't say or do anything about it."

"Dad is fucking Annie." I whispered as I picture my older s****r getting nailed by my father. "That is so hot."

"Oh my God, you're disgusting!" she yelled. "Is that why this got hard so fast? You're actually getting off on thinking about Dad having sex with Annie?"

"I.. uh..," I stammered.

"Say it!" she shouted. "Admit you're an i****t loving freak!"

I was completely confused. Only a little while earlier she had bent over in front of me and held her slit open and told her own b*****r to fuck her. Now she's calling ME a freak?

"Jeez, alright. Yes, I'm a perverted i****t loving freak. I can't help it. The thought of Dad fucking his own daughter is really hot."

"God Ray, you are a dirty bastard," she said, letting go of my cock. She stood up and pulled her tight red sweater down over her tits and smoothed her skirt. Then she started walking to the door.

"Rachel, don't leave," I pleaded, getting up to follow her. "It's not like you're one to talk. You had your b*****r's dick in your mouth just two seconds ago."

Rachel passed a chair and stopped in front of the stereo on my mom's dresser. She turned it on and switched it to a hard rock station and raised the volume up loud. Then she stepped towards me and put her hands on my chest.

"Shhh, relax, I'm just teasing. I'm not going anywhere," she giggled, smiling as she pushed me softly down into the side chair. "We're just getting started."

She turned around and began moving her gorgeous ass erotically to the music as she slowly pulled off her sweater. My cock throbbed in excitement as I watched her reach behind her back and unzip her skirt and push it slowly down over her hips, letting it fall to the floor. She kicked it to the other side of the room, then turned around and yanked off my boxers and tossed them as well. Walking forwards she straddled me, moving closer until her tummy touched my chest. Then my cute little s****r put her arms around my neck, sat down, and began kissing me.

"If you are a perverted i****t-loving freak, then I am too," she whispered in my ear. She moved her hips a little, sliding my cock back and forth through the slippery folds of her labia as she licked my neck and nibbled my ear. She grabbed my hands and put them on her perfect tits and squeezed.

"You are a dirty bastard, Ray. And I'm your dirty little slut," she whispered seductively as she lifted up to position my cock at her entrance. Then she slid slowly down, her pussy engulfing my raging hard-on in tight, burning-hot liquid pleasure.

"Fuck, your cunt feels so amazing Rachel."

She sighed contently as she rode me up and down, grinding her clit against me. "Wow," she breathed, eyes closed. "You fucking me from behind felt really good, but oh God, this is incredible!"

As for me, my eyes were wide open and my hands were roaming all over her body, caressing her soft silky skin. Once again I was completely blown away that I was having sex with such a pretty girl, woman now, the female I had lusted over for years.

Her head was thrown back, her long blonde hair hanging straight down behind her tickling her back. Her mouth hung sensuously open, her breathing growing heavy, her soft groans of pleasure extremely arousing. She licked those luscious red lips that moments ago had surrounded my cock and moaned as she began riding me more vigorously. Her large breasts jiggled and swayed almost hypnotically to her bouncy rhythm.

"Mmm, I love having sex with you. This feels sooo good," Rachel panted. "We're being so bad aren't we Ray?"

"Yeah we are. You're fucking your b*****r. You're bouncing up and down on your b*****r's cock. You are such a bad girl Rachel."

"Mmmm yeah, I'm your naughty little slut."

She was rubbing her clitoris hard and fast against my pelvis now as she impaled herself on my shaft over and over again. I reached behind her and grabbed her ass and helped her grind that pussy against me. I squeezed one of her boobs with my free hand and began licking around the areola of the other, eliciting a loud encouraging moan from her. As soon as I placed my lips around the erect nipple and began sucking my s****r's tit, she screamed.

"Oh fuck yeah, Ray! My whole body's on fire! Oh my God, I'm going to cum!"

"Yeah, bitch. Fuck me! Ride my dick and cum for me!" I encouraged.

Normally, if I called her a bitch, she would be smacking me, as I found out one time, but this time it only drove her crazy as she yelled at the top of her voice while her body trebled in ecstasy.

"Ooooohhhhhhhh ffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!"

I thought that the neighbors had heard her. She then collapsed onto me, holding me really tight as she was completely overcome by her climax. We sat there and held each other for a few minutes until she had finally caught her breath.

"Wow Ray, that was amazing. It felt sooo good."

"You're a pretty good little cowgirl," I said, smiling up at her.

"It's your turn to drive now. How do you want me?"

"Just hold on."

She gripped me tightly with her arms and legs wrapped around me as I stood up. I kissed her gorgeous lips and rubbed my tongue against hers as I bounced her up and down on my dick a few times on me before laying her down on my parents' bed. I kneeled between her legs and picked each of them up and placed her ankles on my shoulders.

My heart was pounding so hard from the insane adrenaline rush I was experiencing. The nastiness and depravity of the forbidden and taboo acts that my s****r and I were committing so licentiously had taken me to a whole new level of passion and fulfillment that only the filthiest of sexual sinners can comprehend. The view before me was unbelievable; my lust for my little s****r consumed my entire body.

"Well, are you going to fuck me with that thing or just sit there with your tongue hanging out drooling all over me all night?" she teased. "Oh my God, your cock is actually throbbing to your heartbeat. It's so big and hard it looks like it's going to explode," she giggled.

"Rachel, you are the hottest woman I've ever seen. I'm never going to be able to stop now that we've started this. You know that right?" I asked.

She smiled. "Don't worry; I never want to stop either."

"I am going to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you until we're dead and buried. Even then don't be surprised if my rotting corpse claws its way into your coffin and fucks the shit out of you in hell."

"Wow, that's real romantic." she said, laughing. "Now come on, fuck me you sick horny bastard."

"First I want you all the way naked," I replied.

One by one I lifted her legs and pulled off her black stiletto boots, then ran my hands up along her long smooth legs to the top of her stockings and rolled each of them down and off her little feet. Then I held Rachel's ankles together and pushed them over her head.

"So how did Dad end up scoring with his lesbian daughter?" I asked as I licked my way from her ass cheek up her thigh and onto her calf. "Mmm, I love how you taste."

"I don't know. Mom didn't say. Next time I talk to her I'll ask her to tell me all the juicy details just for you," she laughed.

I licked back down her other leg and began teasing her inner thighs with my tongue, getting close, but not touching her engorged and highly aroused vulva.

"Did she sound ok?"

"Quit teasing me you stinker," she replied, grabbing my head and trying to push my face into her pussy. "No, she sounded pretty upset. I mean, at first when she told me about the baby and stuff she was really excited, but as soon as she mentioned Dad she started crying."

"That's a shame. So what do you think? Who seduced who?" I asked, flicking her clit with my tongue.

"Oooh, that makes my body burn Ray," my s****r answered, grabbing handfuls of my hair in her tight little fists, her legs twitching as I ate her. "I think Dad started it. Mmm... He acts all holier-than-thou when someone else is here, but he's always staring at my tits and ass when no one else is around. Oh fuck that feels good! I've caught him looking at Annie quite a bit too."

"Well, I can't blame him for checking out his daughters. I've been sneaking peeks of you ever since you started growing these things," I said, giving each of them a nice firm squeeze. "Maybe one night when he went into Annie's room to check on her he found her sl**ping naked and his dick got hard. She woke up to find Dad licking her pussy and was so horny she begged him to fuck her."

"Oh yeah, that's it. Mmm, that's so good. Keep doing that right there... Or maybe Dad has been secretly videotaping me and Annie naked for years. Annie caught him jerking off to one of the tapes and told him that if he didn't fuck her, she was going to tell Mom."

"Or...," I said, playing this new little game as I licked my s****r's pussy, "maybe Annie was climbing a ladder in a really short skirt and she asked Dad to come hold the ladder and when he looked up he could see she wasn't wearing any panties and she got all horny thinking about Dad looking at her pussy so she climbed down, pushing her cunt right into his face, and he started eating her out, then he fucked her right there on the ladder."

"Or else maybe Annie got scared one night and went and climbed into bed with Mom and Dad. She woke up in the middle of the night feeling something hard against her ass. Her pussy got all soaking wet when she realized it was her daddy's penis so she slid her panties off and lifted up her nightgown. Dad woke up a little and thought that the butt rubbing against him belonged to Mom, so he fished his cock out of his shorts and shoved it in and out of Annie's pussy from behind. Annie moaned 'Oh, Daddy' and the realization that he was i****ting his own daughter caused him to immediately dump a gallon of sperm inside her cunt."

"Wow, that's pretty hot," I replied. I sucked Rachel's clit and fucked her with my fingers as I imagined other ways Dad and Annie might have had sex for the first time.

"Do you think Dad ****d her?" I asked a few minutes later.

"I don't know. I hope not, even little old Annie doesn't deserve that. Getting ****d would be awful enough as it is, let alone getting ****d by your own dad. Still, the idea of getting ****d always gets me so wet. You can **** me anytime you want. Just don't be too rough," she whispered.

"Um, yeah. Ok."

Pushing my s****r's ankles back above her head so that her ass was lifted slightly off the bed, I positioned my cock between the slippery folds at the entrance of her vagina.

"Mmm yeah, stick your dick in my pussy Ray," Rachel said, focusing on the awesome sight between her legs.

As I thrust forward, we watched in fascination as my dick entered her body, her aroused cunt lips expanding obscenely around my shaft, the pussy monster hungrily devouring more and more of my cock until it disappeared and my balls came to rest against her ass.

"I love watching my dick going inside you. It feels really good when the head is right here on the outside of your slit and it starts going between your lips and into your tight little box... Fuck, it feels so nice," I said, demonstrating it a few times for her.

"Mmm, I like watching it too," Rachel said. Suddenly, her eyes opened really wide. "Oh my God, it's amazing how much your dick looks like my new dildo. It's incredible! Let me up, you've just got to see this."

Shit. I collapsed to the side of her and she jumped up and ran out of the room. Rachel's a smart girl. She was going to notice sooner or later she had been masturbating with a clone of her b*****r's Johnson. I wasn't worried about her finding out, just annoyed at the interruption. Oh well. At that point I realized I was pretty hungry. I figured we weren't going out for dinner and a movie after all so I got up and threw on my boxers and headed into the kitchen.

"Hey, where'd you go?" Rachel yelled a couple seconds later.

"I'm going to order a pizza," I shouted down the hall. "Is pepperoni and olives good for you?"

"That sounds yummy," Rachel called back. "Hurry up and come fuck me!"

Having placed the order for delivery to our f****y's favorite pizza place, I returned a few minutes later to my parents' bedroom to find it quiet and empty.

"Rachel, where the hell are you?" I mumbled.

I could hear music coming from down the hall. It was coming from Annie's bedroom. The door was open just a crack and as I peeked into the room I saw Rachel sitting on the bed dressed sexy as hell in Annie's old high school cheerleading outfit. I must say, she was looking way hotter in it than our s****r ever did. My cock stiffened in agreement. She was leaning back against the headboard with her eyes closed and was slowly masturbating with the dildo I had sent her while massaging her tits through the form-fitting top. This ought to be good I thought as I walked into the room.

"Daddy, what are you doing here?!" Rachel screamed, as she quickly squeezed her legs together and pulled the skirt down to cover herself.

"I think I should be the one asking you that don't you think Annie?" I replied angrily, happily playing the part of my self-righteous indignant dad. "You better show me what you were doing right now young lady!"

"No Daddy. This is my room. You have no right coming in here and invading my privacy. What I do in here is none of your fucking business."

"Don't you dare speak to me like that!" I yelled. "Now show me what the fuck you were doing!"

"No Daddy," she whimpered. "Please get out of my room."

"I fucking said show me what you're doing, bitch!" I grabbed her knees and jerked her legs apart exposing the dildo which was almost completely buried in her snatch.

I played like I was shocked. "Girls that masturbate go to hell. Didn't you learn anything in Sunday School, Annie?"

"Daddy, I'm so embarrassed. Please go away and leave me alone," she begged.

"Good. Maybe a taste of humility is what you need so you quit acting like such a filthy slut. Maybe being naked in front of your father will teach you a lesson."

I grabbed the top of Annie's cheerleader outfit and ripped it open exposing Rachel's beautiful naked breasts. She gasped, then started laughing.

"Annie's not going to be happy about this," she giggled. Then she quickly crossed her arms in front of her, covering her tits and leaving the dildo sticking out of her pussy unprotected. She said, "Oh my God, what are you doing Daddy?!"

"I told you, I'm going to humiliate you and make you feel sorry for what you've done. You need to repent."

I grabbed the end of the rubber dong and started thrusting it in and out of Rachel's cunt. She grabbed my wrist with both hands and tried to push me away from her. I slapped her arms away and reached up and squeezed one of her big fucking tits as I continued ramming the dildo in and out of her pussy.

"No Daddy! Please stop. Ohhhhh God," she moaned, "Please don't do this to me," she pleaded.

She suddenly kicked me and shoved me away and started running to the door. I grabbed her from behind and pulled her roughly back into the room and sat down on the bed and f***ed her to lie across my lap. I tore off her skirt and began spanking her ass.

"Ow! Daddy that hurts! Ow! Please stop. Please!"

"Don't you ever run away from me you little whore!" I yelled, brutally smacking her bare little butt. I picked up the dildo and began violently stabbing her pussy over and over again. Rachel groaned with pleasure.

"Do you like that Annie? Does it feel good? You're such a fucking slut. Does it feel good going in and out of your tight little twat? How many cocks have you had inside your little whore-hole? Answer me bitch!"

"None. I haven't had any. Now stop it Daddy!" Rachel yelled and started once again fighting to get away.

"Hold still you fucking liar!" I roared, pinching one of her nipples hard and soundly whacking her ass again.

"Ow! That really hurts Daddy! I swear I'm not lying," Rachel cried. "I hate boys. I promise I've never let a boy put his penis inside me. I like girls."

"What the fuck?!" I yelled. "You're a fucking lesbian?!"

"Yes Daddy. Ow! You're hurting me. Please stop!"

"No daughter of mine is going to be a fucking dyke! You need someone to show you what it's like to be with a man. You're going to suck my cock and then I'm going to fuck the shit out of you until I shoot a gallon of cum up inside your fucking cunt!"

"Nooo! Please let me go! I promise I won't say anything."

I grabbed a handful of Rachel's hair and lifted her off me so I could get my boxers off, then I f***ed her head so that my dick was right in front of those sexy red lips.

"Suck Daddy's dick, baby."

She shook her head no.

"Open your goddamned mouth!" I yelled pinching her nipple again. Yeah, it was the best I could do. I could never in a million years really hurt my little s****r.

Rachel screamed and I shoved my cock into her mouth.

"Now suck me you little slut."

I resumed fucking Rachel from behind with the dildo while she gave me head. She was really going at it and I was getting close to blowing my load.

"God Rachel, you are so amazing at that," I breathed.

"My name is Annie Daddy," she said, winking at me.

After a few minutes I picked her up and threw her face down on the bed. I climbed on top of her and straddled her, pushing her face into the pillow with one hand while I positioned my cock between her legs at the entrance of her pussy.

"Now Daddy is going to fuck you sweetheart," I whispered in her ear.

"No!!!" she screamed. "Please don't Daddy! Let me go and I swear I won't tell anybody!"

"I will not have a lesbian daughter! You will fuck men if I have to make you do it myself," I said as I entered her pussy. "Mmmm... You're all wet for Daddy. You're enjoying this aren't you baby?"

"Fuck you. You're r****g me."

Rachel began struggling to get away again. I grabbed her hands and held them together above her head as I lay on top of her pounding away at her cunt. Upon reaching the brink of cumming, I pulled out and let the sensation subside. I quickly removed whatever was left of Rachel's tattered clothing and turned her over onto her back.

"I want you to see your face when I cum inside you dear daughter," I said as I roughly wedged her legs apart with my knees and then thrust my cock deep inside her once again.

"Ohhh, please no!" Rachel cried, somehow getting real tears to stream down her face.

As I fucked my s****r the no no no daddy's of course soon turned into yes yes yes fuck me harder Daddy's. This was our first time having sex missionary style and Rachel was totally enjoying herself, thrusting her pelvis against me, meeting me stroke for stroke as I slammed over and over down into her. Her whole body rocked from the f***e of my ministrations, her tits bouncing around in smooth synchronous circles.
"Oh yes! Fuck me Daddy! Give me that big dick!" she screamed.

"Mmm..., your little pussy is so tight for Daddy."

"Oh God I love fucking!"

When Rachel screamed as her orgasm overpowered her, I felt her vagina spasming and contracting around my cock and I came. Rivers of cum poured out of my body flooding my s****r's quim with virile i****tuous sperm. I looked at my pretty Rachel. She opened her beautiful blue eyes and smiled.

"I love you so much Daddy... Ray."

"I love you too Rachel," I said and kissed her.

We lay on Annie's bed catching our breath and holding each other for a few minutes before I realized at least one of us needed to hurry and get our ass up and get dressed. The pizza dude would be by any minute. I sat up and looked around the room for my shorts. That's when I noticed the huge mess Rachel had made in and around my older s****r's closet. There was lingerie everywhere! I mean piles and piles of it! Teddies, garters, babydolls, bustiers, chemises, stockings, all sorts of bras and panties, etc. You name it, Annie had five of it, all in different colors, fabrics and styles.

"Holy shit! Look at all this stuff!" I said as I pulled on my shorts.

"Yeah, I was looking for Annie's cheerleading outfit and I guess I kind of made a mess," Rachel giggled. "Annie's going to be so pissed when she sees what you did to her outfit," she laughed.

"Oh well," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "Besides, it was really fun ripping your clothes off. Totally worth it."

"Check out what she has in her bottom drawer," Rachel said.

"Why, what's in there?"

"Just take a look."

I pulled it open to find a purple 12-inch double-sided translucent gel dildo.

"Nice. Which end do you think Jessica uses?" I asked, holding it up.

"Duh. I don't know. I'm surprised that thing's still here though. The day Dad found it was the day Annie told him she was a lesbian and Dad kicked her out of the house."

"So do you think you would ever eat pussy?"

"Do you think you would ever suck a guy's dick?" she replied.

"Touch?

As I sifted through and examined Annie's sexy lingerie I couldn't help picturing how Rachel would look in some of it. Anything that fits Annie will fit my younger s****r, except Rachel will make it look a thousand times hotter. Hell, what am I saying, my little s****r could make a garbage bag look sexy. I picked out a pretty pink satin chemise with matching thong panty and white stay-up stockings and beckoned Rachel to come over and sit next to me at the edge of the bed.

"Can I put these on you?" I asked, showing her the items I had selected.

"Hey that's really cute," she answered, enthusiastically nodding her approval.

She stepped into the panties and I slid them up her legs, caressing her and kissing softly as I went. I placed one final kiss on her bare little mound before finally guiding the pretty pink thong into place. Next came the stockings. Putting them on her was almost as fun as pulling them off.

"Now you can never say I don't ever play dolls with you," I joked. "And I don't even have to blow you up."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Oh b*****r. Don't be dumb."

She stood and raised her arms and I dropped the little gown down over her head. It didn't make it farther than just below her collarbones due to the two large obstacles on her chest. I slid my fingers up her sides and onto her breasts, enjoying the feel of her incredibly silky skin, then kissed her lips momentarily before guiding the nighty down and over letting it fall into place.

"Perfect," I said, stepping back to get a better look.

Her little feet were adorable and it was easy to imagine what they'd feel like sliding up and down my shaft. The white stockings came to just above mid-thigh and were topped by a thick band of pretty lace. The pink charmeuse nighty looked amazingly sexy on my long-legged s****r's body. It was very petite and provocative, the hem reaching down to an inch or two above the juncture of her thighs, always exposing the silky fabric of her panties that alone covered her most intimate private place. A slit extended down the front-left side and was tied closed with two large lovely pink bows. Her gorgeous tits were ensconced in pretty embroidered cups, the V neckline accentuating her fantastic cleavage, her nipples clearly visible thanks to the sheer and semi-transparent material. She was a goddess.

"Jesus Ray, you're hard again?!" she exclaimed, groping my package through my boxers.

"I can't help it. It likes you."

I pulled her close and embraced her, enjoying the feel of her boobs pressing against my chest, my hands caressing down her back onto the smooth fabric covering her cold little ass. I slipped one of the spaghetti straps off onto her arm and kissed her shoulder as I slid my other hand between my s****r's legs, feeling every curvy detail of her pussy through the sensuously silky panties.

The doorbell rang. This time the interruption was welcome. While Mr. Johnson was more than ready for more action, the rest of me was fucking hungry.

"I'll get it," I offered. "It's probably not a good idea for you to open the door dressed like that. You might really get ****d."

"Actually, can I get the door? I think Joey is delivering tonight."

"Who the hell is Joey?"

"You know, Amanda's twin b*****r. He was my asshole prom date, remember?" she replied, quickly stepping into a pair of Annie's high heel shoes. "I came and stayed at your place the next weekend and told you all about what a jerk he is."

"Oh yeah, that guy. Why would you want to see him?"

"I'm going to teach that prick a lesson," she mumbled as she disappeared from the room.

I wanted to follow her but I knew it would be a huge mistake to let this guy see me while my s****r looked the way she did. In addition to her racy clothing, her hair was slightly messy and her cheeks were glowing red as if she had overdone it a bit on the rouge. She looked and smelled exactly like a girl who had been fucking for the last two hours. It would be clear to anyone what she had been up to. And if the person saw me here... Well, obviously that would not be good.

Still, I really wanted to see what my s****r was going to do to him. What I remember is that Joey had taken her to the prom a few months ago apparently hoping to get laid by the prettiest girl in school. Rachel said it was their first date and that she had a fun enough time with him up until the end of the dance. But then he tried to convince her to go to a motel with him. She politely turned him down saying she wasn't ready for that yet, but that she'd be happy to go out with him again. Well, as one of my favorite cartoon characters says, the boy must be about as sharp as a sack of wet mice. Either that or he's delusional because he thought that showing her his penis outside in the parking lot would help change her mind.

Well, obviously that plan didn't work on my s****r, but I guess it must have worked on some little slut because Rachel caught a glimpse of a girl leaving with him and later saw his truck parked at the motel on her way home that night. She said she didn't give a shit about that. She was devastated by rumors he started the next week at school that she was a lesbian just like her older s****r.

Suddenly I realized I might be able to see what she was going to do to him after all. When my s****r suggested my dad might have been taping her and Annie naked she wasn't k**ding. The man is obsessed with his video surveillance hobby and has installed full color high resolution security cameras all over the freaking house.

I booked it into my dad's office and brought up the view from the front entry camera and turned up the audio just as my s****r walked into the picture. She opened the door and invited Penis Boy to come inside. As he entered he saw Rachel and tripped over his feet and just about dumped the pizza on the floor.

"Hi Joey," she said in her most seductive voice as she shut the door.

Joey's jaw was on the floor. I was expecting his tongue to flop out any second. I got up and closed the office door so he wouldn't hear me busting a gut.

"Uh, hi uh... uh..." he stammered, visibly straining trying to remember my s****r's name.

"Rachel," she said.

He stood there holding the pizza staring at my hot little s****r. He ogled every detail of her body, his eyes wandering up and down never quite establishing eye contact while Rachel said something about how she had been hoping that he would be the guy delivering tonight.

"Thanks," she said as she took the pizza from him.

She turned around and walked a few steps over to a lamp table and set the pizza down. She bent over from the waist, reaching for her purse that was there on the floor.

"How much do I owe you," she asked, peeking over her shoulder and catching Joey staring at her ass.

"Um, $17.50," he answered, licking his lips.

Rachel took her time getting the money, letting Joey get a really nice long look at her naked backside and thong-covered twat. A minute later she rose and walked slowly back and handed him a twenty dollar bill. His eyes were glued to my s****r's legs.

"See something you like, Joey?"

"Yeah, I mean no, I mean, um, you've got something on your leg," he stuttered.

Together they looked down at the stream of semen on Rachel's inner thigh. The most recent load that I had deposited inside of her was clearly no match for gravity. It had finally soaked through her panties and was dripping steadily down her leg.

"Oh my God, that's embarrassing," she said shamelessly. "It's cum. Well, at least you can see I'm not a lesbian," she laughed.

Joey nodded, his eyes wide.

"I love this stuff," she said, running her hand up her thigh and scooping some onto her fingers. "My boyfriend shoots so much of it into me when he fucks me."

"Your boyfriend?"

"Mmm hmm. He makes my pussy so messy," she continued. "Do you have any napkins? Duh, I'm ridiculous. Of course you don't. That's ok."

She licked the cum off her fingers, then pulled her panties to the side and reached into her vagina and scooped out another big glob. Joey gasped. As she brought her hand up to her mouth, she let some of it spill onto her tits and down into her ample cleavage.

"Oh goodness, I'm making an even bigger mess. Would you mind helping me?" she asked, pulling the cups of the chemise down fully exposing her chest.

"Holy fuck," Joey and I whispered in unison.

"Huh?"

"Nothing. Are you sure this is such a good idea? What about your boyfriend?" he replied, wiping sweat from his forehead.

"Oh don't worry. He's watching funny home videos on television. It's ok, trust me," she said, directing the last sentence to the camera.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Come here and wipe the cum off my pussy while I clean off my tits. When you get some on your fingers you can put them in my mouth and I'll lick them off. Or you can lick them yourself, I don't care."

The poor guy looked like he was going to pass out. As he came closer and reached his hand out towards Rachel's cunt, she pushed it away and said, "Wait, don't you want to kneel down so you can see what you're doing better?"

Of course he did, so he kneeled down in front of her and then attempted once again to put his hand between my s****r's legs.

"Wait," she said, clearly frustrating him. "Having such a cute guy's face down there is making me kind of excited. Do you mind if I rub my pussy for a minute?"

He rapidly shook his head back and forth and Rachel pulled her panties to the side. Just a little while ago I had been in the same position Joey was now in and I knew exactly what he was seeing: a beautiful shaved pussy just inches away and an absolutely gorgeous face smiling down at him framed by long blond hair and unbelievable tits. I was surprised the guy's dick hadn't burst out of his pants by now.

Rachel began sliding her fingers through her slippery groove and massaging her clit. After only a minute Joey couldn't take it anymore. He unzipped his pants and pulled his dick out and stroked it as he watched my s****r masturbating. Rachel's soft mews soon turned into loud moans. They were obviously exaggerated but Joey didn't seem to notice.

"Oh my God, lick me Joey! Lick my clit and make me cum!" she yelled.

Joey stuck his tongue out and moved his face closer, drooling over the opportunity to eat my s****r's lovely little cunt. Just as his tongue was about to make contact, and just as I was about to go kick his ass, my s****r screamed "Oh God I'm cumming!" and a thick and steady stream of piss shot out from between her legs spraying Joey right in his fucking face!

"HA HA HAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"

"What the hell is that?" Joey asked.

"Oh, probably the T.V.," Rachel said quickly, trying the best she could not to bust up laughing herself.

He was completely soaked from the top of his head to the bottom of his T-shirt. I was surprised that he just sat there and let her pee on him. He must have been paralyzed from shock.

"I'm so sorry Joey. I started cumming and I guess I just lost control," she lied.

"Uh, it's alright. I better go though," he said, trying to find a dry part of his shirt. He stood up and wiped his face the best he could, then started putting his penis back in his pants.

"Here, let me help you with that," Rachel offered.

She took his penis and guided it back into the opening. Then she grabbed the zipper and yanked it upwards.

"OWWWWW!!!!" he screamed.

Apparently Rachel hadn't put things away very well.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry. Are you ok?"

"No, I'm fucking not ok! Just stay the fuck away from me!" he yelled as he bolted from the house.

...

"This pizza tastes so good," Rachel said as we sat together eating at the dining room table. "I am so happy right now."

She looked happy. In fact she looked happier than I think I've ever seen her.

"Yeah, revenge is sweet."

"I was pretty good wasn't I?" she laughed.

"You were awesome!"

"That's not why I'm happy though Ray. I mean that's part of it, but mostly I'm happy because of you. Because of us. I love you so much."

I suddenly realized how much I loved my little s****r. Of course I've always loved her, but now I could feel that love and my lust growing together, evolving into something bigger, something better.

"I love you so much too Rachel," I replied, smiling back at her.

She sat quietly eating for a minute then looked at me and said, "I meant it when I said I wanted you to make a baby inside me."

"I know," I replied, reaching over to hold her hand. "You're going to be an awesome mother."

"Thanks. So do you still want to watch a movie?" she asked, finishing off the last piece.

"Sure. I'll help you clean up first," I said.

I got up and took our plates into the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. When I returned I found Rachel facing away from me wiping off the table. Even after having fucked her twice that day the mere sight of her was enough to give me an instant erection. She was still wearing the chemise, stockings, and high heels, but had decided to toss her filthy thong and go pantiless for the rest of the evening. Every time she leaned over to wipe the far edge of the table, her cute little pussy peaked out from under the hem of her nighty causing my dick to throb.

I quickly stripped off my boxers and walked up behind her and put my hands on her hips and slid them under her chemise and up her sides and onto her boobs as I pressed my groin against her. Rachel responded by bending all the way over and spreading her legs. She arched her back and angled her ass upwards so that her pussy was ready and accessible for mating. I leaned over and kissed her back as I gently pushed my cock all the way deep into her cunt until my balls touched her ass.

Rachel reached down between her legs and massaged her clit as I fucked her wonderful pussy.

"When I saw you getting the money out of your purse earlier I wanted to come out there and put my cock in you so bad," I whispered.

"Mmm... You're so naughty Ray, lusting after your own s****r."

"You make me so fucking hard Rachel. I can't keep my hands off you," I said, squeezing her tits and thrusting hard into her.

"Fuck," she groaned, "I'm so glad. Mmmm, you're dick feels so good in my pussy. You can put it inside me and fuck me whenever you want."

I grabbed Rachel's long blond hair and pulled causing her head to tilt backwards as I thrust over and over inside her.

"Nnngg yeah, screw me big b*****r. Come on, fuck your little s****r!"

My s****r's dirty talk really had my adrenaline pumping. My rhythm had steadily been increasing and soon I was slamming my dick hard and fast into my k** s****r's pussy. I was beginning to feel the onset of an incredible rush for the third time that day. The erotic sounds of sex echoed all around us. The slurpy gurshies of my prick going in and out of her vagina, the fleshy slaps of my balls smacking against her ass, and Rachel's soft little moans and loud cries of pleasure had skyrocketed me back to happy land.

After a little while of mating doggy style, I was ready to try something different. Plenty of times as I'd sat at this table with my f****y eating dinner, I had gotten hard from looking across at my little s****r sitting there looking all innocent and sexy. I had pictured myself lifting her up out of her chair and laying her down on the table and pulling off her pants and fucking her right there in front of everyone.

"Rachel, I want to fuck you on the table. Turn around and lay down, 'k?

She turned around and sat down on the edge of it as I lifted the chemise off her. She then lay down and lifted her legs high up in the air. I reached around and held one with one arm as I took my dick and rubbed it back and forth through her slippery groove and over her clit a few times before guiding it back into her tight wet hole.

Once again my s****r and I found ourselves mesmerized at the sight of her cunt being spread so far open, her puffy pussy lips wrapped so fucking erotically around my glistening dick as it slid in and out of her body.

"You made and sent me that dildo didn't you?"

Busted.

"Don't worry, I think it's hot," she giggled when she looked up and saw my red face. "I broke my hymen with a dildo made from my sexy older b*****r's cock."

"Yeah, that is really hot. I got so horny thinking about you using it. I imagined it going in and out of you just like this," I said as I slowly fucked Rachel's pussy.

"Mmm... When I used it I was thinking of you," she said shyly as she licked her fingertips and began rubbing her clit again.

"Really?"

"I picked the bikini I wore to the beach on my birthday just for you. I was hoping I would make you hard."

"And did you?" I asked as I leaned over and began licking and sucking one of her stiff little nipples.

"Mmhmm, yeah I did. You had the nicest bulge in your shorts the whole day. Amanda wouldn't shut up about how she wanted to pull off your shorts and get on it."

"Mandy?!" I blurted out as I looked up and caught the reflection of my s****r's best friend and my girlfriend in the glass of the china cabinet.

"Yeah silly, you know, Mandy?"

"He knows who I am bitch," she said, walking into view at the side of the table. "I came here to find out what the fuck you did to my b*****r... Interesting new boyfriend Rachel," she said as she held up her mobile phone and snapped a picture of the explicit i****tuous sex scene in front of her.

Shit. This can't be good.

Chapter 3

If you're like me and have a hot little s****r that you've been dying to put your dick inside, chances are excellent that you've probably spent countless hours checking out and masturbating over her hot best friend also. Gorgeous women travel in groups; they gravitate to each other. If you see a good looking female there's bound to be another one close by. My warped immature male mind reasons that this is because deep down all women want to eat pussy. A lady hunting for beaver is going to go for the hottest, sexiest snatch she thinks she has a chance in hell of getting her tongue inside. The pussy must be at least as nice as or nicer than her own. In other words, look around if you see a cunt of high class, close by there's sure to be a lot more fine ass. So, if you're a dude that has a sexy s****r that is causing you to leak pre-cum on a regular basis, odds are good that you've thought about banging her friend too because she must be fucking hot as well.
Amanda is my little s****r's best friend. I have imagined having sex with her just about as many times as I've imagined screwing Rachel. She and my s****r have been joined at the hip ever since they met in 7th grade. At first glance you'd think they were s****rs. They talk, laugh, and act so alike it's scary. Amanda stands just slightly shorter than Rachel and has long, beautiful, dark brown hair and the biggest, most gorgeous brown eyes I've ever seen. She has an amazing tan body with an especially nice ass. Apparently Amanda is a little jealous of Rachel's tits, although I don't see any reason why as hers are a very nice handful. And yes, I am speaking from experience.

I only recently began dating Mandy, after being teased and flirted with. When these two females get together, it basically incapacitates me. I can't function whatsoever and they both know it. Amanda thinks it's funny and she does her best to put me out of commission. Ever since I've known her she's loved flirting with and teasing me. Rachel hates it. My s****r hates the way Amanda looks at me, the way she touches me, the way she dresses around me, the way she smiles at me, the way she laughs with me... Well, you get the idea. My s****r basically hates Amanda when she's around me. I absolutely love the attention I get from Mandy. In fact, I absolutely love her.

Now, I've already come clean and admitted my deep and overwhelming lust for my little s****r. That's the thing though. Up until just a few hours ago it's all been just lustful fantasy. Never did I actually believe I would really experience the sheer pleasure of penetrating Rachel's pussy with my prick. I certainly never thought she would become my girlfriend, let alone the woman I made a f****y and spent the rest of my life with. The normal, rational part in me has always hoped that woman would be Amanda.

While I wouldn't go so far as to call her my girlfriend, Amanda and I have dated quite a bit, including going to my senior prom together. We've fooled around a lot, but haven't done anything major. Just before I left for college I told her how I felt about her. She told me she felt the same about me, but we agreed that it would be best for both of us to go out with other people for awhile and not get too serious at least until after she finished high school. We've stayed really close friends and have continued dating off and on, and up until now I've thought that I had a pretty good shot of ending up with her. Now that shot was shot to hell. She had just caught me fucking my little s****r.

Indeed I was fucked. After this, surely Amanda isn't going to want to have anything to do with me. She was standing there looking seriously pissed and ready to exact some revenge of her own. She appeared more than willing to expose my s****r and I to the world and she had the proof and means to do it. The news of me boning my s****r was going to spread like wildfire through the valley. My reputation was screwed, my s****r would be labeled a b*****r-fucking slut, and my f****y would be laughed and scorned out of town.

What the hell is wrong with me?!! I shouldn't give a shit. I have Rachel. I would choose my sweet sexy little s****r over Amanda any day. And who gives a FUCK what anyone thinks?! Amanda and everybody else can take their holier-than-thou opinions and shove them up their asses for all I care. I love Rachel and that's all that matters. Fuck them all!

Fuck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Who am I k**ding? I totally give a shit. In fact, I was scared shitless! And by the look on her face, so was Rachel. She was on the verge of tears and had folded her arms over her breasts in an attempt at recovering whatever dignity she had left. Feeling completely exposed myself, I started moving away from her to retrieve my shorts.

"No, no," Amanda said. "Don't either of you fucking move. There's no sense in stopping now. You may as well keep sliding your dick in and out of her Ray. In fact, if you don't show me how good you can make her cum I'm going to send this picture to everyone I know."

"You fucking bitch!!!" Rachel yelled as a big tear dripped down her beautiful face. "You're supposed to be my friend. How can you do this to us?"

"Shut up Rachel! Everyone in the whole world is dying to get between your legs and the person you finally let is the one guy I thought you'd never be able to take away from me. You knew I love Ray! I should be asking you how YOU can do this to me!"

"We don't have to do this Rachel," I said softly. "I really don't care who finds out about us. We can just leave town and never come back."

"Oh, how romantic," Amanda said, mocking me. "Don't throw away your whole senior year by being stupid Rachel. Just spread your legs and let your b*****r fuck you. If you do everything I say then you don't need to worry about anyone finding out your little secret."

Silence.

Even if Amanda was being a little bitch right now she was a very cute little bitch. She was wearing sandals, cut-offs and a loose-fitting white cami top that tied behind her neck and that contrasted beautifully with her tan shoulders and freshly painted red fingernails and toes.

"Fine," my s****r said, laying back and uncrossing her arms, defeated. "It's ok Ray. Let's just fuck."

Amanda's eyes lit up and she smiled.

All the eyes in the room immediately focused on my limp dick. My heart was pounding like crazy, but out of embarrassment and fear, not excitement. Apparently it had been busy pumping the bl**d out of my cock and sending it to my very hot and surely red face.

"Aw, I think your b*****r's wee wee needs some help," Amanda said, coming over to stand by me. "Watch this Rachel. This usually works. At least from the size of the bulge that appears in his jeans every time he does this to me I assume it will work."

Amanda took my hands and placed them on her boobs and squeezed. My dick pulsed. My s****r closed her eyes.

"Well, we're at least making progress," Amanda giggled. "I was saving this next trick for Ray's birthday, but I don't think I can wait that long. Open your eyes Rachel," she sang. "You don't want to miss this."

Amanda leaned over and opened her mouth and took my penis inside. Needless to say all my stress and anxiety immediately disappeared. As she sucked my dick the reality and truth of the situation suddenly hit with full f***e. There was no doubt in my mind that this night wasn't going to turn into the hell I had first feared. In fact, it was looking more and more like one of my deepest fantasies was about to be fulfilled. Amanda gagged on my rock-solid throbbing erection.

"Wow! Your b*****r doesn't have a wee wee Rachel. He's got a fucking cock!" Amanda exclaimed gleefully. "Oh yeah, I've waited so long to see what you had down here and all I can say is that it was well worth it."

She jacked me slowly for a few seconds as she admired my dick.

"Can we maybe try and get this over with today?" Rachel asked impatiently.

"Mmm, I can't wait until it's my turn and you put this inside me," Amanda said, licking up my shaft.

Suddenly she spit a big wad of saliva directly onto Rachel's pussy and began rubbing it around, lubing my s****r up and getting her ready for me.

Rachel flinched at what I believe was her first experience of being touched sexually by a female. Actually, Amanda may have been only the second person to pet her privates period.

"Get your fucking hands off me you bitch!" Rachel yelled.

"Sorry, we're playing by my rules tonight girl so shut the fuck up and enjoy it," Amanda replied. "You know Ray, there's only one person in the whole universe that I've been dying to fuck more than you. Can you guess who it is?"

Judging from the lustful expression on her face as she looked at my s****r's hot naked body there was little doubt who it was.

"Rachel," I said.

"Huh?!!" Rachel's eyes opened wide.

"You guessed it stud. Your little s****r oozes sex from every pore of her hot little body and my tongue has been aching to lick it up. She always says girls that do girls are disgusting and I never thought I'd get the chance to do this. I guess today is our lucky day, huh Ray?" she said as she stuck her tongue out and licked from Rachel's asshole up through her juicy labia and onto her clit.

Fuck yeah!!

"Oh my God, what are you doing Mandy?!" Rachel groaned.

"Mmmmmmm, your pussy is sooo yummy! I'm giving you a sneak preview of what's to come, babe. And believe me, I'm going to make you fucking cum," Amanda giggled.

My s****r's best friend had one hand wrapped around my cock and she was holding Rachel's pussy open wide with the other. She pulled me closer and rubbed my dick back and forth through my s****r's folds, getting the head all nice and slippery. She nudged the sensitive tip between Rachel's pussy lips at the entrance of her vagina, then let go and stepped behind me. She placed her hands on my hips and peeked her head around to see the action. Then she pushed me forward, watching as my thick cock spread my s****r's labia wide and gradually disappeared inside her gorgeous pussy. Rachel and I couldn't help but groan with pleasure.

"Oh my God, that's incredibly hot!" Amanda squealed. "How fun! Let's do that again."

She pulled back on my hips and all three of us watched as my dick slowly reappeared, wet and glistening with Rachel's love juice. Then she pushed me forward into my little s****r's box once again.

"Does this feel good Rachel?" Amanda asked as she continued pulling me back and pushing me forward in and out of my s****r's sex. Rachel sighed blissfully. "Mmm, your adorable little pussy looks so tight around your b*****r's big dick."

"Mmm hmm, I love my b*****r's cock. God he feels so good," Rachel groaned.

"That's it, Ray. Fuck your s****r. Fuck your s****r's tight little pussy."

After a while Amanda reappeared at our side. She slid her hand down onto my butt and continued to "help" me screw my s****r. She placed her other hand on Rachel's mound and massaged her clit for a minute or so, then slid it up and over my s****r's flat tummy and onto one of her breasts.

"You've got amazing tits girlfriend. You are so gorgeous," Amanda said as she leaned over and began teasing Rachel's nipple with her tongue.

"You're such a lezzie slut Mandy," Rachel moaned as her best friend squeezed her breast firmly and sucked the erect nipple into her mouth.

Amanda continued licking, sucking and groping Rachel's boobs as she watched in awe b*****r fucking s****r. She had slid her other hand off me and was furiously stroking Rachel's clitoris as we mated.

"Fuck her Ray!" she commanded. "Pound that pussy!"

I didn't need to be told twice. I began slamming my cock fast, hard and deep into my s****r's cunt.

"Oh, God, fuck me!!" Rachel yelled as her tits bounced and her body shook from the f***e of my thrusts.

"That's it Ray! Fuck her! Shoot your cum inside her pussy!!"

"Fuck!!!!!!!!" my little s****r screamed.

She didn't need to announce her climax. I could feel it. Her vagina contracted around my dick squeezing it like a vice. Her pussy was so tight and hot at that moment that my cock erupted. I groaned loudly as my balls contracted and waves and waves of burning hot semen violently spewed from my body. Amanda's pretty eyes grew wide as she watched as I flooded my s****r's womb with an intense load of i****tuous seed.

"Yay!! That was awesome!" Amanda giggled, jumping up and down and clapping her hands in approval.

What can I say? She was totally right. It had been fucking awesome. For the moment though I was spent, completely exhausted. I pulled a chair off to the side and sat down and struggled to catch my breath. Just when I thought I couldn't possibly feel any higher, Amanda dropped to her knees in front of me and began cleaning my dick off with her mouth.

"Nuh uh," Amanda sang to Rachel when she saw my s****r beginning to get up. "Stay right where you are. It's time for the next event."

"And what would that be?" Rachel asked, scooting backwards and placing her feet on the table. She scowled jealously as she watched her friend's tongue glide over her lover's dick.

"Well, let me show you."

Amanda stood and reached behind her neck and untied her top and pulled it off and tossed it on the ground. Then she unbuttoned her sexy little shorts and pushed them and her panties down and off her legs. It was the first time I had seen her naked. Of course I had undressed her many many times in my head, but even my fantasy versions of her paled in comparison to the beautiful vixen standing before my s****r and I.

I wasn't so intoxicated and blown away however that I failed to notice Amanda's mobile phone sticking out of one of the pockets of the cut-offs she had discarded on the floor. Dumb girl.

Amanda walked over and pried my s****r's legs apart and bent over and began licking Rachel's pussy. It took me a second to realize that Amanda's goal wasn't to get my s****r off again, but rather to collect all the semen that was dripping out of Rachel's vagina in her mouth.

Once done she stood and climbed up onto the table, straddling my s****r and leaning over so that her tits brushed against Rachel's and so that their faces were mere inches apart. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, and then Amanda tried to kiss my s****r on the lips. Rachel quickly turned her head to the side, avoiding what clearly she thought was a disgusting homosexual act. With her mouth filled with cum Amanda couldn't say anything so she reached up and slapped Rachel softly on the cheek, then grabbed my s****r's chin and f***ed her to look at her.

Tears once again appeared in Rachel's eyes, but she relented and held still while her best friend kissed her on the lips and unloaded my ejaculate into her mouth. I truly felt sorry for my s****r, but I would be lying if I said I wasn't completely turned on at the titillatingly lurid sight I was witnessing. And jeez, now it almost looked like Rachel was enjoying it.

As she made out with her best friend, Rachel briefly opened her eyes and looked at me, then closed them again. When I realized that she had seen my newly acquired erection I felt like a complete asshole. I decided at that moment that I would be faithful and loyal to my s****r. I was going to try to put an end to this. However, just as I was about to make a move for the mobile, Amanda raised up and I froze.

"Wow Rach, when did you learn to kiss like that? You made my pussy so wet. I thought you always said you hated French kissing."

"Fuck you Amanda," Rachel muttered, her teeth clenched. "Just finish whatever you came here to do and get the fuck out of my house."

"Whoa, take it easy girl. You and Ray are each going to do one more thing for me and then I'll leave you two lovebirds alone."

She stood up on the table and turned around, then got back down onto her hands and knees and positioned her bald pussy millimeters away from my s****r's pouty red lips.

"Lick my pussy Rachel."

"No you fucking bitch!" my s****r screamed defiantly.

"You better lick my cunt right now and you better fucking lick it good or else everyone in town is going to know how much you love having your b*****r's cock inside your pussy," Amanda threatened. "Eat me. Now!!"

Trembling and crying my little s****r reached around and put her hands on Amanda's ass and pulled her friend's pussy down onto her mouth. Amanda sighed, then lowered her head between my s****r's legs and reciprocated by going to town on Rachel's box.

For a few minutes I had been wondering whether my s****r was proof that my theory that all women deep down crave the taste of pussy was bullshit. However, after just a few seconds of licking Amanda's vulva, Rachel's hands began sliding up and down caressing her friend's body. As one of her hands closed tightly around Amanda's breast and as she shoved two fingers deep into Amanda's vagina, and as the level of her licking and sucking intensified dramatically, I knew my theory was safe.

I have seen a lot of erotic things, but watching the two most beautiful girls I know, the women I have lusted over and fantasized about for years, fucking each other right in front of me, and hearing their slurpy sounds and feminine sighs and moans, topped them all. I was witnessing a miracle. I was surrounded by angels. I was in heaven.

After a few minutes I suddenly broke free from my trance. Seeing that Amanda was completely occupied with her nose buried in my s****r's ass, I felt pretty safe that I could make my move undetected. I got up and quickly grabbed the phone and walked over to stand in front of Rachel, out of Amanda's field of vision. Amanda was either so busy, or experiencing so much pleasure, or both, that she didn't even notice I had moved.

Standing next to and looking at Amanda's gorgeous and obscenely positioned naked ass it took all my willpower not to shove my cock into her dripping wet pussy. I felt like I would be cheating on Rachel though if I willingly had sex with her new enemy. Tearing my eyes away from the source of temptation, I flipped open the phone and quickly scanned the recently sent messages. To my great relief I confirmed that Amanda had not sent anything within the last three hours. She certainly had not sent any pictures to anyone. Deleted them, through I considered briefly sending those photos to myself. But then I realized that evidence like that is just too fucking dangerous.

When I had checked and rechecked to make sure they were gone, I decided to browse through some of Amanda's other pictures. Nothing too impressive, but then, I hit the jackpot! It took a few seconds for me to actually believe what I was seeing! Words cannot describe my thoughts at that particular moment. I quickly sent the pictures to myself, then closed the phone and hid it on top of the china cabinet. I was ready to do some blackmailing of my own.

"Rachel," I said.

No response, just panting and moaning.

"Hey Rachel!"

Still no response, just sighing and groaning.

I think my s****r was now a pussy addict. She was sucking, licking and fucking Amanda's cunt like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. There was no sense in trying to communicate with her for the moment. She was having the time of her life and obviously did not want to be interrupted.

"Ooohhhh mmyyy Gggoooooddddddd..., fuck yes!" Amanda panted, thrusting her hips back and forth fucking my s****r's face. "Eat my pussy!"

"Mmm..., yeah, suck my clit Amanda. That's it, do me just like this," Rachel replied as she took Amanda's clitoris between her lips and sucked it into her mouth, demonstrating what she wanted her friend to do to her.

"Oh Rachel, God that feels sooo good!!!"

For a first-timer at cunninglus, Rachel must have been a natural at it. As evident from Amanda's cries of pleasure and the way her legs were shaking, my s****r must be damn good at eating pussy.

These chics were driving me nuts. They were so fucking hot! I wanted to screw Amanda so fucking bad! Fuck! I wasn't going to betray my s****r, but I couldn't resist touching Amanda's naked body any longer. I walked over and began sliding my hands up her legs and onto her sexy firm ass. God it was so nice. I caressed her butt for awhile, then continued upwards and massaged her silky soft back and sexy-as-hell shoulders. A few minutes after my hands had closed around Amanda's perky teenage tits, she screamed in ecstasy as her orgasm rippled through her body.

As soon as she recovered, Amanda resumed her administrations on my s****r. With her sliding her tongue up and down my s****r's slit, and with her fingers fucking in and out of my s****r's vagina, and with her mouth sucking my s****r's clit, of course it wasn't long before Rachel climaxed. If you haven't ever watched two hot women get their freak on and get off together, I highly recommend that you do. You'll never forget it.
"Wow Rachel, that was amazing!" Amanda giggled, climbing off the table. "I think you actually like eating pussy."

Rachel blushed.

"Yeah, your pussy was really yummy Amanda. I absolutely loved eating you." She paused for a minute. "Does that mean I'm a lesbian now?" she asked, clearly embarrassed.

"You still like guys right? I mean, does the thought of your b*****r fucking your cunt with his big huge cock still turn you on?"

"Of course," she laughed, smiling at me.

"Then you're not a lesbian. You're bisexual."

"Ok," Amanda continued, clapping her hands together and smiling. "It's time for you to put that nice dick of yours inside me Ray, but let's go somewhere more comfortable."

Amanda told us to follow her, so we all walked into the living room. She went over to the couch and lay down and spread her legs. It was time for me to speak up.

"Ray, come over here. Girl, you sit over there in that chair. I want you to watch your b*****r make love to me."

As much as I loved Amanda, as much as I lusted for Amanda, especially at that moment, I knew I loved my s****r more. Yeah, Rachel might have believed that I was f***ed to do her friend, but I knew the truth. I knew I could end this.

"No Amanda," I said.

"Huh?" she said, completely surprised. "Are you crazy? In the first place, I can see how bad you want to fuck me. Your raging hard-on says it all. Secondly, you do remember that I'm blackmailing you right? Fuck me Ray. You don't have a choice."

"Yeah, I'm definitely crazy. You two naked girls are driving me fucking insane. God, you're both so beautiful. Amanda, you're acting like a bitch, but I love you and I do want you so bad. I have for a long time."

"Then come over here and put that cock in me silly," she said, reaching between her legs and spreading her cunt open.

Fuck!

"The thing is though that I love my s****r more," I said. "I can't do this to her and I do have a choice. Sorry, but you should be more careful with your phone."

As soon as what I said hit her, Amanda's eyes opened wide and a terrified look appeared on her face. She got up and ran into the dining room.

"What's going on?" Rachel asked.

"I deleted the pictures she took of us."

"Pictures? She took more than one?"

Before I could answer Amanda came back into the room. As she walked up to me I could see tears in the corners of her eyes. She trembled as she asked me quietly, "Where is my phone Ray?"

"It's in a safe place. After we get dressed you can have it back. I promise."

Seeing how scared she was broke my heart. I didn't want to hurt her, but I needed to be sure that she wouldn't tell anyone about Rachel and I. I put my arms around her and hugged her.

"I really liked the pictures you took of us," I whispered. "They were really hot. They almost turned me on as much as the pictures of you riding Joey's dick."

Amanda started to cry. I held her tighter.

"You're not going to blackmail us anymore are you, sweetheart?"

She stared at the floor and shook her head no.

"You're never going to tell anyone about Rachel and I, are you?" I asked.

"No," came the tiny reply.

"Why did you do it, Amanda?" Rachel asked. "You're my best friend and you're in love with Ray. Why did you threaten us like that?"

"I promise I'll tell you everything. Just please don't let anyone see those pictures."

"I won't let Ray show them to anyone just as long as you never tell on us. I swear," Rachel said.

Amanda smiled that beautiful smile once again. Rachel's reassurance seemed to calm her down and she stopped crying.

"Thanks, Rachel. You have every right to be mad at me, but I hope after I explain you'll understand and be able to forgive me."

I wiped the tears from her cheeks and we all sat down on the couch and listened as Amanda began her story. Well, at least I listened as much as can be expected of a guy squished between two beautiful naked women.

"When my mom got home tonight she saw that Joey was hurting really bad and she freaked out and took him to the hospital."

Rachel snickered. "Sorry," she said, covering her mouth, and trying to keep from laughing.

"He wouldn't tell her what happened but he'd already told me what you did to him," Amanda continued.

"And you came over because you were pissed at Rachel right?" I asked.

She looked at me like I was completely stupid. "Hell no, I hate my b*****r. I came over to congratulate Rachel. He's been a dick to her ever since prom."

"Ha ha, yeah, literally," I joked.

"Don't be dumb, Ray," came the reply in stereo.

"Anyways, when I saw you two having sex all these emotions came over me. I was really mad at both of you. I was angry with you Rachel for stealing my boyfriend. I was mad at you Ray for screwing another woman. I know we said we'd see other people, but actually watching you fuck someone else made me see red. I was so jealous of both of you because you looked like you were enjoying each other so much. I wanted more than anything to feel the way you were making Rachel feel, Ray. I love you so much and I wish that you loved me the same way you obviously love your s****r. I mean, the fact that you refused to do me out of respect for her says it all."

Rachel silently stared at the floor. She had obviously been affected by Amanda's expression of love for me.

"And mostly, you two just made me horny as hell. I couldn't believe how wet my pussy got from watching you guys. My panties were soaked. I tried to get myself off by masturbating while I watched but it wasn't helping. I was serious when I said I've wanted to fuck both of you for so long. I had been expecting that Ray and I would eventually have sex, but I wasn't sure if that was going to happen anymore after seeing him with you. And with you always telling me how disgusting lesbians are, I had always figured I would never get to taste your sweet pussy."

"You weren't really ever going to tell on us were you?" I asked.

Amanda shook her head no.

"You just did whatever you thought it would take to get in Rachel's pants, huh?" She nodded. "I actually can respect that," I said. "I would do anything to get in her pants too. I think everyone on the planet would."

"Shut up Ray," Rachel laughed.

"He's right you know," agreed Amanda. "You are one hot piece of ass, girl."

"Mmm, you have a pretty nice ass yourself," Rachel replied. "Thanks for making me eat your cunt. God, I think I'm addicted to the taste of pussy now. [ha ha, see?] I love it! Fuck, I'm such a slut," she laughed. "Will you tell us one more thing though?"

"Sure."

"If you hate Joey so much why are you sl**ping with him?" Rachel asked.

Bad question. Amanda began sobbing again.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Rachel said, reaching across me and putting her hand on her friend's thigh. "You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."

"Hell yes she does," I said. "She's going to tell us everything just like she promised."

Rachel frowned at me. I smiled and winked at her.

"It's ok, Rach. I don't mind telling you guys," Amanda replied. "Basically it all started on prom night. I went into the ladies room for a minute and when I came out I saw you dancing with my date. God, you make me so mad sometimes. Every guy I've ever liked, including your b*****r, you steal from me."

"Oh Amanda, I'm so sorry. I don't do it on purpose. I don't know why guys come on to me so much. And I swear I've never done anything with any guy except Ray."

"It's ok. It's not your fault. I know why they come onto you, though. For starters, it's because of these, these, these, this and this," she said, touching Rachel's juicy red lips, her luscious breasts, her creamy thighs, her sexy tummy and her pretty pussy.

"And this," I added, reaching under my s****r and pinching her ass.

"Ow! Stop it," Rachel squealed, hitting my shoulder.

"You don't still think I stole your prom date though right, Mandy? I mean, you know what really happened that night right?" Rachel asked.

Amanda nodded.

"So what happened?" I asked.

"After her b*****r was such a jerk, I went back inside to call for a ride home and her date stopped me and asked me to dance since she was in the bathroom," Rachel explained. "I should have said no, but my senior prom was ruined by her stupid b*****r. I wanted to have at least one good thing about it to remember."

"My b*****r is such an asshole."

"She never came back from the bathroom," Rachel continued, "so her date offered to give me a ride home. He just dropped me off. He didn't even walk me to the door. Where did you go anyways, Amanda?"

"Joey gave me a ride home."

Rachel gasped. "You were the girl that I saw getting into Joey's truck?"

Amanda nodded.

"You went to the motel with him that night instead of me."

Again Amanda nodded, tears once again forming in her pretty brown eyes.

"Why?" Rachel asked softly.

"Because of my fucking mother."

"What?!!" Rachel and I shouted.

I knew Amanda's mom quite well. I've been invited to dinner plenty of times at her house by Mandy, and I've seen her quite a lot at my little s****r's various extracurricular activities. She looks a lot like Amanda - dark brown hair, tan skin, long legs, and nice butt. She's a single lady and always has been. She's never been married and to my knowledge never even has had a steady boyfriend, but who the hell am I though, to know much about her personal life?

The lady's name is Christina, which is ironic since it rhymes with my mother's name, Tina. My mom absolutely hates Amanda's mom. It's actually a wonder that my mom likes Amanda so much considering her venom towards her mother. Personally I didn't have anything against her. I try not to hate gorgeous women that I hope to fuck someday. I have no idea why my mom hates Christina so much. As I said before, my mom is kind of a bitch, but I still love her.

"You know how much my mom dotes on Joey, right?" Amanda continued. "Well, for a couple months leading up to prom my b*****r was telling my mom and I about how he was planning on losing his virginity that night. Mom was all excited for him and she was giving him all kinds of advice on what to do to make it happen."

"HA HA HAAAAA! That is fucking hi-LAR-ious!" I laughed. "So the penis ploy was your mom's idea?"

"No, that was Joey's dumbass idea. It was also his own idea to ask out Rachel. I tried telling him that she wasn't even going to make out with him, let alone let him fuck her, but he insisted that he was going to lose his virginity to the hottest girl in school. After he exposed himself to Rachel and she ditched him, he realized his plan was ruined so he called my mom on his mobile and told her what happened. My mom told him she'd do whatever it took to make sure her baby got laid that night."

"Nice mom," I said.

Amanda and Rachel rolled their eyes at me.

"I saw Joey in his truck right then so I told him to take me home. I got in and he handed me the phone. Mom asked if I would do a special favor for Joey and let him have sex with me. I couldn't believe it. I thought she was d***k or something. I told her no way and to fuck him herself. I was shocked when she said normally she would, but that she couldn't that night because she was away on a business trip."

"Your mom actually asked you to have sex with your b*****r?" Rachel asked, eyebrows raised.

"Yep, weird huh?" she said. "Anyways, I told my mom that no way was I going to do my own b*****r. She freaked out. She threatened to kick me out of the house and disown me if I didn't do it. Then suddenly she got all sweet and promised me that if I would do it, she'd buy me the car I've been wanting. I guess I'm a whore, because I said I'd do it. I reasoned that Joey was pretty cute even if he was an ass, and that a dick would feel good in my pussy regardless of who it was attached to. And actually, I know it's gross, but the idea of i****t has always really turned me on."

Rachel and I looked at each other knowingly.

"So Joey took me to the motel and fucked me. Well, if you can call it that. He laid me on the bed and lifted up my dress and pulled my panties off and stuck his penis in me. He came after the twelfth stroke and he couldn't get it up again so we went home. I was just glad someone else had already taken my virginity, and that I didn't give it to my loser b*****r.

"The next day my mom got home and he bragged to her about how he had fucked me all night long. Mom said she wanted proof that he and I had screwed or else she wasn't going to give me the money for the car. She made us get undressed and then told Joey to lie down on the bed and me to climb on and fuck him while she watched."

"Your mom took those pictures of you and him together, huh?" I asked.

"Yeah, I keep deleting them, but my mom keeps resending them to me. She writes comments about each one, like how hot it makes her to see her son's dick inside her daughter's pretty pussy. She's been trying to seduce me for months. And Joey won't keep his fucking hands off me now. He wants to screw me again but I won't let him so he's been grabbing my ass and tits and putting his hand between my legs every chance he gets. He even does it in front of Mom. She just laughs and does it too."

"I fucking hate them," she said, crying once again.

I put my arm around her and held her as we sat there quietly for a few minutes. Rachel was the next to speak.

"I had no idea what you're going through, Amanda. I feel awful," she said, reaching across me and holding her friend's hand.

"It's ok. I probably should go. I'm really sorry for what I did to you."

Rachel smiled. "Sorry? Why should you be sorry? I love pussy now because of you! And actually, you watching and helping Ray and I fuck was pretty exciting."

Amanda laughed. "Yeah, it was really fun playing with you guys."

"And you can't leave yet. You still haven't fucked my b*****r."

"WHAT??!!" Amanda and I exclaimed.

"You guys heard me."

We sat there stunned.

"Don't stare at me like that. Well, I just figure I'm not going to be able to stop eating Amanda's pussy, so it's only fair if Ray gets to put his dick in it," she laughed. "Look, we all have feelings for each other and we all want to fuck the shit out of each other. So, we could be jealous and make this really complicated, or we could decide together to make it really simple."

"I vote simple," I said.

"Me too," Amanda agreed.

"Awesome. So, Amanda, you should know that Ray and I are trying to make a baby together. We're all the way in love and we're going to spend the rest of our lives together. Nothing will change that. So the only question is whether you want to spend the rest of your life with us. Are you willing to share Ray with me?"

Amanda's face lit up. "Yes, of course," she replied, her beautiful eyes sparkling. God, I love her smile.

"Well, you said you hate your mom and b*****r and want to get away from them. So why don't you marry Ray? You're eighteen; your mom can't stop you. You guys can get married and then I'll come live with you. That way we can all be together and no one will be suspicious about Ray and I."

"I'll do it on one condition," said Amanda. "You have to get me pregnant too, Ray."

"Yay! Then we have a deal!" shouted Rachel.

I awoke a few seconds later. I guess I must have blacked out.

"Jesus, Ray, are you alright?" Amanda asked.

"Uh, yeah, sorry," I replied.

"I don't think his heart is beating fast enough," Rachel said. "Let's help him out."

Rachel and Amanda both leaned over and put their heads in my lap. Amanda licked my balls while Rachel licked my dick.

"Wow, I think his heart is already beating a little faster," giggled Amanda, eyeing my dick as it swelled in my s****r's mouth.

"Ray, I think it's about time you got to screw my best friend," Rachel said.

At that moment my cock was hard enough to pound nails. Another fantasy was about to be checked off my list - fucking my little s****r's hot best friend. With the full approval and blessing of my s****r no less.

"Are you sure, Rachel?" I asked. "I mean, you're really ok with this?"

"I'm not ready yet to watch you two make love," Rachel answered. "I don't know if I ever will be. So when you two are alone you can make love. When I'm around though, I expect you to fuck. And I sure as hell expect you to let me join in."

Amanda and I both nodded our agreement, and then my little s****r rotated her gorgeous body around upside-down so that her head and shoulders were on the seat and so that her ass and feet were resting on the back cushion of the couch.

"Come here Amanda and let me lick your clit while Ray fucks you from behind. You can try to get me off before Ray fills your pussy up with cum," she giggled.

Amanda wasted no time straddling Rachel and presenting her with a facefull of sweet lickable twat. I stood up and watched as Rachel licked up and down her slit a few times and then inserted her tongue deep in her friend's vagina.

"Mmmm!! Your pussy tastes so good Amanda. I love it!" my s****r said from between her friend's thighs.

As my s****r got Amanda ready for me, I raced down the hall and returned seconds later with Rachel's dildo. Amanda giggled when I gave it to her and enthusiastically began fucking my s****r's pussy with it as she licked and sucked her clit and caressed up and down her stocking covered legs. Rachel groaned in ecstasy, the extreme pleasure she was experiencing clearly apparent on her beautiful face.

I stroked my dick for a second as I caressed Rachel's cheek and asked her to open her mouth wide. She did, and I slowly inserted my cock between her pouty red lips and deep into her throat until she had taken all of me inside her. I couldn't believe she was able to do that! Holy fuck! I reached around and squeezed and fondled Amanda's tits as I gently thrust in and out of my deep-throating little s****r's sexy mouth.

Amanda's skin was so wonderfully smooth. Her perky breasts felt so soft yet so amazingly firm. I traced around her areolas and long, erect nipples that I was aching to suck on. I slid my hands down her tummy and between her legs and slid two fingers into her hole. I fucked them in and out covering them with her wetness, then brought my hand up and placed my fingers on her lips, letting her smell her own pungently erotic odor which was proof of her body's excited and aroused state. She opened her mouth and sucked my fingers causing my cock to throb involuntarily in my s****r's throat.

My high was returning; I ached for more. With my cock harder then hell and Amanda's pussy dripping wet and ready for me I withdrew myself from my s****r's mouth. Rachel knew it was time. She reached around and placed the palms of her hands on the cheeks of Amanda's tight little ass and spread her best friend's pussy open for me.

"She's all ready for you Ray," Rachel breathed, struggling to communicate due to the intense pleasure Amanda was exerting on her privates. "Fuck her, sweetheart."

"Yeah sweet boy. Please fuck me," Amanda said, looking back at me over her shoulder and smiling.

I brushed Amanda's hair off to the side and leaned over and reached under her arms and held onto her shoulders as I began kissing her neck. I thrust upwards a few times, sliding my dick back and forth along the crack of her sexy ass before angling downwards and pressing forward into her slippery wet folds. I pushed slowly into her, enjoying and committing to memory the intense sensations and extreme pleasure of entering her tight eighteen year old pussy for the first time.

"Mmmm... Wow Ray, your dick feels huge inside me."

"It's so nice, isn't it?" my s****r agreed.

Having dumped my load already so many times that day, there was no danger of cumming too soon no Joeyer how hard I banged her. So I held nothing back. I slammed my dick over and over hard and fast into her cunt, rocking her body and eliciting all kinds of sexy moans and groans of pleasure.
"Nngg, goddamnit fuck meeeeeee!" Amanda screamed, still masturbating my s****r with the vibrating clone of my cock.

"That's it, Ray! Fuck that pussy hard!" Rachel encouraged, as she slid her tongue back and forth over Amanda's clit.

"Fuck, Mandy your pussy feels so good!!!" I groaned, as I grabbed her tits and squeezed as I continued ramming my dick into her body.

Whatever she was doing with her pussy, it felt so fucking good. Somehow she was making it contract over and over around me, essentially milking my shaft. The girls were both now screaming and moaning louder than hell, intensifying my high and the extreme pleasure of every move I made.

"Mmmm!!! Oh, Mandy, you're going to make me cum, baby!" Rachel announced. "Fuck me! Fuck my pussy Mandy! Oh, God! I'm cumming!!!!!!"

When Rachel screamed at the height of her ecstasy, Amanda discarded the dildo and clenched the leather of the couch in her tight little fists. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cock that was violating her special place and giving her so much pleasure.

"That's it Ray, fuck me! ... You're screwing my pussy so good! ... Oh God, you feel so fucking good in me! ... Fuck me! That's it! ... Fuck, I'm cummmmming!!!!!"

My ego soaring from having given this goddess such an intense orgasm, I grabbed a hold of her dark brown hair and pulled her head back as I banged the hell out of her pussy. I was ready. I slammed my balls hard against her ass one last time, burying my cock deep within her vagina, and pumped my seed into her beautiful teenage body.

Amanda quickly stood up on the couch and positioned her cunt directly over Rachel's. My s****r immediately understood her best friend's intentions and she reached up and spread her own pussy open. I would have thought that after having cum so many times in a single day that another erection would have been impossible, but as the three of us watched silently in awe as my sperm dripped out of Amanda's pussy into Rachel's vagina, my cock twitched. ___________________________________________________________________________________

Epilogue

"Thanks for walking me home, Ray," Amanda said.

We had been sitting on her back porch swing in the dark for the last twenty minutes or so, holding each other and talking. It was Rachel's idea that I go with her. I guess she wanted Amanda to know that she was sincere about her willingness to share me with her. Actually, pretty much that's what we had been talking about. I had told her how much I loved both her and Rachel and how much I wanted to be with both of them, but that I could understand if it she thought my s****r's idea was too weird or would make her feel too uncomfortable. She just laughed and said not to worry. She would give anything to be with me, and she saw my s****r as an added bonus.

I was just about to kiss her when suddenly the lights in Amanda's house turned on.

"Great. That sucks. My mom and b*****r are home," Amanda said.

"It's ok, it's pitch dark out here. They can't see us, and I want to kiss you," I replied.

Amanda and I had made out many times on that swing, and I was looking forward to doing it again. At that moment though, I saw Christina and Joey through the big back windows walking into the dining room. It had been a little while since I last saw Christina and I have to say, she was looking fine. She was wearing a cute little sundress that reached not quite to mid-thigh and was held up by a couple of thin straps. Her boobs looked great in that dress. They sort of reminded me of my mom's. You know, large. I don't know what it is about MILFs and big tits, but man they make my dick hard.

It had been very hot that day and Amanda had opened the dining room windows to let in some fresh air before she and I had stepped out onto the patio. We could hear every word of their conversation. And actually, the topic they were discussing made it very difficult not to eavesdrop.

"Are you sure your penis is alright?" Christina asked.

"I'm fine Mom. Jeez, it's embarrassing enough that you made me go to the hospital. I really don't want to discuss my penis with you," Joey replied.

"I just thought maybe a pretty nurse could help make it feel better. I'm really sorry you got that fat old grandma lady."

Joey quivered.

"I'm worried about you, baby. I need to make sure you';re alright. Let Mommy take a look."

What the fuck?! The day just kept getting better and better. Whatever was going to happen, they had my attention. Amanda seemed pretty interested in watching what her mom and b*****r were up to as well. Very quietly we sneaked around and hid behind the five foot high brick wall which enclosed the patio. We were probably fifteen feet or so from the dining room. We peered over the structure just in time to see Christina reach over and start unbuttoning Joey's jeans.

"God Mom, I told you I'm fine," he said, though not making any effort to stop her. "Besides, Amanda could come home any minute."

"Hurry," I whispered. "Call your mom and ask her if it's ok if you stay out a little longer."

"You're so bad Ray!" Amanda said, trying not to giggle too loudly.

She got up and ran a safe distance away from the house. A couple seconds later the phone in the dining room rang.

"Hello," Christina answered. "Oh hi Amanda... Of course it's ok if you want to stay out later," she said, licking her lips as she resumed unbuttoning her son's pants.

Fuck yes!

"Yeah, he's ok. I think he's actually feeling pretty good right now," she said, reaching into his jeans and caressing him. "Ok, have fun sweetheart. Bye bye."

Amanda returned a couple seconds later to see her b*****r's pants and underwear down around his ankles and her mother on her knees with her face inches away from his erect dick. Amanda's hand immediately went between her legs and started rubbing her pussy through her shorts as she stared at her f****y through the window.

"Yeah, yeah," she said, "I know. I'm an i****t-loving freak."

"Join the club."

"Oh sweetheart," Christina said, "your poor penis is so big and swollen. It needs some medicine. Did you know that honey is a natural antibiotic?"

She grabbed the honey bear off the kitchen counter and began squirting the sweet sticky goo all around the head and up and down the shaft of her son's perfectly healthy cock.

"Uh oh. It's dripping onto your testicles and getting all over the place," she giggled. "I think I used way too much. Here, let me clean some of it off for you."

Christina set the honey bear down and stuck her tongue out and slowly licked the length of her son's dick. Joey closed his eyes and rested his hands on her head as she began sucking the honey off his balls.

"Hmm, I don't think that's working very well. Let me try another way."

She opened her mouth and took Joey's prick between her lips and deep into her mouth.

"God Mom, that feels so much better," Joey groaned.

"Fuck! I can't take this anymore," I whispered. I moved over to stand behind Amanda and unzipped my pants and guided my hard-on through the opening. Then I reached around her and unbuttoned her cut-offs and pushed them and her panties down over her beautiful butt. I wasted no time dicking around with foreplay; Amanda was horny as hell and her pussy was already sopping wet. I just put my cock between her legs and thrust it into her cunt and began fucking her while we watched her mother sucking her b*****r's penis.

"There, I think that medicine should help," Christina said a few minutes later. "Oh, now Mommy isn't feeling so good, baby." It hurts right here," she pouted, lifting her dress up and rubbing her pussy through her panties.

"Maybe you should let me have a look," Joey suggested.

"Ok, baby. Will you also make sure my boobies are alright? They're feeling a little sore too."

Christina pushed the spaghetti straps off her shoulders and the bodice of her dress fell to her waist. There they were. The twins. Naked. God they were big and sexy. Fuck! And this idiot gets to suck and fuck them.

Joey reached up and groped his mother's breasts and told her to lie down.

"Maybe they need some antibiotics also," he said.

She nodded her agreement and he took the bottle and squirted honey all over his mother's chest.

"Don't use your hands, baby. They'll get all sticky," she said when he went to spread the honey around. "Why don't you use your penis? It's already messy."

Joey kicked off his pants and underwear as Christina removed her panties. He straddled her and slapped her tits a few times with his cock and then used it to apply the honey.

"That's it Joey, spread it all around. Make sure you get it all over my nipples real good too. "Oh, it's too sticky. Spit on my tits, maybe that will make it easier."

Joey scooted back and did as his mother asked. He had no problem producing enough saliva to slicken things up. He had been drooling like crazy ever since his mother exposed herself. Christina cradled his head against her, sighing as he licked the honey off her breasts and sucked it from her erect nipples.

"Now spread it in between them real good, baby" Christina said, reaching up and squeezing her melons together.

Joey scooted back up and slid his cock into the channel she had created and began fucking his mother's jugs.

I slid my hands under Amanda's shirt and played with her breasts as I fucked her, imagining that it was my dick that was sliding between her mom's lovely and amazing breasts.

"Oh God Joey, you're making my tits feel so much better, but it's making Mommy's pussy hurt so bad.

Joey reached back and put his hand between her legs and began rubbing her pussy. Even as far away as we were, I could see that Christina was completely aroused.

"Is this where it hurts?" Joey asked as he caressed her.

"Mmmm, yeah, right there is where it hurts. Mommy's pussy is aching. Please rub it for me baby.

"Look how turned on your mother is, Amanda. Her pussy lips are so puffy and wet. Your b*****r is going to fuck your mom," I whispered.

"He's such a mother fucker," Amanda replied.

"I wouldn't mind fucking her. I'd screw her just like this," I said, pumping my dick aggressively in and out of Amanda's pussy.

"Mmmm, you're so sexy Ray," she groaned.

"God Joey, it's starting to hurt really bad! It fucking hurts deep inside me! Help me baby," Christina moaned, spreading her legs. "Come here darling. Put your penis deep inside Mommy's pussy and inject my womb with your special white medicine."

Joey climbed between his mother's legs and slid his cock into her vagina. Christina sighed and closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his back as he pumped his dick in and out of her pussy. Clearly, they had done this many times before. I don't care if he was an asshole. Watching him have sex with his own mother was fucking awesome! Well, that is while it lasted.

"Fuck Mom, I'm cumming!"

"Goddamnit Joey!"

"Mmm, I love you so much, Ray," Amanda sighed.

"And I love you Amanda."

Joey may be a quick cummer, but I definitely was not, especially not after all the times I had ejaculated that day. When Joey had finished his business and terminated the show, I noticed a patio lounge chair nearby, so I had dragged it over behind the wall and lay Amanda down on it and had resumed fucking her.

Well, to be more precise, I began making love to her. More than anything I wanted her to know that I really did love her and that I truly wanted to be with her. I could see from the way that she looked at me with her beautiful brown eyes and from the way that she kissed me and from the way that she moved her precious body against me that she knew that I did. I had been wondering if it was possible to love and please two women. At that moment I had no doubt that I could, and my next task would be to prove it to Rachel when I got home.

As we kissed and enjoyed each other's bodies, the phone rang inside. We heard Amanda's mom answer it, and then we heard the back door open. Normally I would have been nervous about her catching me fucking her daughter, but after what Amanda and I had just witnessed I really didn't give a shit if she saw us. Christina didn't know it yet, but I owned her now. Besides, Amanda's pussy felt so good. There's no way that anything could have stopped me from sliding my dick in and out of it at that moment.

"I miss you so much," Christina said. "I'm so fucking horny, darling. I can't stop thinking about you. My pussy is so wet. God I need you to come home and fuck me. ... I do masturbate. You know that. ... No, I need your big cock in my pussy, baby. A dildo's just not the same. ... I hate having one night stands. I'm not a slut. ... Ok, you're right, I'm your slut," she giggled. "I'm your dirty little slut."

"Your mom has a boyfriend?" I asked.

Amanda shrugged.

"When are you coming home from Los Angeles, Joe?"

Los Angeles?! Joe?!

"Isn't your dad named Joe?" Amanda asked.

"Damn it, that sucks. I don't know if I can survive without having your cum inside my pussy for three whole weeks," Christina whined. "You better not waste it all on Annie. She doesn't need it; she just had your baby. Besides, what if you run out?"

Oh my God. My mind started racing and my heart started pounding like hell.

"I know, I know. I was just being silly. You've been pumping sperm into me for more than twenty years. I'm not worried that you'll run out. ... Yeah, the twins are fine. Amanda is hanging out with your daughter tonight so Joey kept me entertained. He was really sweet."

Sticky too.

"I really am happy that you get to have another baby, big b*****r," Christina said. "It just makes me sad that I can't share that part of your life with you. I wish we didn't have to have all these secrets. I wish we could tell your k**s that I'm their aunt. I wish we could tell our k**s who their father is. And mostly I wish we could make love without worrying that Tina was going to find out about us again."

WHAT THE FUCK?!!!!!!!!!

Amanda's eyes sparkled and her smile was bigger and more beautiful than I've ever seen.

"I love you big b*****r," she whispered.

"I love you too cousin."

And with that, I kissed her and drove balls deep into her cunt and let my cock and my mind explode, bathing her pussy in a flood of loving i****tuous semen.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 33986  |  
98%
  |  15

I Love When He Calls Me s*s

A s****r lets her b*****r climb into her bed.
* *

I know this story is long, but I did it that way for myself and my own enjoyment. I also tried to make the "build up" as long as I possible could. It might seem more than a little bit excessive, but I loved writing it like this.


We were driving slowly because of the snowy roads. Mom and Dad were in the front seat, and I was sitting in the back seat with my b*****r Tim. I hadn't seen him since he left for college in September and it was so wonderful being close again.

I would giggle and he would call me s*s.

He always calls me s*s, and I've always loved it. He's the only person in the world who can call me that.

He was still eating the ice cream cone that our aunt made for him at her annual Christmas party. It's been a funny tradition since Tim was just a little boy, she would put two big scoops of vanilla ice cream on a cone, and Tim would try to take as long as he could to lick it down to nothing.

There was something so adorable about how attentive he could be to that white smooth ice cream. Everything about him just seemed so beautiful right then.

Earlier in the evening we did our traditional Christmas Eve dinner with our cousins on the other side of town. It was the same thing since we were little k**s. It's funny, Tim and I didn't really socialize with any of my relatives, we just spent all our time in the corner talking to each other.

I have missed him so much since he went away to study art at college. It was Christmas Eve and he left in early September, so it's really only been four months that he's been out of the house. I know it hasn't been that long, but being away from him for all that time has been really hard on me.

Tim is just a year older than me. I was only 17 in September when he left home and moved away to college. The very next day was my 18th birthday, and something sort of life changing happened. My parents sat me down and told me something that really shook me up. They started by telling me how much they love me and that they will always love me. This felt strange to hear, because I know they love me, they are both wonderful and caring parents.

Then they told that I was adopted. Right then, it felt like the floor dropped out from under me.

This unleashed a flood of emotions and all I wanted was to talk with Tim. I felt so needy and freaked out. He has always been my closest friend in the world, and right then the feeling of shock was overwhelming. I really needed his shoulder to cry on, but he was away at school.

Mom and Dad were both so kind in the way they told me. But still, knowing that I was adopted was a shattering thing to hear. I called Tim within minutes of them telling me and he was so wonderful on the phone. He said that Mom and Dad told him the day he left for school and it was really emotional for him too. He didn't know either until they told him. They said they would be telling me on my 18th birthday and they asked him not to tell me anything.

Tim and I both cried and we both were in a kind of shock. There was so much to try to figure out, I mean, all the emotions and what it all meant.

It's been a few months since they told me. Right now, I guess I am doing okay, but there were a few weeks there where everything just felt so crazy for me. Tonight at this Christmas party was the first time I've seen Tim since Mom and Dad hit me with the news. I know they all love me, and I'll always call them Mom and Dad, and I'll always call Tim my b*****r.

Anyway, right now with Tim back home, I feel a huge sense of relief, and all I want to do is be close and talk with him. He got into town late this afternoon and we were both hurried into the car and dragged to our annual f****y Christmas Eve obligation.

Talking to Tim in the back seat of the car was emotional and reassuring. It was the best I've felt in months. He was really sweet and both of us ended up getting sort of silly and c***dish. It was so cute to watch him licking that dripping vanilla ice cream cone. I could sense that our parents were happy to see me act in a way that wasn't so tense.

When we got home it was late so it felt like everyone was eager to get to sl**p. Tim had a long day traveling home from college and I just assumed he was tired too. At the same time it was strangely thrilling, just like it used to feel when Tim and I were little k**s on Christmas Eve. I was actually really sentimental and it felt wonderful. I think was just nice being together again with my wonderful b*****r.

The way the upstairs is set up is that at the top of the stairs is Tim's room, next to there is the bathroom and at the far end of the hall is my room. Actually, our Dad started to turn Tim's room into an office right after he went away to college, so there isn't even a bed in there anymore. He'll be sl**ping on an old couch.

After we all said goodnight to each other, I went into my bedroom and found my long pink nightgown in the closet. I haven't worn it for ages, but it seemed to remind me of my life as a little girl with Tim when things seemed simpler.

I felt a need to get out of my dressy Christmas party clothes, but mostly I was eager to get my bra off. My breasts have grown a bit bigger in the last year or so, and the bra I had on all day felt so tight and confining. Oh god, it was a relief to finally get it off.

I did this thing I've done for the last few months. I took off all my clothes and stood in my bedroom, totally naked and I looked at myself in the tall mirror behind my door. I see myself so differently now that I know that I was adopted. My parents and b*****r are these adorable blond haired blue eyed Norwegian types. Looking at myself and seeing my dark hair, deep brown eyes and thick eyebrows I can't understand why it never even crossed my mind that we aren't actually related.

Seeing myself naked in that tall mirror I am amazed at how look. Even though my hair and eyes are almost black, my skin is unbelievably pale, almost white.

I have been through such a roller coaster of emotions in the last few months since Tim moved away and it's made me do some crazy things. I realize one thing I've done is compulsively shave my legs. For some reason, I didn't like seeing the tiny black hairs on my thighs, it made me really self conscious, especially in house with my blond Scandinavian looking parents.

I know it's not summer anymore and nobody can see my legs anyway, but I still feel really self conscious.

Just so you better understand me, there is a sort of nervous side to my personality, and I've been feeling so lonely without my b*****r here at home with me. I worry that without him I can be so gloomy and withdrawn.

But that's sort of how I am.

I feel really weird admitting this, but I'm not a virgin anymore. I haven't told Tim and I know I should, but the way it happened is just so embarrassing. It happened with this totally lame boy from school, we had been drinking. He invited me into his bedroom, and he kept the lights off so it was totally dark, so I didn't see anything. Everything about that night is a blur. I don't actually remember anything and I filled with regret about how it happened.

I wanted it to be something beautiful. Instead it was confusing. I guess I kind of wanted some kind of intimacy, but he just wasn't nice to me. I know I should tell Tim, I mean, he's my b*****r and we share everything, but the whole thing is so sad.

I just need to push all that out of my mind. Try and pretend it never happened. All I could do at that moment was focus on my image in the mirror.

I really don't know why I've been so weird about shaving my legs. I've been totally compulsive about shaving my black pubic hair too. I've been shaving every day and each time with a brand new razor. I shaved myself, my legs and my crotch just a few hours ago, and part of me wants so badly to take another shower and do it again. I looked in the mirror and reached down and felt my legs. They are incredibly smooth. The skin feels so amazingly silky, but I still feel this need to shave them again, it's almost all I can think about. Why am I so obsessed about it?

I stood there just a little while longer looking at my naked body in the mirror.

I turned around and looked over my shoulder at my bare bottom. I've gained a little bit of weight since Tim left in September. It looks like I have a new layer of baby fat. Actually, I think my butt is pretty cute, it's the one thing that I actually like about myself. It's a little bit round but it seems like it's firm too.

I turned back and faced the mirror. It seems like just a few months ago I was a skinny tomboy, but now my body looks so different. I used to be so flat chester, but now my boobs are bigger than they used to be. It's not just my boobs, my whole body looks a little bit fuller. Like I said before, it seems like I have this new layer of baby fat. It's hard to tell when I'm dressed, but I can really see it when I'm naked like this.

There is a photo taped to my mirror, it's of Tim and me together in our bathing suits, and it was taken this last summer. Both of us are wet from swimming and Tim looks beautiful as always. He's healthy and tall, while I'm sort of skinny and gangly, this picture was taken just before my boobs grew so much. In the picture I'm wearing my one piece suit, and you can just barely see my nipples under the fabric. That's one thing that seems so different, these days my nipples seem to poke out in a way that makes them SO obvious under my clothes. Even with a bra, a shirt and a thick sweater, my nipples are really conspicuous. It feels really embarrassing sometimes.

The one thing I am totally focused on whenever I look at this photo is, well, the area between my legs. You can really see the puffy outline of, uhhm, my vagina. It looks all plump under the tight wet fabric of my bathing suit. I guess it's called a camel toe, and it is super pronounced in this photo.

Tim has the same photo too, he told me he does, and he keeps it near his bed at school.

Part of me is so curious if he has ever looked at this same photo and noticed how distinct and puffy the outline of my camel toe is, I mean, does he ever stare on the photo like I do?

Looking in the mirror at my naked body, my newly acquired "baby fat" makes my puffy camel toe look even more plump. Since I've been shaving myself so compulsively I think it looks really pretty and smooth.

What is wrong with me? I've been totally obsessing about myself. I just feel so weird. I sighed and then I put on my pink nightgown and walked out into the hall.

I went into the bathroom and closed the door, it seemed colder than usual. Maybe it was my bare feel on the tile floor. I pulled up my long pink nighty above my hips, sat on the toilet and peed.

As I felt the pleasant relief I looked over at the edge of the bathtub next to me and grabbed the big bottle of lotion I use after I shave my legs. I don't know how I found this brand, but I really love it. It is a sort of oily and has a sweet vanilla scent and it makes my legs feel SO silky and wonderful.

I squirted a huge glob into my hands and then began to rub it into my legs and I was flooded with the beautiful vanilla smell. I feel like I can't help myself. I do this a lot and I just love the way it makes me feel.

Then I squirted even more in my hand and spread my knees and rubbed it all over between my legs and where I shaved my pubic hair earlier in the day. I don't know why I do this so compulsively, but I just love how it feels SO slippery and smooth. I worry that maybe shaving can make my skin feel dry, so the moisturizer helps, at least that what I've been telling myself. Yes, it probably helps but I use a lot more than I really need. After I rubbed it all in I filled my hand with the oily lotion once more and rubbed even more between my legs, making sure to get it up into the crack between my butt cheeks.

What's wrong with me? I felt like I was going crazy. I mean, I was sitting there on the toilet, eagerly slathering this oily lotion all over my vagina and ass. I felt like I can't control myself and my weird obsessions.

As I rubbed the thick white lotion in around my butt, all I could think of was I wanted to keep doing it, I wanted to use even more of the lotion. I felt some uncontrollable need to use the whole bottle. I know this must sound so crazy, but I absolutely loved the way it felt. The smooth rubbing sensations just made me shiver with eagerness. Everything felt creamy and delicious, and I was all swallowed up in the impatience of what I was doing.

Right then I heard a soft tap on the door and I heard my b*****r's voice, "s*s, are you in there?"

I was surprised but I was excited to hear his voice. I told him to wait a second and I stood up, adjusted my pink nighty and opened the bathroom door.

He smiled and said, "Hey little s*s."

"Hey big b*****r."

This is what we've both said since we were little k**s.

He was just wearing a pair of cotton boxer shorts and that's normal for his bedtime clothing. He looked absolutely wonderful as usual. He's slim and athletic, he's been on the swim team for years. I've always been amazed at how beautiful he looks with his shirt off.

We spoke as we both got out our tooth brushes. We stood side by side facing each other in front of the great big mirror over the sink. It was something we had done since we were k**s, we would brush our teeth together like this, side by side. It felt so magical to stand in front of a big mirror again next to my beautiful b*****r again, I can't believe just how badly I've missed him since he's been away.

Tim gave me this funny look, and I knew right away what he was going to do. When we both had toothpaste on our toothbrushes, he said just what he used to say, "Ready, one - two - three - GO!"

Then we both started brushing at the same time. As we stood side by side we could each look at each other in the big mirror above the sink. It seemed like both of us were getting a little silly as we brushed.

When we were little k**s mom and Dad encouraged us to brush our teeth for a long time, and Tim and I used to have a funny little contest each night to see who would brush longest. It was cute and we did it was right here in this same bathroom.

At one point I did what I used to do as a little girl, I put my elbow out wide in an exaggerated pose and sort of brushed quicker. Tim recognized right away what I was doing, and he joked, "C'mon s*s, if you wanna grow up to be a big girl with pretty teeth you need to brush for a long time, okay?"

Looking at my self in the mirror, I realized this silly brushing movement from my elbows out wide made my breasts jiggle. It was such a funny feeling because it was so new to me, it seems like just a few months ago my boobs were still too small to jiggle like this.

I looked in the mirror at my b*****r and realized he was looking right at me. I could see his eyes and he was staring at my chest.

I looked at myself in the mirror, and with the house being so cold, I could watch as my nipples got hard and prominent. Add to that the wiggling movement of my boobs against the thin fabric of my pink nighty and it made them even harder. The feeling was absolutely electric.

Suddenly, brushing my teeth wasn't some silly game, it was seemed really serious in a way that surprised me.

Maybe I should have felt embarrassed and stopped, but I didn't. I couldn't help myself, I continued to move my arm in that little girl way, I sort of shimmied while brushing my teeth, and this motion would keep making my breasts jiggle under my pink nighty.

I don't understand what was happening, but both of us just kept brushing out teeth together for the longest time, and I could see that my b*****r was staring at me in the mirror, his eyes were focused right on my breasts. There was something so deeply emotional about how it made me feel.

The sensation of my nipples gently rubbing against the silky fabric of my pink nightgown felt wonderful. I didn't want to stop and I was filled with gratitude that Tim was watching me so intensely.

I thought that if I wiggled even faster, maybe I could make my nipples get even harder. I could see in the mirror that his eyes were focused directly at my breasts and—Oh God—I absolutely loved the feeling of him looking at me like that.

I brushed faster and I could feel my boobs jiggling even more.

Suddenly my b*****r leaned forward and rinsed his mouth in the sink. Then he quickly splashed a little water on his face.

He stood up and looked at me and said, "It's so good to see you again, s*s."

His voice sounded sheepish and scared.

My b*****r wiped his face with the towel, kissed me on the forehead and then he was gone. I was left standing alone in the bathroom with my toothbrush still in my mouth. I felt awkward and abandoned and I didn't understand why.

I looked at myself in that big mirror. I was ashamed that I had been so eager to let my b*****r look at me.

When I got back to my room I closed the door, turned-on the small bedside lamp and turned off the main light. The room was cold and I got under the thick blankets of my bed.

I thought about how much my life has changed since September. I reached down under the covers and pulled my nightgown up to about my belly button and put both hands between my legs.

This feels so funny to admit, but another thing that has happened since September is that I've been totally obsessed with being alone in my room, and—well—masturbating. It's become a weird compulsion in my life and it's been hard to control. I feel like I am constantly locking myself away in my room and trying to give myself orgasm. Sometimes I can, but mostly I can't. It takes a lot of effort to make it happen.

I lay there and began the process. I cupped both hands over my vagina, and I felt the smooth sensation of my freshly shaved skin. Everything felt oily from all the moisturizer I used just minutes before in the bathroom. I lifted my knees under the covers and spread my legs wide. I don't know if this is normal, but it takes me a really long time to arouse myself enough to actually climax.

I tried to focus on the sensations of my clitoris but all I could think about was what just happened in the bathroom with Tim.

It seemed so strange to brush my teeth like I would when I was a little girl and at the same time see my breasts jiggling so conspicuously. It seemed so intense to have my beautiful b*****r watch me like he did, it made everything more confusing. And why did he run out of the bathroom? Why did it make me feel so sad and abandoned?

In a funny anxious flurry I kicked the blankets down towards my feet. I was lying there uncovered and I wriggled my pink nighty snug up under my armpits. The room felt cold and lonely but I could look down at my body in the pale light of my bedside lamp. With my nightie all scrunched up to the way it was I was essentially naked and I tried to understand what I was feeling.

With the blankets off and my nightie pulled up I could smell the sweet vanilla fragrance of that oily lotion that I had rubbed all over myself in the bathroom. Oh God, I just loved how it smells.

I watched as my nipples reacted to chilly air in the room. My skin was cold and they tightened before my eyes. For some reason, I don't know why but right then, this was really emotional for me to see. Especially after my b*****r had been looking at my nipples get so hard under my nighty in the bathroom mirror.

With that, I took a deep breath let one finger lay against the moist lips of my vagina. Oh my God, it felt SO wonderful, and I worked to focus all my attention on trying to feel relaxed and enjoy the feeling. The sensation was beautiful, but the thing I always worry about is how wet I can get. I mean, it is actually sort of a problem.
I always seem to make a soggy wet spot on my bed and I really worry that Mom will notice it if she changes the sheets. If I plan ahead, I will get a thick towel from the bathroom, fold it in half, and lay it under my hips before I start to masturbate. This helps me lose myself because I don't need to worry as much about soaking the bed.

I should have grabbed a towel from the bathroom when I left, but I was just so flustered because of the way Tim had been watching me.

I feel so funny about this, I mean, I don't know if its normal to get this wet. I mean, maybe there is something wrong with me. Am I normal? I feel sort of scared because I don't know who I can ask.

I mean, lately I have been soaking the towel. I worry that maybe I should use two towels, one on top of the other to keep the bed dry. Anyway, when it happens, when I finally orgasm, it gets so wet that it feels like I'm peeing all over my bed. Now I was thinking that I should have grabbed two towels from the bathroom.

As I lie there on my back and gently rubbed myself I thought about how intense it felt that my b*****r was watching me. It didn't take but a few minutes and I was getting so wet that the liquid will run down and sort of collect in the smooth skin of my butt crack. Right then, I carefully positioned one hand over my vagina and, with my other hand, I reached under myself and slid my fingertips in between my butt cheeks. I was getting SO wet that the slippery sensations of my fingers just make me crazy. Plus, I had just used a lot of the vanilla lotion and it made everything feel velvety and oily.

I so much wanted to play with my hard nipples, but both hands were all busy (and wet) as they cradled my ass and vagina.

I was feeling so anxious, and I was really desperate to have an orgasm, a lot more than usual. This was such and anxious feeling. I knew it would take some time and I could sense that maybe tonight this might be a really powerful one. Then I slid my feet in toward me and lifted my knees up high. I loved being in this pose it really helps me achieve a climax.

Oh god, I love this feeling. I love how I just drift away as everything slowly starts to build. And I really love the feeling of being wet like this.

Suddenly there was a soft tapping on my door and my whole body literally jolted from the shock.

My heart was instantly pounding as I lay shaking on the bed.

I heard my b*****r's soft voice from the hall, "Hey s*s, are you still awake?"

I took a deep breath, and tried to answer without sounding like I was terrified, "Uhh - yeah - I'm still up."

He asked, "Can I come in?"

I franticly pulled the big thick down comforter up to cover myself, and told him of course he could come in.

I watched him sheepishly step in my room and close the door behind him. He looked so beautiful in the soft glow of my bedside light as he stood there wearing only his boxer shorts. He timidly moved toward me and stood at the edge of my bed, he was acting a little bit funny and I didn't understand why.

I asked, "What is it?"

He said, "I don't think I can sl**p in my room, Dad did something, and the window is open just a little bit, and I can't close it all the way. The room is freezing."

I looked at the way he was standing, and I could tell he was really cold.

I said, "Come on and get under my covers. It's okay."

And almost instantly he slid himself in bed with me, and I could sense a huge relief from the weight of my enormous down comforter. He pulled it up snug against his neck and whispered, "Oh god, this feels nice, thank you."

I giggled, "I love my down comforter, it's enormous."

He asked, "Why is it so cold in the house?"

I said, "Dad set the heater on a timer, and I can't figure out what he did, but the house is freezing this time of night, and around midnight the heat comes on - and then my room goes from frigid to sweltering."

He asked, "How long 'til midnight? That sounds nice."

I said, "It won't be for a little while, but when it comes on the room gets way too hot."

He said, "Well, I'm eager for that."

Even though we were talking like everything was normal, my heart was still pounding from the shock when he knocked on my door, and it seemed like just sort of magically appeared in bed with me. I realized I didn't pull my pink nighty back down before I covered myself with the blankets, and I was pretty much nude under the comforter. My pink nighty was still all scrunched up under my armpits, but from what my b*****r could see of my shoulders, it must look like I was wearing my nighty, just like normal.

And at the same time, I could feel there was a wet spot under my butt, and I was super aware at how soggy this felt.

The he said, "s*s, it's so nice to see you. I was really eager to see you and talk to you, I'm really glad I'm back home again."

We spoke for a few minutes about how funny it was to be together again, especially since all we've done since he walked in the door was to go to a Christmas party. I told him I thought it was so awkward being together at our relatives house because all I wanted to do was sneak away and talk with him in private.

He said, "Me too, I felt like we were stuck there at that silly party, like it was impossible for us to really talk."

One of the things that makes me feel so close to my b*****r is that we've always been so comfortable talking with each other. Since he's gone away to college we talk on the phone a lot, but it's not the same as when we are together.

He asked me, "How have you been? I worry about you and I really want to know how you are feeling these days."

He was obviously asking about how I felt about hearing that I was adopted. I didn't know quite what to say, "Well, I've been confused about a lot of stuff."

What was I supposed to say, 'Hey big b*****r, I've been totally weird about shaving my legs and masterbaiting, I think I'm going crazy.'

I wasn't ready to talk about it, and I think he understood. My voice sounded shaky and he changed the subject.

He said, "I wanted to tell you about some stuff at school, but I always felt so awkward on the phone."

He sounded SO serious and I asked, "What is it? Is everything okay?"

"I think so. I had a girlfriend for a little while at school, and it's been really intense."

This surprised me because Tim has never really dated anyone. It's funny, in a way, because he's super cute, and I can't understand why girls don't go crazy over him.

I was so excited and I said, "Really?"

"She and I have been really close, but something changed, and I think it ended just before I came home for this visit."

"What happened?"

He explained how he met this girl named Emma, and how they liked each other right away. He told me she was really nervous and shy, but he somehow won her over, and they had a really nice time together.

I said, "I can't believe you never told me any of this over the phone."

"I'm sorry, I wanted to tell you, I really did."

Then - I just blurted out, "I had a - well - relationship with - with this boy from school. It wasn't right, and it just ended."

Oh God, I sounded so tense.

He said, "You never told me."

"I know, I'm sorry. It was awkward, I wanted to tell you. But I just couldn't."

"Oh s*s, you should be able to share anything with me."

I looked over at him, at his kind eyes, and I nervously whispered, "I feel terrible - and - and - I'm not a virgin anymore."

I could tell that he was totally surprised, and all I could think was I never should have told him. I could tell he was trying to read my emotions.

Then he quietly asked, "s*s, are you upset about this?"

I spoke quietly, "It happened. with this boy, and it was after a party, when both of us had been drinking. It was in his room and it was totally dark, so I didn't see anything, and I don't really remember anything. Anyway, that night was sort of a blur, and I regret it."

He spoke tenderly, "Oh Baby, don't feel bad about it."

"Later, I found out he made fun of me to his friends at school. He told them that I - that I - that I got his bed all wet. He made a mean joke about it."

I couldn't believe I just said that - it was SO private. I was scared I would freak him out, and I tried to sense if Tim was upset by me being so honest.

He calmly spoke, "s*s, that's awful that he said that."

"I - I can't - help it, getting - all - wet like I do."

He tried to soothe me by whispering, "Don't feel bad, it's okay..."

"I wanted it to be something special - but it was just so - sad."

"Go on - I'm listening."

I looked away. I just seemed so scared, and I felt powerless. But at the same time, I felt like I really NEEDED to talk, that sharing this with Tim was somehow important for me.

I said, "Something just doesn't seem right - I've never had a boyfriend - and - he was so mean to me - I'm so confused"

I looked up at him and smiled nervously, and then I went on, "Oh my god, Tim - this is embarrassing..."

"Please, you don't need to worry about saying anything to me."

"Are you sure?"

"s*s, you can tell me anything."

I quietly thanked him. It felt good to talk like this, but I still feel so mixed up about everything. I was sort of hoping he would do something really wonderful, and make all my anxieties go away.

And then I said, "You started to say something before. You wanted to tell me something about a girl you met at school."

"You mean Emma."

I said, "Tell me about her."

He went on to tell me she had dark brown hair and she was a little bit taller than me, and he was worried about her because she was always so nervous.

I asked, "Why did you break up?"

"Well - I think it was because of what happened the other night."

"What was is?"

He paused nervously and said, "I'm a little bit scared to tell you. It's sort of - well - personal."

"Tim, I want to help, okay?"

"It's confusing for me. But, I think I need to share this, it's been really hard for me to keep it in."

"I understand."

He went on to tell me how scared Emma was, and how she had sort of irrational fears. He said she was kind, and he really liked her and he wanted to do whatever he could to help her achieve some sort of peace.

I said, "That sounds really nice of you."

He was lying on his side, right next to me with his head on his pillow, focused on my eyes.

"I don't know what think s*s. It was so weird. Emma was so scared of everything, and at the same time, I felt like I was falling in love with her."

"Oh my god, really?"

"I think so, I wanted to help her any way I could. And, the other night, she asked me - well - she kind of begged me - she said she needed help."

"What do you mean?"

"She was, I mean, Emma was sort of nervous about things, and she was acting funny around me."

"What about?"

"Well, we talked a lot about her being so tense, and I really tried to be as supportive as I could, in every way. And I think I was helpful. Emma had a lot of fears and worries, and she told me about some of them."

"Oh Tim, that's really kind of you."

"Well, she was really worried about - well, about sex. I mean, she was so shy and vulnerable, and she had this fear of being touched, it just seemed so scary to her."

"Go on."

"s*s, I don't know. It's really - well - intimate..."

I quietly begged, "Please tell me."

"Emma was so uneasy about being touched that we couldn't ever hug or kiss. But she said she wanted - well, more like 'needed' to do something else."

I said, "Go on..."

He spoke calmly, "Okay, the other night, I knew something was bothering Emma, and she was hiding it from me. Eventually, she told me she never had a - well - had any kind of relationship with a boy. She said she was REALLY embarrassed about it."

"She was embarrassed?" I replied, with surprise in my voice. I was surprised because she reminded me of myself.

"Yeah, and it was something she REALLY worried about."

It was funny to hear my b*****r share something so personal and he sounded really sad, and I was lying so close - and I was worried about him.

I asked, "What happened?"

"Without hesitation, I told her I would do ANYTHING to help her. I wanted her to know that I would be as supportive as I could."

He carefully explained how they were sitting alone together on her dorm room bed, and how they talked for a long time.

I asked, "What does she look like?"

"Well, actually she looks a lot like you, except you are a little bit shorter, and she has shorter hair. Even though she's 18, just like you, I think you look a little bit younger."

"Are you serious, she really looks like me?"

"She does, except that..."

"What?"

"She has brown hair, not dark like yours, and pretty dark eyes just like you, and she has beautiful pale skin like you, but..."

"But what?"

"Well, Emma has breasts that are - maybe - a little bit bigger than yours, well - I thought they were bigger, but now I'm not sure."

It was obvious that Tim had noticed that my breasts were bigger when we were together in the bathroom, and it was cute that he would say so like he did. But, it was also really obvious that he was staring at my chest in the big mirror just a few minutes ago when we were both brushing our teeth down the hall.

Somehow, the images of my beautiful b*****r being kind to this nervous girl made me really aroused. It was weird that she looked like me, and in a way it allowed me visualize them together so clearly. It was so captivating to listen to my b*****r as he spoke about being so emotionally intimate with this shy girl.

Under the covers my pink nighty was still pulled up above my boobs, and I slowly slid both hands onto my tummy as I carefully watched my b*****r next to me.

He said, "We talked for a long time, and finally, she sort of gave in. She seemed relieved that I would help her."

I whispered, "Oh God Tim, that sounds really nice."

"But she told me that I couldn't touch her, and that I could only do what she told me to do it."

I asked, "She really said that?"

"Yes, I know it might sound, well - perverted or something - but she was SO scared of being touched or hugged."

"Go on..."

"She asked me to turn down the lights, so the room was almost totally dark. And I got off the bed and did that for her."

"Go on..."

"Then she asked me to turn the little bedside lamp on, right next to her, and I did. I stood there looking at her in the soft glow of just that one light, I and I remember thinking she looked so pretty, but at the same time she seemed REALLY scared."

It seemed funny, because the only light in our room was the little bedside lamp, just like with him and Emma.

"Go on..."

"Emma told me how badly she wanted to feel some sort of intimacy, and she was worried that I would think she was too weird or something."


Then my b*****r rolled onto his back and looked up at the ceiling.

He went on, "And then she told me stand next to the bed, and to turn around so I couldn't see her, and I did that too. While she was lying there, she told me how scared she was of being touched, but at the same time, how much she really liked me. She seemed really confused. I really needed to tell her, what I was feeling..."

I was looking at my b*****r as he told me all this, and he was sort of lost in thought, with his head on the pillow and his eyes focused up at nothing.

I asked, "What did you say?"

After a little while he took a deep breath and continued talking. "I told her how much I cared, and I would do anything to help her."

"Oh Tim, I know she must have really appreciated you, and how sweet you are."

Right then we both heard the low droning sound from the furnace in the basement. We both knew what that meant, the heat had just come on.

My b*****r said, "Oh god, finally! The room should start getting warm."

"Yeah, but it'll be too hot in a little while."

"I'm still cold, so being too hot sounds awesome."

I asked, "What happened with Emma?"

"I was standing next to the bed. As I listened to her talking about her feelings, I could hear her moving around. It took me a little bit to realize that she was getting undressed."

I whispered, "Wow, that sounds really - I don't know - really sensual."

"It was. After a few moments, everything was quiet and Emma was lying still. Then she kind of nervously whispered that she was totally naked."

"Really?"

He spoke nervously, "Oh God s*s, I wanted to turn around and look at her so badly, but she begged me to stay still. So I kept standing frozen with my back to her. It was quiet for a long time, I could hear her breathing behind me."

Now I was listening with an almost hypnotic intensity. I knew this was hard for him to share what happened, I could hear it in his voice. We have talked about pretty much everything over the years, but we've never talked about anything like this.

I asked, "How close were you to the bed?"

"Really close, like just a few inches away."

It felt so exciting listening to my b*****r talk, especially with him so close to me in my bed. Oh god, I've missed him terribly since he's been away.

But at the same time, I was all absorbed with thoughts of myself. Of my own needs to touch myself under the covers. The yearning in me was really oppressive. I couldn't help it, I needed to touch myself. I just prayed he wouldn't notice.

I asked, "What happened next?"

"Then, she started talking about how she felt and how she needed my help. And her voice sounded different."

"Different how?

"She sounded a little bit scared, but really intense too."

"Go on..."

"She kept going on and on about how she felt. How she was scared I would run away because she was acting so weird. I promised her I wouldn't."

"Go on..."

"Then, she asked me if I was honest about helping her. I told her yes. I would do whatever she needed. And then she said she wanted to watch me take my clothes off."

"Oh God, Really?"

"Yes, I let her tell me what to do, she told me to keep my back to her. And she told me to take my shoes off, and then my sweater, and then my shirt. Until, finally..."

"What?"

"Well, until finally, I was totally naked, and all I could do was stand there and listen to her."

I nervously whimpered, "Oh God Tim, that seems really - like - wow - like - really exciting."

He kind of laughed and said, "You're right, it was really exciting! After a little while, she told me to turn around and face her."

"What did you do?"

"I did exactly what she told me to do, I turned and looked at her."

I sort of begged, "Keep talking!"

"This gets really - well really intimate - are you sure you want me to tell you what happened next?"

I whispered nervously, "I think so."

"Okay, when I turned around and faced the bed, Emma was lying on there, totally naked, with her legs spread wide, and she was - well - she was rubbing herself as she looked up at me."

I blurted out, "She was masterbaiting?"

"Yes, she told me to stay still and not to say anything, but she told me she needed me to watch her."

I whispered a breathy, "Oh fuck, are you serious?"

It felt so strange to be talking to my b*****r like this, with both my hands hidden under the thick blankets, and my fingertips pressing and slowly rubbing against my slippery vagina.

Tim said, "I know this must sound so strange, but she seemed really grateful."

"Wait, she was looking up at you from the bed - and you were naked?"

"Yeah."

I stammered, "Could she - I mean - from where she was - could see you - like - all of you?"

"Oh god yes."

I nervously stammered, "So - she really saw - like - all of you?"

"Yes."

Then I cautiously asked, "And - were you - I mean - were you - hard?"

My b*****r sort of gasped, "Oh my God s*s, I was so hard it almost hurt."

The image in my head of my beautiful b*****r standing naked with an erection suddenly appeared in my mind. It created a strong feeling in me and I wasn't sure what to do. I wanted so badly to rub myself faster. I even thought maybe I could try and reach a climax undetected, but I was right next to him and it would be impossible to even think I could do that in this tiny bed.
I needed to f***e myself to just move my fingers slowly. Oh God, it felt so good.

I asked, "What were you thinking? I mean, looking at her so close like that?"

"I thought that she was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen - and - and ..."

"And what?"

He spoke in a halting way, "And - seeing her - rubbing herself like that, so slow with her legs spread wide like that - it was so - beautiful, I've never seen anything like it before."

As I listened to my b*****r, I was moving my fingertips as slowly as I could across my slippery vagina and with the dim light I felt pretty certain he couldn't tell what I was doing under the covers, but I wasn't sure. At the same time I could definitely feel that I was getting incredibly wet.

He said, "Emma told me she wanted to try to climax, like this, with me watching."

This conversation was bewildering to me because Tim and I had never really talked about anything sexual. Listening to his voice was getting me insanely excited.

I asked, "Did she eventually have an orgasm?"

"It took a little while, but yes."

After he said that we both just lay there in silence. I could see that my b*****r was looking up at the ceiling. He seemed all lost in thought and he looked so beautiful in the soft glow of my little bedside lamp.

We stayed quiet for a few minutes and my fingers continued to gently rub my plump little clitoris. I couldn't help it, but I was getting amazingly turned-on. I was really confused about how I was feeling. I knew that I just had to stop, but I couldn't. It just felt too good.

At some point I felt myself start to shiver. It was just a little bit of shaking, it came from the deep sexual sensations I was feeling. I was praying that my b*****r didn't notice.

He immediately asked, "Are you cold?'

Oh god, he felt me shiver. I was suddenly terrified he knew what I was doing.

As calm as I could, I whispered, "Uhhm, maybe just a little chilled, but it's okay."

My voice sounded so shaky, could her hear how scared I was? There was an awkward pause, and I thought he must have known.

He said, "Yeah, I'm still a little cold too."

Then he cautiously whispered, "If you are cold, maybe it would help, if maybe, we could cuddle - I mean - if you need to warm up."

Oh my god, for some reason the thought of cuddling with my beautiful b*****r right then under the covers aroused me in a way that I had never felt before. It was just too much to contemplate.

I rubbed myself at the same time I said, "Uhhhm - I'm fine. It's okay. But, that's sweet of you to - well, offer like that..."

Oh god, what was I doing? I mean, I was listening to my b*****r, who has always been so sensitive and kind to me, and at the very same time I was masturbating under the covers. I couldn't control myself and I rubbed a little faster.

I told my b*****r, "Keep talking, I wanna hear what happened with you and Emma."

"She seemed really nervous, but after a few minutes she asked me to get up on the bed, and get closer, and she - and she..."

"And what?"

"Oh s*s, I don't know if I can say..."

"Please, you can tell me."

"She asked me to - to kneel right next to her on the bed, really close, she said she wanted my - my erection - right over her..."

"Tim, are you serious?"

"Yes, it was so intense. She begged me to position myself right next to her so my erection right above her breasts."

With that I audibly gasped out loud.

Tim said, "Oh god, I'm sorry s*s. Should I stop talking about this?"

I instantly blurted out, "No!"

He obviously heard the needy emotion in my voice. I wanted to act calm, so I asked, "Where were you, I mean on the bed - like - uhhm - right next to her."

'

He calmly answered, "Yes. She was flat on her back and I was on her left side, on my knees."

"Okay..."

This was exactly like we were right then, Tim was on my left side, and I was flat on my back. He wasn't on his knees, he was under the covers, but I sure could imagine it.

I was feeling the electric sensations of my fingertips on my wet cliterus when he started speaking again.

He nervously told me, "She was breathing kind of hard, and she was getting all lost and really turned-on and - well - she sort of begged me to - to jack off for her - she wanted me to cum all over her..."

Hearing his emotional words, I responded by shivering. My whole body literally quivered under the blankets, and I let out a an audible whimper.

Oh god, I couldn't help it. Tim noticed, and I was suddenly frozen with fear.

He acted concerned and asked, "s*s, are you all right?"

I didn't answer, I just stared wide-eyed up at him, totally ashamed at what I had been doing. I couldn't move, both hands were cupped tight over my groin.

He saw how scared I must have looked, and he asked, "Are you okay?"

All I could do was nervously whisper, "I'm so sorry."

I could tell he was confused. Then he propped himself up onto his elbow and he looked down at me as I lay there next to him. He was staring at me in disbelief. I tried to act all innocent, but I know I must have looked totally guilty.

He looked down at me. For the first time he looked at the blanket over me and I was so worried he could see the shape of my hands between my legs.

In complete surprise he asked, "Oh God, s*s - are you - touching yourself?"

I realized I was caught and I whimpered, "I can't help it..."

He thought for a second and asked, "Should I leave?"

I responded with a needy, "Oh no - Please - Don't go!"

At that point, both of us were silent for a long time. We both just stared at each other, I kept my hands between my legs, but I was afraid to move. I was all swallowed up in shame and I was so scared he would leave.

He broke the silence, "Oh God s*s, I didn't know..."

And then I whispered, "I'm really embarrassed."

He replied, "No, please don't feel bad."

"But..."

"It's okay, really. Please, don't feel bad."

"But..."

He interrupted, "Please s*s, it's okay. I mean, I understand, I've been talking about some pretty sensual stuff about me and Emma."

I was surprised that he wasn't freaked out because I was touching myself. The sense of relief was overwhelming.

I whispered, "Thank you for not being upset at me."

I looked up at him, and I couldn't tell he was thinking. He seemed so intensely focused.

After an awkward silence, he nervously asked, "Do you think that - maybe - you can have an orgasm?"

I was shocked and replied, "Oh my god - Tim?"

"I'm sorry, but I'm curious."

I didn't answer. I just stayed still and looked at him and I could tell by the look on his face that he was serious.

He persisted, "I'm really curious. Could you?"

I thought for a moment and I meekly whispered, "I don't know - Maybe. I mean, sometimes it takes me a really long time, but - maybe."

I looked over at him and he seemed really peaceful. He wasn't upset in the least.

He asked, "Did I say too much, I mean, about Emma? Is that why you started - well - touching yourself?"

I sheepishly replied, "I don't know, maybe - a little bit."

He set his head back down on the pillow and said, "I'm sorry if I said something I shouldn't have, but I really needed to share what happened with Emma. I didn't know who else to tell. It always feels so nice to talk with you."

I kind of whimpered, "I know, I miss talking with you."

"Thanks for listening to me go on and on. I really didn't realize how much I was going to say, and I didn't know I would share such private details."

I whispered, "It's okay, it felt nice to be able to listen."

It was so strange, just a second ago he realized that I was masturbating just inches away from him and now we were both talking in a perfectly calm way. It was really amazing how nonchalant he was acting. It made me feel all tranquil.

Then I cautiously said, "Can I ask you something?"

"Of course, anything."

I looked over at him and cautiously asked, "What happened, I mean with you and Emma?"

"Oh God s*s, are you sure you want me to tell you?"

"Please, I'm really curious."

"Okay. I was on the bed, and I was kneeling right next to her, and she was on her back. And - my - well - my erection was right over her breasts."

"Keep talking."

"And she was insistent that she wanted - well - she needed to cum, while she looking up at me, like this."

"How close were you to her?"

"Well, she was - like - just a few inches from me. I was up on my knees, and they were almost touching her arm, and the way I was on the bed, close to her, she was looking right up at the underside of - well - my erection."

"And did she like it? Looking up at you like that?"

"Oh God, she LOVED it."

I whispered, "That sounds like it must have been really intense for Emma."

He sort of sighed and said, "It was pretty intense for me too!"

I involuntarily started rubbing myself again, and I let out a little gasp of excitement. I know he heard me and he must have known I has started rubbing myself again.

We were quiet for a moment and then I looked over at him, and his expression had changed.

I asked, "What are you thinking?"

He smiled and said, "I'm thinking that the heat is blasting, and I'm suddenly roasting."

I said, "I know, it's insane how hot the room gets."

With his head on his pillow, he looked straight up at the ceiling in a way that made me think he was confused.

I asked, "What is it?"

"I'm getting all sweaty."

"I know, the room gets hot fast."

And then he looked at me, and he seemed so concerned. Then in a serous voice he asked, "Do you really think you can cum? I mean, with me right here?

I meekly replied, "It might take a long time but - maybe."

When I said that, he looked at me with such a haunted expression of longing. It almost looked like he was in pain.

Then he did something that, at first, I didn't understand, he reached both arms under the covers and wriggled around a little. Then he was moving his legs under the covers.

Then he sort of quietly sighed, "There..."

I asked, "What did you do?"

"I'm sorry but needed to pull my shorts down a little bit. I just couldn't take it anymore."

It took me a moment to realize what had happened, but my b*****r obviously had an erection under the covers right next to me. Oh my god, that really startled me.

I let out a frightened, "Really, you did?"

My b*****r sounded ashamed when he said, " I'm sorry s*s, I couldn't help it. I mean, talking about Emma, and what we did, I just had too."

Right then I was totally freaked out knowing he was hard, but I wanted to try and act calm. I nervously said, "No - I understand - it's okay - really."

All I wanted to do was to rub myself faster and faster, but I was terrified. All I could do was make slow little circles with my fingertips.

I tired to sound normal, and I spoke in a shaky voice, "You're right, it really is roasting with the heat blasting like this."

He said, "It's funny, I mean I was freezing just a little while ago."

I cautiously asked, "Did it help to pull your underwear down?"

"Oh God Yes, it feels a lot better now."

I was feeling so lost and confused, but at the same time I felt so deeply moved by the emotional closeness with my b*****r.

Then I nervously whispered, "Tim, if I do something, please don't be mad at me."

"What do you mean."

"I'm scared you'll get mad at me."

"Oh c'mon s*s, you know I've never been mad at you."

I quietly stammered, "I'm sorry - but I think I need to - to do something - I mean - please - just don't be mad, okay?"

He whispered, "Don't worry."

Then, almost as if I were in a dream, I reached under the covers and carefully grabbed the scrunched up fabric of my long pink nighty that had been all tucked up under my armpits. I slowly pulled it up over my head being careful to keep the blankets snug around my chin as I pushed the old night gown off my body and then I pushed it onto the floor.

Oh God, it felt SO good to liberate myself from something so confining.

Right then I was completely naked under the heavy blankets. I was afraid to look at my b*****r and I kept my head on the pillow and I looked straight up at the ceiling.

I anxiously put both hands back down in between my legs and felt the smooth wet skin of my vagina.

My b*****r cautiously asked, "s*s, you don't have any clothes on now, do you?"

I knew he was looking at me and I shook my head no.

Then, in quiet voice my b*****r whispered, "I'm gunna take my boxers all the way off, is that okay?"

I didn't say anything but I nodded.

Then I listened as my b*****r squirmed under the covers for a few seconds. I could feel his weight moving on the bed just inches from me. After just a few seconds, out of the corner of my eye, I saw him slide his boxers out from under the covers and then watched as he pushed them off the bed and onto the floor.

Then he calmly said, "Oh God, that feels so much better."

It was hard for me to truly comprehend what was happening, but now both me and my b*****r were naked, side by side, under the thick blankets of my tiny little bed.

We were both silent for a little while as I gently rubbed my wet cliterus. I was so amazed at the slippery smoothness of the skin against my hand. I loved that I had so recently shaved.

Finally, I spoke up, "Can I ask something else about Emma and what happened?"

"You can ask me anything, s*s."

I thought for a moment. Part of me was curious how much Tim would tell me, I wanted to know if he would share any really explicit details.

"As she was rubbing herself, could you tell if she got wet?"

"Oh my god s*s, she got SO wet, I couldn't believe what I was seeing, it was amazing."

I wanted to know more.

"What did you see?"

"Well, being so close, I could see that there was - I mean - everything looked slippery and wet."

I whispered, "How wet? Was it - like - a lot?"

He said, "It sure seemed like a lot, there was a big wet spot on the bed."

I sort of gasped, "Oh God..."

What was happening? My beautiful b*****r was naked just inches away from me, in my bed, looking into my eyes, he was talking about such intimate experiences - and I was, at that moment, enthusiastically rubbing my slippery wet pussy lips, and I was getting frighteningly close to cumming.

I whispered, "Is it okay, can I ask you another question."

"Yes."

"Did she have, well - a lot of - pubic hair?"

"No, she had shaved herself."

I thought about how I had been shaving myself so obsessively.

"Did that seem pretty to you?"

"Well, I think so, it reminded me of..."

His voice trailed off, and I asked, "Of what?"

"s*s, I hope this isn't too weird, but it made me think of you."

"It did?"

"It really did, it reminded me of you, when we would take baths together as little k**s."

Right then, hearing that, I was so glad that I had been shaving myself, it was a huge feeling of relief. I don't know why, But I loved that he said that.

He followed up with, "I'm sorry, I feel funny that I told you that."

"No, it's okay, I understand."

"I thought Emma looked just beautiful."

I cautiously asked, "Did you really - well, uhhhm - rub yourself until you came?"

He answered, "Yes, I really did."

"And did you really cum on her like she asked?"

"Yes."

"Oh God, what was that like?"

He spoke excitedly, "s*s, I loved it. I loved it so much. It was SO exciting. And it felt - really - well - intimate and - really loving..."

I quietly begged, "Please keep talking."

"Emma had been acting so scared, but I think she was grateful that I was doing exactly what she asked - and - it was obvious she loved watching what I was doing."

"Go on."

"She was kind of begging me, she said she wanted me to - to..."

"What?"

"She asked me to squirt my cum on her breasts."

I gasped, "Oh my God, really? She said that?"

"Yes."

"What happened?"

"It was so intense. I was watching Emma, and the way she was lying on her back - her breasts just looked so beautiful. They looked soft and smooth and her nipples seemed really hard - and - and - as she rubbed herself, the movement, it made her breasts sort of jiggle. I could tell she wanted me to look at them."

"Oh my god..."

He went on, "I could tell that she was - well - getting really turned-on because I was so close - watching her breasts."

Hearing him say that, I was immediately reminded of how he watched me and my breasts when we brushed our teeth together, sided by side in the bathroom.

"And, I was kneeling there, and she was totally staring up at my erection. And the faster she rubbed herself, the more her breasts jiggled."

I thought to myself how my breasts jiggled too, and how focused he was as he watched me in the bathroom mirror. He was staring right at my chest.

I was on fire with excitement, I begged, "Keep talking."

"I know it sounds totally perverted, I mean - she was begging me to - well - pump my - erection faster. She seemed really desperate to watch me cum."

I gasped, "Oh my God!"

"I loved it. She was so beautiful and the faster she rubbed herself, the more her breasts jiggled, and she was SO insistent that I - well - masturbate close to her, like right over her breasts, until I came."

I asked, "What happened?"

"This may sound funny, but right then, everything felt magical. I felt SO connected to Emma in a way that was really beautiful..."

"Oh Tim, it sounds amazing."

"It was..."

My b*****r sounded so enthusiastic when he talked about her jiggling breasts. It was like he was getting overwhelmed trying to describe a deep personal obsession. I really loved hearing his sound so excited!

I asked, "Her breasts were jiggling just from how - well - the way she rubbed herself?"

"Yes, I mean, she was rubbing really fast. And, I think she was trying to make them move like that, she wanted me to look at them."

I nervously asked, "When it happened, did you - I mean - did you really squirt your cum right ON her - I mean - right on her breasts?"

He took a deep breath and then whispered, "Oh my God yes."

My mind was suddenly flooded with the powerful image of my beautiful b*****r, naked on his knees, pumping his cock with his fist and gushing cum all this shy frightened girl's soft breasts. I could imagine her nipples dripping with Tim's warm milky wetness. I had never seen a boy naked in real life, but what I was seeing in my mind was insanely vivid.

I was totally overwhelmed at how thrilling this all seemed, and I said, "Oh my God - She must have loved it."

Then he quietly said, "Right then she acted like she did, but - maybe - she was scared that it was - I don't know, too perverted, because she hasn't talked to me since that night."

He seemed like he was ashamed and it broke my heart to hear him sound so distressed. I didn't want him to feel bad, I wanted so badly to help him.

I said, "Oh Tim, you shouldn't feel bad. What you did for her sounds so wonderful. I mean it, you did exactly what she asked, so please don't worry about what you did."

"Part of me feels so ashamed."

"Oh no. Don't feel that way. It sounds like it must have been really beautiful for her. For both of you."

He was silent for a moment, and then said, "Thank you s*s, it really helps me to hear you say that..."

He sounded a little like a heavy burden had been lifted, and it made me feel good that I could somehow soothe him.

I was still all obsessed with that picture in my mind's eye of my beautiful b*****r, I could so clearly see him naked and rubbing his hard cock above that girl's jiggling breasts, and - oh god - it seemed so beautiful.

I wanted to help him, "Please don't feel bad about what happened, I'm sure you made her very happy."

He softly whispered, "But, I wanted so badly to touch her..."

Oh god, hearing him say that was an example of how sensitive my b*****r really was, and I was shocked at how receptive he was to my questions, but I needed to ask something more. I wanted to try and ask something more extreme, just to hear how he responded.
I cautiously asked, "Tim, did it feel nice - I mean - when she watched you cumming?"

"Oh my god, s*s - I loved it!"

And right then I realized I was squirming under the blankets, I couldn't hold it in much longer. I was still staring at the ceiling, flat on my back.

I sort of panted, "When you came, could you - like - aim it?"

He replied, "Yes, I aimed for her nipples."

Then, I felt my b*****r slowly roll toward me. The bed sagged as he moved over a little bit closer to me and he put his lips up to my ear and softly whispered, "Oh God s*s, I've missed you SO much."

He leaned toward me and softly kissed me on my cheek. His lips just barely touched me, but I was shocked at how beautiful it felt. My heart was suddenly racing. An electric emotional shiver ran thru my entire body.

It was crazy, I mean - with just that delicate touch from my b*****r's lips I literally trembled. And then I cupped my hands firmly over my vagina, and put just a little more pressure on my slippery clitoris, and I reflexively spread my knees a little wider. I realized my whole body was shivering from the sensations.

He propped himself up on his elbows and looked down at my face. I could tell by his expression that he could see that I was shivering with excitement, and he knew exactly what I was doing under the covers.

I looked up at him and meekly said, "I'm sorry - I can't help it."

He replied, "Please s*s, I want you to."

I whispered, "Are you sure?"

"Oh God yes, this is so beautiful."

Hearing him sound so supportive, I rubbed myself just a little more f***efully and I felt the warm wetness dripping down between my legs, I could feel my anus was getting all wet.

He sat up on his elbow a little bit higher and looked down at me, and it was so obvious that although all he could see was my face, he was mesmerized by what he was happening. It felt so magical to know he wasn't upset about what I was doing, instead he was encouraging me.

Both of my hands were still under the covers held snug against my vagina, and I couldn't rub myself slowly anymore, it was impossible to control, I started rubbing frantic little circles around my slippery clitoris.

Again, my whole body shuddered, and I let out a an audible gasp.

My b*****r looked down at me as I lay there next to him. He stared at me wide eyed in amazement.

I was so aware of the intense way that my b*****r watching me, but I just couldn't stop. The blanket on top of me was moving from the rhythm of my hands.

He nervously begged, "Please s*s - keep going - please."

I looked up and said, "It might take a long time - but I'll try..."

My b*****r cautiously leaned in and whispered close to my ear.

He was encouraging me, "Please s*s, please keep going..."

Hearing him say that felt SO good, and I began desperately squirming under the blankets.

It felt SO wonderful that he was watching me, paying close attention to what I was doing. it felt SO unbelievably intimate.

Knowing he was watching me, I purposely lifted my knees up higher under the blanket, and spread my legs a little wider. He watched the blanket rise up. I felt the plump surface of my clitoris between my wet slippery fingertips.

I whispered, "Can I ask you something?"

He looked at me and said, "Anything."

I asked, "Did Emma finally climax?"

"She did, it was beautiful, it happened right after I came on her."

I loved hearing him say that. I don't think my b*****r truly realized how exciting it was for me to hear his voice, but it was absolutely hypnotizing for me.

"What happened? How did she act?"

He answered, "When I finally came, I knew she was really close, and squirted it all over her breasts, and she watched as they got all wet like they did, I think it kind of pushed her over the edge."

Oh god, the visual image of my beautiful b*****r pumping cum on her breasts was electric. I needed to lift my knees taller and spread my legs a little wider.

I said, "Oh fuck, that sounds SO amazing."

My b*****r said, "It was really intense, I'm not sure, but I'm pretty sure I watched her having a multiple orgasm."

I was surprised, "Really?"

"Yeah, it sure seemed like it. Whatever happened for Emma, it just went on and on."

I kind of replied without thinking, "That's only happened to me once"

I was immediately worried about what I just said, like it was too much, but my b*****r sounded so reassuring as he replied, "Really? I'm totally envious."

"Well, it actually kind of scared me."

"It did? I mean, if it was anything like what Emma experienced it must have been something beautiful for you."

"Actually, it was scary. I mean, it was almost TOO powerful."

What I said was really honest, about it being scary. I thought to myself about the one and only time that it happened, I realize it when I rubbed my anus really hard at the same time I came. And I realized I was so wet and I had used so much lotion in the bathroom that, right at that moment, my anus felt really slippery.

My b*****r watched as my knees rose up under the blanket.

His voice got more emotional, "When she saw me start to cum, she sort of sat up a little, and I squirted some on her neck and chin, but most of it was on her chest."

I think he must have been aware that listening to his voice was making me crazy. I couldn't help but think that he was trying to get me even more excited.

All I could do was reply with a shaky, "Oh my god..."

He spoke in sort of desperate whisper, "I think that when Emma watched me cum like I did, it helped her. I mean, I was so close to her, and she was really clear that she wanted me to do it. I tried to squirt as much as I could on her nipples. And right away she rubbed herself even faster and her whole body started to shake."

"Please, tell me more..."

"Oh God, seeing her - with her breasts all wet with my cum and jiggling - and shivering - with her legs spread wide - it made me crazy. And - and..."

I wanted to hear more, "What? Tell me."

"And - when she was cumming, she reached up with one of her hands and rubbed - my cum - all over her breasts..."

"She did?"

"It was like she was rubbing lotion all over her breasts."

At that point I shuddered a little, and Tim felt it.

I whispered, "Oh God, Tim..."

He said, "I'm sorry s*s, I didn't mean to make it sound so intense."

I stammered, "No - no - it sounds - really - beautiful."

The picture in my mind, of my beautiful b*****r, was so vivid and emotional. I imagined watching him cum as that nervous girl shivered next to him. I thought about how he said she looked like me. And how loving and excited my b*****r seemed. Oh God, everything felt absolutely overwhelming.

I asked, "Are you sure you watched her having multiple orgasms?"

"I'm pretty sure, I mean, she just seemed to be cumming and cumming for such a long time, it just went on and on and on..."

Right then, I took a deep breath and reached one hand under my leg and touched my wet slippery bum hole.

I whispered a breathy, "Oh god..."

He heard the emotion in my voice and it felt like he was trying to excite me, "Watching Emma cum was - it was so beautiful - her wet breasts shook - it seemed to last forever."

"...it did?"

Tim quietly told me, "After Emma had climaxed, she just stayed still on the bed, she was kind of out of breath, and she started crying and she kept on repeating, 'thank you - thank you' and I couldn't touch her, and I just felt so helpless."

"Oh Timmy, I think she must have released something, some fears or something."

"Maybe, but I just wanted so badly to hug her."

"You helped her, you really did."

"s*s, you said you had a multiple orgasm."


"Yes, just one time."

"It must have felt amazing."

"It was really intense."

He eagerly asked, "How did it happen?"

"Timmy?"

"Please s*s, I want to know."

I was so turned-on I couldn't help but tell him. "I was right here on my bed, doing - what I'm doing now - but I was - I was..."

"What?"

I cautiously told him, "I needed to rub my - my bum hole - at the same time - to make it happen."

Saying that out loud to my b*****r felt so forbidden. I was shocked at how much I enjoyed telling him such intimate details of exactly what I had done.

Tim sounded surprised and said, "Oh my God s*s, really?"


"Yes..."

"Why just once?"

"Because, well - I've tried to do it again - but it's hard to do - I mean - it's hard to do both things at the same time."

"Does rubbing, your - your - bum hole - does that feel good?"

"Oh my god, yes!"

I looked over at him, and he had this really concerned expression on his face. I could tell he wanted to ask me something more.

I urged him to tell me, I asked, "What is it, what are you thinking?"

"s*s, are you - well - rubbing your bum hole - right now?"

I felt so much excitement that he would ask me that, I felt I needed to answer him honestly.

I whispered, "Yes."

"You are? Really, right now?"

"Yes, it feels so good..."

Looking over at him, I could see that he was so intensely focused on me, on what was happening. He looked so kind and beautiful with his head on the pillow so close to me.

He sounded really emotional as he nervously stammered, "s*s, can I - I mean - I want to help - would you let me..."


"What?"

In the softest voice he cautiously asked me, "s*s, would it be okay if - if you let me - rub your - your asshole?"

Just hearing his words, I thought I might cum right at that instant. I stopped rubbing and moved my wet hands away in panicky reflex.

I gasped, "Tim?"

He begged, "Please, I want to help."

"I don't, I don't know..."

"s*s, I would love it - if you could - cum like Emma did, I want to help you."

Oh fuck, we were just inches apart, both of us naked under this heavy blanket and I now my beautiful b*****r was begging to rub my asshole. It was too scary for me, and I didn't know what to think.

I whispered timidly, "Oh God - Tim - I don't know, maybe."

He eagerly gasped, "Really?"

Right then I felt so overwhelmed, I felt my whole body tense up and I pulled my hands away from between my legs and pressed them flat on the sheets on either side of me.

I realized that I had been just a breath away from cumming, and I just had to stop. Everything felt way too emotional.

I was breathing hard, and I let out a desperate sounding, "Oh fuck..."

I actually thought I might start to cry. I looked over at Tim, and his eyes seemed so worried.

He asked, "You stopped didn't you?"

"Yes, I had to."

"Was it me? I mean, what I asked?"


"I don't know, maybe, it just felt way too intense."

He meekly whispered, "I'm sorry s*s."

It made me sad to hear him sound so worried, "No, don't feel bad. I couldn't help it, I just had to stop, it was - it was - just too..."

And my words faded away.

He asked, "Were you close?"

"Oh God yes, really close."

I know I had asked that already more than once, but I loved asking him and I think he loved telling me.

I squirmed a little under the big thick blanket and let my legs slide out flat, so my knees were no longer up high and spread wide. The way I moved, I could feel the wet spot under my butt. I felt so restless, I wanted to sit up, at least a little bit.

I carefully reached to my right, and grabbed another pillow. I moved slow so I would stay covered by the blanket. I set that pillow behind me, so it was stacked on top of the other one. Then I eased my way up. I was still on my back, but I now my head was propped up just a little bit higher. I pulled the thick blanket up to my neck.

My b*****r watched every move that I made.

After I settled myself down, I let out a uneasy, "Okay, that's better..."

He said, "s*s, I'm sorry. I feel funny about, well, about urging you like I did."

I didn't want him to feel bad so I replied, "Don't worry, it's okay, really."

"I could tell you were getting close, and I felt like I was encouraging you."

"Uhhm, it's okay. I just need to chill out for a little bit."

Then my b*****r did the same thing, he sat up a little, grabbed a pillow (I have a lot of them) and put it up against the head board and he sat up against it. He was sitting up a taller than me, I was still pretty much on my back.

He didn't try to stay covered like I did. The blanket was pulled up to around his stomach, so I could look over and see his bare chest.

He sort of adjusted the blanket by lifting it up near his lap. Right then I felt a warm flow of air from under the covers. I could smell myself, the unmistakable fragrance of my own wetness. I am certain Tim could smell it too.

He seemed to react to the smell, I watched as he moved the blanket again, and we were flooded with that same warm air and the obvious smell of my sopping vagina. I was really embarrassed that he must be able to smell me.

He was sitting up higher than me, he was leaning back on the pillows and the headboard of my bed. I was lower, so my head was about even with his right hip. I had to really turn my head to look up to see his face.

We sat like that for a little while, both of us stayed quiet. The silence felt really awkward and we would occasionally looking over at each other. Me and my b*****r were both naked under the big blanket, and I could tell he was still drinking in the aroma of my wetness. I was so lost in the intensity of everything that was happening.

Finally, he asked, "Was it okay that I told you about what I did with Emma."

I immediately said, "Yes."

"I didn't say too much?"

"Oh no, you didn't"

Right then, I felt that same needy feeling, I wanted to hear him talk again, I needed to hear the things that were getting me all excited.

I quietly added, "I liked hearing it."

He said, "I felt like, maybe what I said, was unfair to you."

"Oh no. Your descriptions sounded beautiful."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. It felt really good that you could share something so private with me, your little s****r, I feel honored."

Tim cautiously leaned in towards me and gently kissed my forehead.

He whispered, "Thank you..."

Feeling his tender kiss reminded me of just how loving and sensitive my b*****r really was.

Then I asked, "Was it frustrating for you, that Emma didn't want to be touched?"

He answered thoughtfully, "Well, it was hard for me, it really was, I wanted to hold her and hug her."

"I can understand that."

"But, at the same time it was kind of a weird turn-on. I mean, it was sort of exciting that I couldn't touch her. I hope that doesn't seem too perverted."

I said, "Please. No, that isn't perverted, so don't feel bad."

"Thanks s*s."

I asked, "You said that Emma, sort of looked - uhhhm - a little bit like me, did she really?"

"Yeah, she does. Actually, she looks a lot like you. You're a little bit shorter. And your hair is longer."

This was so strange, to imagine that my b*****r's girlfriend looked like me. I could hear a warmth in his voice as he described her.

He went on, "It's funny, that's a big part of why I liked her so much, I mean, she's really pretty - and - and she reminded me a lot of you."

Hearing him say that, I could so clearly see that image again. I saw my beautiful b*****r eagerly jacking off and cumming all over her breasts. The image in my mind was so vivid, but I was picturing myself now.

Then I quietly asked, "Tim, when we were in the bathroom, earlier tonight when we were brushing our teeth. Something felt funny. It felt like you kind of ran out, like you were upset."

He said, "Well I did run out, but I wasn't upset."

"What was it?"

"I was worried and I just needed to get out of there."

"Why?"

"Oh s*s, I'm sorry, but I could feel that - I was - I was starting to - uhmm - to get hard."

I was intrigued, and I asked, "You were?"

"You just looked so pretty and I couldn't help it."

Oh my God, he thought I looked pretty? And it made him get hard? I felt my heart suddenly speed up.

I said, "I could tell that you were looking at me, in the mirror."

"I know I was staring, but I just couldn't help it."

I whispered, "You were looking at my boobs weren't you"

"s*s, you looked so beautiful, and the way you were brushing your teeth - your - your breasts were jiggling."

Then I felt my b*****r move his legs. The way I was lying there with my head propped up on the pillows I could look over at the covers and see his knees lifting.

I said, "I'm sorry, I feel like maybe - I was - I don't know, showing off or something."

He said, "I really liked it. It was exciting to watch you - and - I think - maybe - your breasts are a little bigger than when I left for school."

I said, "Yeah, you're right. They are a little bigger, I don't know, but they kinda grew a lot in the last few months."

As I said that, I could see his hands moving under the covers. I could see them easing down between his legs. Oh God, I think my b*****r was touching himself. I think maybe it was because we were talking about my boobs.

I went on, "It's funny, just a little while ago, maybe two weeks ago when I got out of the shower and looked in the mirror, it was the first time I really noticed, I mean, I could see that they weren't as small anymore."

My b*****r sort of shifted a little next to me, and then I felt his right leg resting against my left thigh.

I asked, "Did you really feel like, maybe, you might get hard when we were brushing our teeth together?"

He breathed a shaky, "Oh God, yes. It was happening. All I was wearing was my boxers and I was really scared you would see."

I couldn't believe how much I loved hearing him say that. It felt so arousing to think that he would get hard from looking at me.

I said, "The motion of brushing my teeth made my boobs jiggle, it felt funny that you were watching me like you were."

Then I saw an obvious up and down motion under the blanket in my b*****r's lap. Oh my god, he was stroking himself. My b*****r was hard and he was starting to masterbate, right next to me!

He softly whispered, "It felt funny for me too."

I said, "I knew you were looking at my boobs, I was looking right at your eyes in the mirror, so I didn't see - that - you were getting hard."

I was transfixed by the slow up and down motion under the blanket right next to me.

Tim spoke as he stroked himself, "Oh s*s, you had on that old pink nightgown, the one you've had since you were, like, 12 years old. I couldn't control myself. I know I was staring at you breasts and I could feel myself getting hard, I mean, you just looked so cute."

My bother was saying he loved my breasts at the same time he was slowly rubbing himself up and down. He was so close to me and it just seemed riveting. I eased my hands back down in between my legs, I was still insanely wet from almost cumming just a few minutes earlier.

As I started to lightly rub myself again, I said, "I feel kind of self conscious now, I mean, It's only been in the last little while that my boobs grew a little bit bigger. I feel sort of embarrassed when I don't wear a bra."

"I could tell you didn't have a bra on when we were brushing our teeth."

I wanted to hear him say more, "Really? You could?"

"Oh God yes, it was obvious. You looked so beautiful."

His stroking under the covers got a little bit faster. I was completely captivated by what he was doing, and I couldn't believe how tall it seemed under the blankets. I couldn't really tell, but I think his erection was a lot bigger than I could have ever imagined.

My head on the pillow seemed so close to his lap. I was staring right at the steady up and down motions, just inches from my eyes. He absolutely knew I was watching what he was doing. Even though everything was covered by the blanket it was so obvious that he was rubbing his erection up and down with his right hand.
I needed to hear more. I whispered, "Tim, how could you tell I didn't have a bra on?"

"The way your breasts moved. They just seemed so beautiful and soft."

"Really?"

He sounded really emotional, "Your breasts are so perfect, it was obvious you didn't have a bra on."

"Obvious how..."

"Through your nighty, I could see your nipples."

Oh fuck, my b*****r was telling me he noticed my nipples. I lifted my knees up and slid my feet along the sheets so they were closer to my butt. The way his leg was against me, he needed to move a little but we still stayed touching. Now my legs were spread wide, making it a lot easier to touch myself.

I said, "It felt nice, when we were brushing our teeth together. I mean, the fabric of my nighty felt really nice the way it rubbed against me, against - my - my nipples."

I felt my b*****r ease his way a little bit toward me, until his right elbow was touching my left shoulder. I could feel his right arm rhythmically moving from the way he was stroking himself under the blanket.

He softly spoke, "Your breasts looked so perfect."

I was rubbing myself again and it felt so good. My pussy lips felt smooth, plump and incredibly wet.

I could watch the blanket next to me as he stroked himself with his right hand. I could feel his motions the way my shoulder was pressing against his right arm. The way I was lying there with Tim sitting up a little next to me, the steady pumping motion under the blanket was so close to my face.

I said, "My nipples are a lot more sensitive than they used to be, and they aren't the same shape that they used to be."

My b*****r said, "I know, I could tell."

"Tim? You haven't seen me, I mean my nipples, since I was like eight years old in the bathtub."

"I could tell from seeing you this summer, when we were swimming at the lake, I could see their outline under your yellow bathing suit. I know that wasn't long ago, but they were smaller then."

"Tim? You looked at my nipples? When we swam together?"

"Oh God s*s, I couldn't help it. You just looked so wonderful."

I needed to hear more. I asked, "What were you thinking, earlier tonight in the bathroom, when you saw me in my nighty?"


"I thought about Emma."

His answer surprised me, "You did? Really?"

"I couldn't help it, your breasts were jiggling, and I thought about how her breasts would jiggle."

Oh fuck, now I was really turned-on, "You really thought about that, when you were looking at me."

"I couldn't help it. You both look so much alike, and to watch your boobs jiggle like that, it's all I could think of..."

I whispered, "That seems so intense, I mean, because - you squirted your cum on her breasts."

"I know, but I couldn't help thinking that."

We both continued to rub ourselves, I think we were both desperately trying to stay as slow as possible, so we wouldn't get TOO excited.

I asked, "Do Emma's boobs look like mine?"

"Yes, maybe a little bit, but her's are just a little bit bigger and maybe more saggy."

That was a funny thing to hear him say and I asked, "What do you mean?"

He spoke nervously as he stroked himself, "s*s, your breasts are a little bit smaller - and - and they look a lot more - well - more firm - they look so much prettier - and they poke out more than Emma's."

I think he knew how excited I was getting listening to him talk about my breasts.

I submissively asked, "What do you mean, they poke out more?"

"I know that must sound funny, but they really do. You know how when a girl first starts to get breasts, they just seem to be perfect and firm in a way that will only happen when they are young."

"Really?"

"Yes, really, that's just what your breasts are like. There is something so - well - irresistible about that time when a girl first begins to get breasts, like they are blossoming. Your's look like that, they sort of defy gravity. They are magical."

Oh my god, I was so moved by the kindness of his description of me.

I replied with very real gratitude, "Thank you so much for saying that."

"Oh s*s, it's true. And I love telling you how I feel."

I stammered, "Could you really tell that - that - my - uhhhm - my nipples had changed?"

"Oh God yes. They look like they look bigger, and they look like they get harder too."

I reached up with one hand and felt my own nipples under the blanket. They were stiff and incredibly sensitive.

I submissively asked, "Could you really tell, just from seeing me tonight in the bathroom, that - that - my nipples were getting hard?"

He replied with a shaky, "Yes, they looked big and hard - and - I could clearly see that their outline against the fabric of your nightgown - I was amazed, they seemed so pretty."


Then I did something that really surprised me. I moved my left leg under the covers and lifted it over Tim's right knee so now my legs were spread incredibly wide, and one of them was resting over his.

I whispered, "I need to tell you - that - I love it so much that Emma asked you to cum on her breasts."

"Oh my God s*s, I loved it too."

I tried to visualize Tim cumming on Emma's bigger breasts, but I couldn't, all I could see in my mind was my own pale breasts and him squirting all over me.


I asked, "I know she didn't want you to, but were you temped to touch Emma?"

"Oh God s*s, I wanted to touch her so badly, it was making me crazy!"

"How?"

He spoke haltingly, "I wanted to rub my - hard cock - all over her breasts - against her nipples - to cum all over her."

Hearing his feverish words and watching the steady pumping under the blanket was insanely exciting for me.

I whispered, "Really? You wanted to - rub yourself - against her nipples?"

"Oh god s*s, I wanted it SO bad."

He sounded like he was hypnotized. He was lying so close next to me, our legs and were touching. I was flat on my back and my head was turned towards him, I was totally engrossed in the unceasing up and down motion under the blanket next to me.

I said, "Oh Timmy, rubbing yourself against her nipples sounds like it would be so beautiful for both of you."

When I said that, he moved under the covers, sliding his hips closer to me. He eased his way a little bit towards me and I suddenly felt something hard against my left arm.

He gasped, "Oh s*s..."

Oh Fuck! My b*****r was pressing his erection against me!

My heart started pounding wildly, and at the same time I felt my whole body go rigid. It felt so hard against me, and the sensation was beyond belief. I was in a kind of panic and I didn't know what to do. Part of me just wanted him to talk more.

I franticly asked, "Tim? Tim? Did it - feel good - to squirt cum on her?"

"I loved it - I loved it..."

He moved even closer to me, and now he was pressing it hard against my side, right along my ribs. I could feel his hand on the bottom holding it, and the rest was above that. He was sliding against the side of my body.

I sounded almost panicky as I asked, "You really tired to squirt - your cum - on her nipples?"

The way he was lying on his side, my left arm was now pinned between my side and my b*****rs torso. He was so close now that he was leaning against my left side. He was a little bit up on his right elbow, and holding his erection against me with his left hand.


He panted, "Yes - I did - right on them."

I nervously asked, "How - how - close were you - when you came - on her - her nipples?"

"Really close, maybe only an inch away. Almost touching..."

I listened to his words and at the same time I could feel as he rubbed his hard shaft back and forth against my body. He was holding it, guiding it along my side, sliding it back and forth between my hips and my ribs. It felt so stimulating I thought I might start to cry.

I was so euphoric and I responded to his kindness, "Tim, you know - that - that I've never had a boy friend."


"s*s, you are so beautiful, and I know - that inside, you are filled with love."

I lay still as he continued to rub himself, pressing his erection even harder against me. I could hear his breathing change, it sounded quicker and feverish. His body was now pressed tight along my left side.

He said, "I loved watching you - tonight - I loved - watching your beautiful breasts - the way they jiggled. "

I submissively whispered, "You did?"

"Oh fuck s*s, seeing you - in the mirror - your firm breasts - seeing your nipples all hard - I loved it so much..."

Then I felt him start moving slowly under the covers, he was inching his whole body even closer to me. His hard erection was now on my tummy, it was heavy and warm against my skin. His face so close to mine. He was staring down at me with this expression of absolute devotion.

Our eyes were locked on each other as he told me, "Seeing you - staring at your perfect breasts - I was getting so hard - I was thinking about how much I love you."

My b*****r started moving under the heavy blankets that covered both of us. I felt him deliberately move his hard cock up along my body until it touched the underside of my left breast.

Right then he quietly gasped, "Oh God - Oh God..."

I felt him gently caressing the smooth skin of my breast with his stiff erection. It was all happening under the blankets.

The blankets were moving, I was barely covered, and my b*****r kept on moving up along my body. His chest was near my chin, and I was trying to look up into his eyes. Then he moved one leg across my tummy and he put his knee down on the other side of me. He was right on top of me, straddling me.

He stammered, "Oh s*s - please - I - I love you."

I whispered back to him, "I love you too..."

Suddenly the blanket was pushed aside and he was sitting up on his knees. Oh fuck! I was looking directly at his throbbing cock, inches away from my face. He was holding in his hand and rubbing it across my breasts. Oh my God, it was really hard - and it looked huge.

Right then, I was totally in shock and I was too scared to move. I had never ever seen a boy naked, and to see my b*****r's beautiful erection - SO close - was simply breathtaking. I was absolutely flooded with emotion.

Tim was looking down at me, seeing my smooth naked breasts, seeing my hard nipples.

He whispered in a shaky voice, "I love you so much..."

Then, my b*****r did something that felt so beautiful, he moved in even closer and he held his cock in his hand. He started to eagerly rub the big head of it against my hard nipples. Oh my God, I couldn't believe what I was seeing and feeling. The feeling of his huge hard cock against my sensitive nipples was like electricity.

He spoke warmly, "Oh God s*s, thank you for letting me do this..."

I timidly whispered, "It's okay, I like this. It feels good..."

It was happening so close to my face, I was watching the very tip of his thick cock pressing against my hard tight nipples. It just looked so beautiful, I was totally riveted by what I was seeing. It felt insanely sensitive.

He spent a long time rubbing me like that. I can't even try to describe how electrifying this was for me.

I whispered, "Thank you Tim..."

I was shocked at how glorious it felt. I was absolutely swept away, it was just so emotional for me. I was trying to stay completely still for my b*****r and this added to the amazing beauty of what was happening.

"Tim, what you are doing, this is beautiful..."

My face was so close to what was happening. I was watching everything so intently, my soft breasts and his big hard cock, I could feel that my eyes were wide with amazement.

The way he was straddling me his knees were on both sides pinning my arms close against my side. I still had my hands between my legs and I was still rubbing myself. He was moving so slow and gentle, he pushed his penis up toward my neck, and then gently eased it back along my soft smooth breasts. It felt so wonderful. My b*****r's penis felt so hard - and my skin felt so sensitive. The sensations were was absolutely magical.

I watched intently and I was literally hypnotized by what I was seeing just inches from my chin.

He panted, "I love you - I love you..."

Somehow, I mean, my breasts aren't too big, and I have a sort of tiny body - but Tim's cock just seemed unimaginably huge as he guided it across the milky pale skin of my breasts. It was so obvious that he loved what he was doing, and he started to pump it back and fourth right between my breasts. It was so heartwarming to see Tim being so desperate, and it felt so good to let him do exactly what he wanted.

What he was doing felt so good, I mean, his erection was just so close to my face - it was incredible. We were looking right at each other, and the intensity in his face was glorious.

Oh my god, Tim was so turned-on, it was like he was possessed. The sensations were overwhelming and intense.

I gasped out, "Tim, this feels SO amazing - thank you..."

Tim said, "I want you to see..."

He reached behind me, and propped up my head and moved another pillow behind me. Now, I was sitting even more upright looking down at what he was doing.

Now I could see myself perfectly, my own breasts, and his hard cock. I eased my arms out from under his legs and I gently put my hands - as gentle as I could on my own breasts - and Tim instantly quavered. And I pressed them together, and cradled my b*****r's hard penis in between.

He began to move - slow and gentle - and he pushed his beautiful penis up toward my neck, and then gently pulled it back between my smooth little breasts. And it would glide forward, over and over.

My breasts were so sensitive, I mean, his rock hard cock was squeezed between them, pushed in the middle, pointing up - and the response was SO intense. It felt so wonderful.

"Oh my god," gasped Tim.

It was happening so close to my face, I was watching him pumping between my little boobs. It just went on and on and on, I was totally riveted by what I was seeing.

I was shocked at how glorious it felt. My eyes were so close to what was happening. I was absolutely swept away, it was just so beautiful. I was trying to stay completely still, and this added to the amazing beauty of what was happening.

My b*****r was gliding it back and forth in a slow desperate rhythm. Each time it got closer and closer to my chin. I watched intently and I was literally hypnotized by what I was seeing just inches from my chin.

The beauty and emotional intensity was beyond words. I was astonished at how much I loved what I was feeling. I looked up at my b*****r's face, and he seemed lost in some magical place, like he was living out a dream.

Then my b*****r cautiously inched his hips forward, towards my face. I watched as his beautiful erection got closer and closer.

Then I watched as my b*****r moved up even further towards my face, and I was looking up at the underside of his beautiful hard penis - it was looming above my mouth. It looked wet and exquisite.

And then Tim moved himself forward and before I knew what was happening, he was gently caressing my neck and chin with the head of his erection.

He whispered, "Oh s*s - oh s*s..."

I stayed still and let my beautiful b*****r do what he needed to do. Tim moved his hips so the beautiful head of his erection slid along my cheek, and then up to my ear. Then ever so delicately, he moved so he was caressing my forehead and eyelashes. I was overwhelmed with emotion, it felt so absolutely loving and tender.

Then he carefully moved it down along my nose, and across my lips. I responded in an involuntary way, I opened my mouth and let the tip my tongue touch the head of my b*****r's erection.

Before I knew what was happening, my b*****r had moved away from me. He was breathing hard, and he seemed sort of astonished. He said, "I can't believe we are really doing this."

"Oh Tim, I love it."

He spoke haltingly, "s*s, I wanna make you cum - cum really hard..."

Then I felt his hand reach behind him and he was running it across my tummy and hips.

"s*s, I'm gunna rub your asshole"

I kind of gasped and shivered when he said that.

He spoke eagerly, "Please, I really I want you to have multiple orgasms - just like Emma."

I just lay there, and I timidly whispered, "Okay."

Hearing me agree, he rolled off and along side me. He moved his left hand and he slid quickly it under my left leg. I could feel him slide his hand between my butt and the sheets.

Then he sort of gasped, "Oh my God, s*s?"

His voice scared me and I replied, "What is it?"

"The bed is all wet."

I was frozen with fear.

He asked, "What happened? Did you pee?"

I suddenly felt so embarrassed, and I stammered, "No. I'm sorry - I can't help it - I just - I get so wet.

Then he sort of sat up in amazement, and looked right at me, "Oh God - s*s, this is all from you, I mean - just from touching yourself?"

"I'm sorry - I can't help it..."

Then he ran his hand all over the sopping sheet and under my slippery wet bottom.

He suddenly had this haunted expression on his face, and he whispered, "Oh fuck s*s, the bed is REALLY wet."

I was so scared and I nervously stammered, "I - I - can't help it..."

"It's okay s*s, don't feel bad."

My head was spinning in a desperate attempt to make sense of a flood of emotions. I felt like I was going crazy.

Suddenly, my b*****r moved down along the bed, he was on his knees right between my legs. He was looking directly at my freshly shaved vagina.

He said, "Oh fuck - s*s - You're so beautiful..."

I could feel his fingers slide in between my slippery wet ass cheeks and then I felt him make contact with my anus.

Feeling him touch me there, I spontaneously gasped, "Tim, I love you."

This moment was absolutely magical, it just felt so powerful, so tender, and so beautiful. Timmy was focused on my tiny wet anus, he was rubbing slowly in tiny circles.

He pleaded, "s*s, I want you to cum. What can I do?"

I replied with a submissive whisper, "Please, you can do anything you want to me."

He didn't say anything, but I could see that his eyes were scanning my naked body. I was amazed at how wonderful it felt.

I felt his fingertip rubbing against my anus, and I repeated, "Timmy, you can do anything you want. Anything."

As soon as my b*****r heard me say that, he started to squirm in even close to me, pressing his erection hard against my pussy.

He encouraged me, "Rub yourself - just like you've been ding under the blanket."

I did what he asked, I eagerly rubbed my clit as he watched. Tim was staring directly at my sopping wet pussy. Tim took both his hands and held my legs under each knee, and he pushed them up towards my shoulders.

This pose felt so bold. He was firmly holding my legs open wide and it allowed him to see me. I desperately wanted Tim to look at me. I arched my butt and pushed my hips a little bit upwards so he could get a better look between my legs.

It felt amazingly thrilling, and I whispered, "I feel SO pretty..."

In a serious tone he said, "s*s, please, I want you to cum."

I couldn't respond, all I could do was try to spread my legs a little wider.

Then, he looked at me and whispered, "Oh s*s, I love you..."

Before I knew what was happening, Tim was pressing his erection firmly against vagina. Oh my God, I was thunderstruck by the sensation. I stopped rubbing myself and I reached down and touched the head of his hard dick with my wet fingertips. He was breathing deeply, his chest rising and falling. Seeing my b*****r acting so hungry made me feel entranced, like the whole world was telling me yes.

I sat up a little bit, I needed to see. Tim knew I was watching him, and I was shaking with excitement. Then, I watched as he pushed his erection firmly against my slippery vaginal lips.

I blurted out, "Tim - Oh God - Fuck me - Please!"
And he pressed a little harder.

I pulled my knees closer to my shoulders. I spread my legs even wider, hoping maybe it would help. My b*****r arched his hips and pushed harder, the sensation was smooth and beautiful. I could feel the big head slowly enter me, and it felt different than I imagined, it felt so much more slippery and smooth.

Tim was cautious and tender, helping me as he cautiously inched his erection into me. The sensations were so loving and wet - it was completely overpowering.

Oh God - It was happening - it was really happening. I could feel my b*****r's beautiful hard erection slide its way up inside me - further and deeper. I was in such a dream state, the staggering feelings - the love between us - was something mind-blowing in a way I had never felt before.

My beautiful b*****r was fucking me.

He whispered, "Oh s*s - Yes - Yes..."

He continued to slide it in even deeper, I felt him filling me, I tried to stay still until he was all the way inside me, the entire length of his huge erection. It felt like I could grip his hard penis, like I could squeeze it.

I whimpered, "Oh fuck - Tim - this feels - SO good!"

Then, he gentility moved his hips against me, and it felt so delicious. I melted, I was transfixed by what I was feeling down between my legs. Tim's erection felt absolutely enormous inside me.

Except for our breathing, both of us were silent, we were riveted by what was happening. Everything felt so smooth and dripping, and I could tell I was incredibly wet. My fingertips were still rubbing against my clit.

Then I felt my b*****r ease away from me, and I felt his erection gently slide back out me, my b*****r was moving slow and smooth. And then he tenderly slid in back in again.

I couldn't believe the ecstasy I was feeling. I stayed still as he slid it out again, I reached down and wrapped my hand around his hard shaft, it felt oily and slippery, it slid smoothly in my hand as he pushed it back in.

In the softest voice he whispered, "Oh s*s, this is beautiful..."

He was slowly gaining speed with each rhythmic thrust. There was something so amazing about what we were doing. I love the feeling my b*****r fucking me, it felt electric.

My gaze was fixed intently on his beautiful face. I could feel the big shape as it would glide in and out of me, over and over, everything felt so much wetter than I could have ever imagined. It felt velvety and slippery, and my sopping vagina just seemed to swallow his long shaft with each pumping motion. Oh God, it was heavenly.

I whispered, "This feels - so beautiful."

He was gaining speed with each push. The way I was lying, and looking at my b*****r, I could watch as my breasts would bounce with each thrust from my b*****r's hips. I could see he was looking at my breasts, and it made it feel even more exhilarating. I was breathing with short little gasps, and the only noise that filled the room was my panting.

My little nipples where SO hard, and it seemed like Tim was getting hypnotized as he watched them jiggle. I was amazed at how emotional it felt. All I could think of was how emotional he sounded when he said he had watched my boobs jiggle tonight.

Then he softly gasped, "Oh Fuck - s*s..."

Oh God - I loved hearing him call me s*s, I loved it SO much. Hearing him say that, made my heart began pounding even harder. There was a pleading in his voice, it was so sincere.

I responded by gasping, "Tim - you're fucking me - I love it - I love that you're fucking me!"

I was losing myself, what we were doing together felt so beautiful.

I watched - I looked down at myself, and I watched my breasts move as my b*****r pumped even harder. The sensations unleashed emotions that pushed me even farther, and I knew I was steadily approaching an orgasm.

I was gasping in a quickening rhythm that matched my b*****r's pumping hips. I started panting, "I love you - Tim - Please - Fuck me - Fuck me - Please - Fuck me..."

He responded by almost grunting, "Oh God s*s - I love you - I - love - you."

Hearing him say that was unimaginably thrilling, and we continued fucking in a powerful beautiful rhythm. Everything felt so oily and slippery, I was so wet that it was gliding effortlessly. My b*****r began to increase the rhythm, the long shaft would glide in and out, over and over, faster and faster. My vagina just seemed to swallow him with each pumping motion.

My b*****r lifted my ass up a little bit off the wet sheets, and he eagerly reached under my leg and pressed his finger hard agains my anus.

I gasped, "Yes - Yes!'

My asshole felt so beautiful and wet, the pressure from his finger made me even more excited, to the point where I felt insane with lust.



Oh God - his thick cock was sliding so far up inside me - faster and faster - further and deeper. His finger against my bum hole. Everything felt so smooth and dripping. The squishy sound of my own wetness was so sexual, and Tim continued to pick up speed.

I lay submissive on the bed as my b*****r fucked me. I put my arms out to the side so my b*****r could look at me, and my shaking breasts.

He began to pant, "s*s Baby - oh God - I wanna cum on your tits..."

Right as he said that, my b*****r f***efully pumped his hips against me, and it felt like he was pushing himself even deeper. I was whimpering with excitement!

His motions were so passionate as he pumped harder, my sopping pussy swallowing his erection over and over and over. I could feel his finger against my asshole getting wetter.

My emotions were spiraling out of control, the room felt incredibly hot. I stretched my arms further out to the side - I loved knowing Tim was looking at me - at my shaking breasts.

I whimpered, "Oh God - Tim - I'm - I'm gunna cum..."

I felt wet tears running down my face, my whole body was quivering; I could feel my hips start shuddering.

He was encouraging me, he begged, "Please s*s - please..."

Then I felt his wet finger slide up into my anus. I experienced a jolt of sexual electricity like I had never ever felt. Oh fuck - I loved the feeling of his cock inside me. I loved his finger in my ass! I love his eyes on my shaking boobs.

I was lost in passion. His erection was slamming in and out with such power. His finger was up inside my tight little asshole.

He begged me, "C'mon s*s - cum for me baby..."

That might seem perverted or something, but his voice sounded so eager and loving. The f***e and the passion of his pumping into me was glorious, I could feel my breasts bouncing up and down with each thrust of his hips. I could see he was entirely focused on me, on my boobs, on fucking me.

Then I felt his wet finger sliding in and out of my slippery anus, he was moving it at the same loving rhythm of his pumping hips.

He pleaded, "Please let me cum on your tits, please let me..."

I know this was a dream of his, hearing him talk so passionately about Emma, it sounded so heavenly. Just the though of him living out his desires pushed me even closer to the abyss.

This throbbing intensity continued for a little while longer, each second things got more and more frenzied. I was trying to make my boobs shake, imagining him watching me in the mirror.

He panted out a needy, "I love you s*s - I - love - you..."

Right then I absolutely exploded, I was shivering, an orgasm was ripping though me.

I cried out, "Oh God - Tim!"

It felt like the whole would just dropped out from under me. I was shaking uncontrollably. His finger in my asshole felt like euphoria. I never knew I could feel anything so powerful!

My b*****r's eyes were entirely focused on my shuddering breasts - he was pumping so hard that they were bounding with each f***eful thrust - and I was literally convulsing on the bed - my naked chest was trembling with ecstasy. I was cumming - so hard - so intensely. Oh God, it just went on and on and on.

I was insane with eagerness, and I wriggled on the bed as my b*****r stared wide-eyed at my jiggling little breasts. It was incredible how long it lasted.

All during that convulsing spiral of ecstasy, I was simply swallowed up in devotion - in an explosive love for my b*****r. He was fucking me hard and everything in the world was screaming with lust.

Then I realized that my b*****r's erection was out of me, and his finger too. I lay there shivering as he watched me in the final spasms of my orgasm. There was a moment when we just stared into each others eyes, the feeling of love between us was overpowering.

After I stopped my quivering, he eagerly climbed up on top of me, straddling my torso. He was up on his knees, and I was looking up at him, at his bewildering erection, and it looked SO HARD, like it was somehow straining for relief. And it was dripping wet - from me.

I was so turned-on at that moment, All I wanted was for Tim to feel what I had just felt. I wanted - I desperately NEEDED him to cum too.

"This is beautiful..." I gasped.

Tim was up on his knees, and he was feverishly panting, "I love you - I love you..."

I was on my back, melting into the bed, and my b*****r's erection just seemed unimaginably huge. It was so close to my face - and his dick was soaking wet - from me!

Oh God - I wanted to see him cum.

Then, my b*****r eagerly inched his hips forward, towards my chin. I watched as his beautiful erection got closer and closer. I was looking up at the underside of his beautiful sopping cock - it was looming above my mouth. It looked wet and exquisite.

I eagerly leaned up and wrapped my lips around the big wet head of my b*****r's erection.

He instantly gasped, "Oh God - s*s!"

The feeling was so delicious - I was tasting my own wetness - I was shocked at how wonderfully smooth the big hard head felt against my wet tongue. It felt slippery and firm in a way that seemed magical.

Without hesitation, I started sucking the head of my beautiful b*****r's throbbing penis. Everything was happening with such a haunted intensity. The sensations were mind-blowing.

I didn't move, I simply held myself still as I sucked. I loved what I was feeling. My wet tongue was lovingly wrapped around the throbbing head. I knew he would cum any second.

I looked up and watched my b*****r as he watched me, as I sucked the head of his dick. I was mesmerized by the image of my beautiful b*****r getting so lost and excited.

Tim was leaning over me, on his knees, and he gently held my head in his hands, he was tender and loving. And somehow, the feeling of my b*****r being so sympathetic made everything SO much more intense. And I sucked harder and faster. And I looked up as he started whimpering. Everything was multiplying.

He whimpered, "Oh God - Oh FUCK - s*s - I love you..."

It was so obvious that he was losing himself, he looked down at me with such devotion. More than anything in the world, I wanted him to feel the joy i was feeling.

He began to whimper, "I love you - I love you - I love you..."

I was sucking hard and I was amazed at how emotional it felt, the feeling of his pulsating erection in my mouth just felt so beautiful.

Everything was building, I felt my b*****r started to shiver with passion, I sucked faster, and louder. The noise was sloppy and wet, and I felt so connected from the glorious sensations.

He gasped, "Oh Fuck!"

And then - Oh God - I could feel his penis throbbing with a dynamic f***efulness - it was pumping, and I could feel him cumming. My mouth was suddenly filling with something warm and thick - Oh God - it was beautiful.

Suddenly, the wet purple head of his penis out of my mouth, and he was still shuddering from his orgasm, he was squirting a stream of pale milky cum out onto my chin, he sat up taller on his knees and I could watch it pumping out onto my pale breasts.

I gasped, "Oh God - yes - YES!"

I was astonished at what I was seeing - I watched as he climaxed - he convulsed above me, and his glossy erection was moving with each strong spurt - and then my smooth breasts were wet with come - it was pumping out and everything became slippery and warm. And it got all over my chin and neck too.

He was breathing hard as the squirting subsided. I was so in love with what we had just done together.

Then he pressed his big beautiful penis against my breasts, and now it was gliding - back and forth across my nipples in a glossy puddle of thick milky cum. This was what he wanted to do so badly to Emma, I was watching him as he was finally experiencing his wonderful dream.

Oh my God - I felt SO beautiful!

Tim's eyes were electric and wide. He was utterly transfixed by the site of my chest all wet and warm. His thick heavy erection smearing his cum all over each of my nipples.

He lovingly pleaded to me, "s*s, I love you - I love you so much..."

I whispered, "I love you too..."

He was smiling, this haunting and beautiful smile, he was focused on the warm wet puddle on my chest. The powerful smell of my b*****r's cum filled my bedroom.

I was breathing hard and deep. And it took both of us a little while to calm down.

Little by little, my beautiful b*****r just seemed to melt into me. We peacefully joined together in tight and loving embrace. When we hugged, the wetness of my chest was pressed against him. The smell of his cum was thick and it made me feel so exhilarated.

He softly spoke, "That was - that was beautiful."

I replied, "Yes - Oh God - yes..."

He whispered, "s*s - You are so beautiful."

"You make me so happy."

Then Tim just squeezed me tight, I eagerly wrapped my legs around him just to get him closer.

We both seemed to relax, and Tim leaned down, and gently kissed my sopping nipples, wet with his cum. They were so hard, and so pretty. And then he kissed my neck, and then my chin. I felt beautiful.

And then, Tim leaned in and carefully kissed me on my mouth, he was delicate and kind, and the feeling of his warm salty lips made my heart soar. My lips were wet with his cum, and the joy that I felt is hard to describe.

I felt a joy so perfect and enormous, that I thought my heart would burst from happiness.

After a few minutes, Tim curled up against me, like a little boy, with his cheek resting on my soft flat chest.

I whispered, "Go to sl**p my beautiful b*****r."

I lay there holding him, and he leaned over and pulled the blanket up off the floor and carefully covered both of us. It was warm and delicious.

He whispered softly, "Oh s*s, I just love you so much..."

As I drifted off to sl**p, all I could think about was that my b*****r would be home from college for the next two weeks.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 5499  |  
100%
  |  3

Rural Love

Chapter 1

Billllllllleeeeee!


I heard the yell of my Aunt Paulette clear out to the barn. She and my
Uncle Nick had taken to raising me after my mom and dad died. It wasn't a
good memory.
At least Mom and Dad died together. All I had was a mess of memories and
a lot of nightmares to show for our house burning down and taking them
away from me.

The metal of the wood stove burned through, and the hot coals landed on
the floor. The problem was, I had thrown buckeyes in it, and I felt
guilty as hell. Maybe they would have lived had them buckeyes not gotten
thrown in there.

Everybody told me it wasn't my fault and the stove would've burned
through no matter what. But, I could tell how people really thought. I
saw them when I walked into the church. All the eyes were on me, and they
all thought I was a murderer, or, What kind of person would do that to
their own parents? They said I lived because I was the furthest away.

Me, I didn't mean to do it. Heck, I was meaning to have some fun. I'd
done it before and the way everyone jumped when they popped made for
everyone getting scared and then laughing afterwards. Only this time, no
one was laughing. They were all dressed in their Sunday's finest and
laying up there in them closed caskets .

When the funeral was over, my Aunt Paulette and Uncle Nick took me in.
They were nice, but I could tell they blamed me. Both were real quiet and
would whisper when I left the room.

My Aunt Paulette thought they should take me to a shrink. I didn't need
no shrink, I needed to be taken out somewhere and ran down with a brush
hog and chopped up into little pieces.

So, rather than sit and listen to them whisper, I went out to the barn.



After not coming when my aunt yelled, my Uncle Nick came out and walked
cautiously into the barn. He saw my tear stained cheeks and said, "Billy,
your aunt called, didn't you hear her?" The tone of his voice told me he
felt sorry for me.

I said, "Uncle Nick, she's just calling me for supper, and I don't
deserve to eat. I just deserve to die. So, if you'll just start that
tractor up over there, I'll lay down and you just run over me with the
brush hog." I began to cry real hard.

He looked at me and said, "Billy, it...wasnt....your......fault." He said
it slow and deliberate like, like he really meant it.

All I heard was "You....killed....my....s****r!" I started crying harder
and he hugged me to him.

He knelt down so he was looking me in the eye and said, "Billy, we know
you threw buckeyes into the wood stove. I told your daddy that thing was
going to burn through. We were going to go on Saturday and get you all a
new one that would've been better. So, if anyone is to blame, it's me
because I didn't want to go get it right then. If I had, the buckeyes
wouldn't have done a thing to it."

I looked at him and really cried hard now feeling sorry for him.

He said, "Billy, sometimes, things happen and there's not a thing we can
do. All we can do is to try to be better people afterwards. I love you
and Paulette loves you, so let's go in and eat and then we'll talk some
more after supper."

I walked with him and he held me real close to him. I had a head ache
from crying and snot was running out of my nose. I wiped it off with my
sleave and he said, "Billy, when we get inside, I'll wash your face and
then we'll get you an aspirin. It should make you feel better. I've got
me a whale of a headache going too."

How he knew I had a headache, I'll never know, but I'm glad he knew.

When we got inside, Aunt Paulette took a look at me and came over to hug
me.

Uncle Nick said, "Hon, Billy's blaming himself just like I am. I told him
it's nobody's fault and that things just happen. So, we're going to wash
him up, and get us an aspirin, and then we'll eat your fine supper."

She smiled and patted me on the back as I walked by her. I could smell
homemade biscuits from the oven.

We went to the sink and he took a washcloth out. The coolness against my
skin felt nice and afterwards, he poured us some milk and gave me an
aspirin. I stood looking at him and together, we drank our milk.
Afterwards, I couldn't help but smile because he had a milk mustache just
like me.

He laughed and said, "Billy, we're going to get through this, and
hopefully, you'll find that one day you're glad you live here. Right now,
a lot of decisions are needing made for you, but those will settle when
everyone gets used to the situation."

We went over to the table and I saw Aunt Paulette had my favorite, fried
chicken, mashed potatoes and gravy, corn, and biscuits. I liked fried
chicken and proudly reached for a drumstick.

My aunt smiled and said, "Billy, let's say grace and then you can eat all
you want."

During grace, I thought about my mama and daddy being in heaven and said,
"God, please tell my mama and daddy, I love them. I know they can hear
me, but I want you to tell them I'm sorry so they know it's true."

My aunt dabbed her eyes, and my Uncle Nick had tears in his eyes too. I
didn't care if they heard me, I just wanted mom and dad to know I was
sorry.

After supper, my Uncle Nick said, "Billy, we're going to town tomorrow as
I've got to pick up some supplies. Afterwards, we'll go to the livestock
auction as I want to pick out some calves. Would you like to go with me?"

I nodded as I liked the livestock auction. All the a****ls were neat.
They had horses, cows, pigs, chickens, ducks, and even goats!

I then asked to go outside and my Uncle Nick went with me. He hugged me
as we walked and said, "Billy, your mama and daddy had quite a bit of
money invested. They also had a lot of insurance and that farm over there
had owner's insurance on it too. Now, you're too young to run it, so I
was thinking that we put some livestock on it and that would be your
operation. I'll help you run it and we can hire someone to work it. You
don't have to if you don't want, but letting that land go to waste isn't
something that should be done."

I looked up at him and said, "Uncle Nick, that farm's yours. Mama told me
the land came from Grandad and you should've gotten it when he died. She
never felt right about them getting it instead of you."

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, the farm is yours. My dad thought your mama
should've had it, so he willed it to them. He willed me money with which
Paulette and I bought this one. Fortunately, it was up for sale and it
was so close to that farm, I was happy. I always enjoyed living close to
them and not once did I hold a grudge it wasn't left to me. You'll find
your mom and I thought different on things."

I looked at him and said, "Uncle Nick, you do whatever you see fit. I'm
not old enough to run a farm and it's not fair you now have to run two.
So, you do with it what you want and take the money from it as yours.
You're raising me and that's enough."

My Uncle Nick smiled and said, "Billy, we're raising you because we
wanted you. Paulette and I haven't been blessed with k**s, and some day,
the way I see it, this farm will be yours too."

I looked at him and said, "Uncle Nick, what if I don't want to be a
farmer. What if I want to go to the city and be a hellion?"

He laughed real loud and said, "Billy, do you know what a hellion is?"

I said, "Well it must be fun because they sure do get on t.v. a lot!
Everytime they'd be on the television, my daddy would turn the channel
and would say, 'Them hellions are taking over the television.' So, one
day, I asked him where the hellions were and he told me in the cities. I
figure I'd like to go see some."

My Uncle Nick said, "Billy, your daddy thought that anyone who didn't
believe as he did were hellions. I'm sure he found hellions right here in
our little town."

I looked at him wide eyed and said, "Really? Could I meet one?"

He laughed again and said, "Billy, I'm sure you'll meet people in your
life you'll think are hellions and you don't need to be runnin' 'round
chasin' your daddy's."

I got quiet and thought about it and said, "You're probably right. I'll
just have to find my own."

We walked to the creek and he said, "Billy, is it o.k. if I invest that
money of yours in some more farm land?"

I said, "Uncle Nick, that would be fine. Mom said land was the best
investment because no one could take it away and it wouldn't be frittered
away like some people do buying all them things."

He said, "What I'm going to do is start putting your money into land
around here and then when it's time for you to do what you want in life,
it will be worth more. Right now, land isn't going for as high here as it
is in other parts of our state. The only reason for that is the roads
aren't that good. I've heard talk they're buying up land over near
Charlotte to build a super mega highway, so then the roads will be
reaching somewhere and people will want the land more. With the money
you've got, you should be setting on quite a nest egg when that time
comes."

I said, "Uncle Nick, what happens when that kind of egg hatches? I'm not
going to be raising no fowl am I?"

He laughed and said, "Billy, you won't think it's foul at all when that
day comes."

We began walking back to the house. I said, "Uncle Nick, couldn't you and
Aunt Paulette adopt?"

He said, "Billy, we had talked about it, and then this happened. So, we
did get someone. We got you. I think you're enough."

I said, "Well keep it in mind because with me sitting on some egg waitin
on it to hatch, I'm gonna be busy."

He laughed again and said, "Billy, you'll be busy alright."

I said, "Uncle Nick, can I tell you something?"

He said, "Sure."

I said, "You promise it won't go further...dead man's promise?"

He smiled and said, "Yeah, I promise."

I said, "No, you gotta promise the dead man's promise, or I can't tell
you."

He said, "Billy, I promise the dead man's promise."

I said, "Uncle Nick, I think I like boys in front of girls."

He looked at me strange and said, "What do you mean Billy?"

I said, "Well, at school, I like looking at boys...not girls."

He nodded and said, "Billy, when I was your age, girls weren't my
favorite either."

I looked at him and said, "Really!"

He said, "Really...now you gotta promise to not say anything about that
either. Because now, I like Paulette, so maybe someday some girl will
sweep you off your feet like she did me."

I said, "So, did boys give you a funny feeling?"

He said, "Billy, you're too young for me to talk to this way, but since
you asked the question, no, they didn't."

I said, "Oh, well they do me...especially Bobby."

He smiled and said, "Well, Bobby probably likes you too."

I said, "No, Bobby likes Sally, he doesn't even know I'm alive."

Uncle Nick said, "Well, Bobby probably isn't the one for you then."

I said, "Uncle Nick?"

He said, "Yeah hon."

I said, "Thanks for not thinking I'm strange."

He laughed and said, "Billy, you're not strange at all. You're just a k**
growing up and getting used to things."

I said, "Well, hopefully one day, I'll be used to them then."

He said, "Billy, I'll let you in on something. I'm older and I'm not even
used to everything yet."

I said, "Well, maybe you'll get used to them after a while."

He laughed and said, "Billy, when that day comes, I'll tell you know and
that way it won't be such a secret."

I said, "O.k."

When we got back to the house, Aunt Paulette said, "Billy, you need to go
take a bath."

I said, "Can I take a shower?"

She smiled and said, "Yes, you can take a shower."

I ran into the bedroom and got some of my Tonkas and then ran to the
shower. I liked taking showers because I could play with my Tonkas in it.
No one would let me go out in the rain, but they'd let me play in the
shower, so I liked showers.

When I got to the shower, I began to play and my Uncle Nick said, "Billy,
you need to wash your hair and body before you play. After that, you can
play all you want."

I said, "O.k." and then washed my hair. I figured the water would wash my
body. I played Tonkas until the water got too cold. I shut it off and
then got the towel down from the rod which was mine and began drying off.

My Uncle Nick came in and said, "Billy, here's your p.j.s, so put them on
and you won't be so cold."

I took them and began putting them on. My Uncle Nick said, "Billy, you're
a good k**. Don't let anyone tell you you're not."

I said, "Well, Uncle Nick, you're a good uncle too...so, don't let anyone
tell you you're not."

We went to the living room and I saw Uncle Nick had lit a fire in the
fireplace. For a brief moment I thought about buckeyes and began crying.
Uncle Nick hugged me close and said, "Billy, I'm sorry."

I said, "Uncle Nick, it's not your fault. I just thought about putting
buckeyes in the fire."

He hugged me close and said, "Billy, let's save the buckeyes for the
fires outside. O.k.?"

I nodded and he said, "Maybe tomorrow night, we'll build a fire outside
and roast hot dogs and marshmallows. O.k.?"

I nodded and he said, "Billy, when you get a chance, we'll go get
buckeyes and we'll throw them in the fire together. That way, you'll see
they're still fun."

I never heard him all the way, I'd fallen asl**p.
Chapter 2:

The next morning, I found myself in bed between Aunt Paulette and Uncle
Nick. I felt warm and cozy and liked the feeling of being hugged all
around.

I had to go pee, but being in betwen them, I couldn't figure out a way to
go to the bathroom without waking up them.

I decided there were two ways to go. I could either come up out of the
covers or slide down the covers. Either one would do, but all I knew was
I had to pee so something had to be done. I decided to come up out of the
covers.

Someplace on my way up, I didn't realize me sliding up wasn't working so
good. It made a lot of movement, and they were getting restless.

Just about the time my butt was up to their pillows, my Uncle Nick woke
up. He looked up at me and siad, "Billy, what are you doing?"

I said, "I have to pee, so instead of waking you up, I decided to climb
up and out of the covers. Well, I made it this far and you woke up."

He sl**pily said, "Come out this way, and whatever you do don't wake up
Paulette."

Well, that was the wrong thing because the combination of us talking and
us moving, Aunt Paulette woke up. She said, "What are you all doing?"

I ran off to the bathroom while Uncle Nick explained what we were doing.
When I came back in, they were snuggled up together and Uncle Nick patted
the bed beside him.

He said, "Billy, you lay down here and I'll lay in the middle. That way,
your moving around won't wake up Paulette."

I lay down and he put his arm around me and suddenly I could feel his
warmth envelope me. In no time at all, I was back to sl**p.

Later, I was woken up by movement in the bed. Apparently they were waking
up and were moving to get out of it. I started to get up and Uncle Nick
said, "You go ahead and go back to sl**p. Paulette and I are going to get
our showers and get breakfast made. We'll wake you up in time to get
ready, o.k.?"

I answered with snores probably because I was already back to sl**p.

When I was awoke later, Uncle Nick said it was time for breakfast. I went
to the bathroom, and then went into my room to get clothes which weren't
mine, but someone had donated to me. Mine weren't any good anymore due to
the fire making everything smell like smoke.

I put the outfit on, and then headed to the dining room where Aunt
Paulette had everyone an omelette made with slices of ham and hash
browns. I took my toast and began slathering it with a whole lot of peach
preserves. My Uncle Nick smiled at me and said, "You got enough there
bud? I can go down and get you another jar if you'd like.

I smiled and said, "This stuff is good!"

Aunt Paulette came in and we had fresh made biscuits. I looked at the
piece of toast I had in my hand and said, "Why are we having buscuits and
I'm having toast?"

She smiled and said, "I made you toast so you would be able to get the
head start on us you usually want to do. I figured it would tide you over
until we had the biscuits ready. It worked, so you finish that toast and
then you can have a fresh biscuit."

I smiled and said, "Thanks Aunt Paulette."

She paused me and said, "Let's say grace so we can all eat."

I bowed my head and grace was said. Then we began to eat. I made it a
point to tell Aunt Paulette how good everything tasted. She smiled and
thanked me for my compliment.

After breakfast, Uncle Nick and I went to the barn and began to get feed
out for the cattle. We were a beef operation which meant no milking had
to be done. I did pick up a bottle to feed a couple of calves and uncle
Nick smiled at me. He said, "Today, you can pick out yourself a heard of
cows and we'll get them on your property over there. Your daddy was
meaning to go to this auction today to get a few head, so he'd be happy
you can get some."

Him bringing up my daddy made me sad and tears come to my eyes, but I did
my best not to show it. My uncle Nick said, "Billy, you can cry all you
want and I'm not going to say anything. I know there's going to be times
in which I think of them and cry myself."

I said, "Uncle Nick, it's just that they weren't old like everyone is
supposed to be when they die. Momma told me she wouldn't die until they
were old, and now I just feel so guilty."

He said, "Billy, please don't feel guilty. I feel guilty too, but you
know that accidents happen and no one intended for it to happen. It's
just that something bad happened, and your momma and daddy aren't here
anymore. You know they'd be here if they could, but we don't ever count
on something like this happening. To make a point, I'll ask you this.
Would you have put the buckeyes in the stove if you'd known this was
going to happen?"

I said, "No uncle Nick!"

Tears came to my eyes and then he said, "You're right. You wouldn't have
because you're a good boy. Just like I would have went and gotten that
new wood stove if I'd have known it would burn through as fast as it did.
It happened and that's all I can say. Your daddy knew it was bad, but he
didn't do anything either. So, does that make him a bad person? No. He
thought it wouldn't burn through as fast as it did either. So, when we
think of them, we feel for them because we wish we could have done
something different, but we couldn't. It was one of those things which
happened and we can't change."

I hugged him and he said, "Let's get these cows fed and then go to town."

I could tell he was looking sadder by the minute and I really wanted to
help him. I didn't like it when people around me were sad.

When we got done feeding, we went to the house and got washed up. Uncle
Nick gave me a hat and a bandana. He said, "Billy, you're getting these
because you're going to be around the livestock today. If you get your
hands dirty, you can wipe them off on the bandana instead of having to
run to a bathroom. The hat is so your hair doesn't get covered with
anything that might fly about."

I chuckled and said, "Uncle Nick, you're funny."

He smiled and said, "No, I'm tall and you're down closer to the action
little guy, so I want to protect you all I can."

Aunt Paulette had walked into the room and smiled. She said, "Nick, you
could protect him more by not letting him that close to those a****ls."

Nick said, "Honey, you've never been a boy. Boys tend to go where they're
not supposed to go, so thinking in advance, I'm doing what I can so Billy
doesn't have to ride in the bed of the truck all the way home."

She laughed and said, "Never the mind, he's not going to ride back
there."

Uncle Nick started to say something, but a firm look by her told him
otherwise.

We went out to the truck and I noticed he had the stock trailer hooked to
the truck. He said, "Billy, yours will be hauled out here by semi, so you
get any you think you'll need."

I said, "Uncle Nick, I've never bought anything like that, so I don't
know how many I should think about getting."

He said, "I'll let you know when you're getting close to getting enough.
So, don't worry. You just get the one's you think you'd like to have on
the farm."

I said, "Uncle Nick, would you help me? I don't know what kind are the
best."

He smiled and said, "Billy, what I think are the best and what others
would think are the best would probably be too different opinions."

I said, "Well, I'm going to agree with you on whatever kind they are, so
don't worry."

He said, "Billy, when we get there, we'll have to get you an auction
account. They might balk at signing you up, but I'll sign behind your
name. That's your farm over there, and it's your money, so if they don't
like those apples, we'll go someplace else."

I said, "Daddy had a auction account, couldn't we sign me onto it?"

He said, "I'll check, but I'm not sure if they'll allow it."

We got to town and Aunt Paulette got dropped off at her momma's house.
She kissed Uncle Nick goodbye and then gave me hugs. She looked at me and
said, "Billy, you get yourself the best money can buy and don't hold back
on cost."

I nodded and hadn't thought of it before she said it, but I didn't even
know how much a cow cost, or how much I had to buy them with.

We got to the auction barn and the smells instantly excited me. A lot of
people are probably repulsed by the smells, but to me, I knew it was neat
to see all those different sorts of a****ls in one spot.

As we walked around, a lot of the men in the group spoke with Uncle Nick.
He told them he was here to get a few head for himself and that we were
setting up myself a heard. More than a few times, I heard the words
brangus and limousine (not as in car, but lime o sun as in breed of cow)
being mentioned. They must've been a good kind of cows because everyone
mentioned them.

As we walked into the barn area, I said, "Uncle Nick, show me the Brangus
and Limousine, everyone mentioned them and I want to see why they think
they're so good."

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, they are real heavy breeds of cattle. The breeds
are great producers of beef and everyone pays top dollar when they go
back to sell."

I said, "Uncle Nick, until Aunt Paulette mentioned cost, I never thought
about the cost. How much do they cost and how much do I have to spend?"

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, the cost of a cow varies. There are a lot of
ways a cow can cost a different price. If one's pregnant, it will cost
more than one that isn't. If you are buying a bull, it will cost the
most. The best thing I'll tell you is look for a real good bull and quite
a few open heffers. Open means she's ready to breed."

I said, "How much do they cost?"

He said, "Well, a bull will cost quite a bit. The heffers will cost about
$500 each."

I said, "That's a lot!"

He said, "Billy, yeah it's a lot, but you've got enough money to not
worry about it."

I said, "How much do I have to spend?"

He said, "Billy, you've got enough money to easily buy every a****l here
and then probably about 3 times more, so don't worry about cost."

I said, "That's a lot!"

He smiled and said, "You can thank your daddy on having so much
insurance."

I looked down and he said, "Billy, don't feel sad. He had that insurance
because he wanted you and your momma to not have to worry about a thing
if he should die. He just didn't count on her dying too."

I said, "I understand and now he's taking care of the farm with that
insurance money."

Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Billy, we have to look at the a****ls. We
don't want any that are sick."

We looked at the cows and every one of them looked healthy. There was one
Uncle Nick didn't like the look of something about her and he made a note
to mark it's number in a little spiral notebook he had with him.

We then went over to look at bulls and when we got there, Uncle Nick told
me, "Billy, these are really dangerous so don't go near the fence and
don't be climbing on the fences like you did over there."

I said, " O.k."

We got there and they all looked the same. There was one that just looked
way bigger than all the rest. Uncle Nick pointed at it and said, "Billy,
that's the bull you want. Now, if they have any who are sons of that
bull, we'll look at them, but that's the one we'll bid on the most."

I nodded and said, "Why do we want that one?"

He said, "The way it carries and the sizing of it is what's going to earn
you money. It's c***dren will carry it's traits and make them bigger than
the other ones will."

I said, "How much does a bull cost?"

He said, "Billy, this one is going to cost a lot more. Don't be surprised
if it goes for 35 to 50."

I said, "Dollars!"

He said, "No, thousand."

I said, "Oh, that's a lot huh?"

He smiled and said, "Yeah, it's a lot. But you want it because the
bl**dline will get you more money in the future."

I said, " O.k., then that's fine."

I noticed a lot of people around the pen and all were talking about the
bull and it made me proud we'd made the decision to get it.

We then walked over to another section and I saw some buffalo. I made my
way over to pet a calf and said, "Can I get one Uncle Nick?"

Uncle Nick smiled and said, "If you'd like, but don't get too many of
them."

I said, "I only wanted one."

He smiled and said, "Billy, have you ever heard of beefalo?"

I said, "No."

He said, "It's where they breed a cow with a buffalo. The meat is the
best of all of them."

I said, "Oh really?"

He said, "Yeah, I was thinking about starting a string of them to see if
we could do any good."

I said, "Well, which would you get?"

He said, "I'd be female buffalo and then pay you to use your bull."

I said, "You don't have to do that Uncle Nick."

He said, "Billy, that's the way business is done."

I said, "Well, how about we consider the use of my bull payment for you
taking care of me."

Apparently, Uncle Nick didn't like what I said. He said, "Billy, come
here son. Please don't ever think I'm going to ever charge you a thing to
live with us. And, please don't ever think you've got to pay a dime.
Paulette and I are doing this because we want to. We're getting just as
much enjoyment from you living with us as you are living there."

I nodded and said, "Uncle Nick, I don't want you to think you ever have
to pay me a thing to use that bull. You're telling me families do for
each other, and then you're telling me you want to pay me. Now, if I'm
not to pay you and you're to pay me, how stupid is that?"

He smiled and said, "One is business Billy, and the other isn't."

I said, "Uncle Nick, don't think I'll take a dime from you...that's the
end of that conversation." I was upset with him and I hoped he knew it.

We walked over to another area and he began looking at cattle. They
weren't the same kind and I said, "Uncle Nick, why are you looking at
these kinds of cows?"

He said, "Billy, these are the ones I'm going to get for our farm."

I said, "Why are you getting these?"

He said, "Billy, I don't have enough money to afford the ones you are
getting."

I looked at him and said, "Uncle Nick, you're telling me that I've got
all that money and you don't have enough for you to get the kind you
want, so why don't you use some of my money to get the kind you want?"

He said, "Billy, that's your money and this is my money."

I said, "Well, Uncle Nick, you said that one day your farm would be mine,
now when I get it, I'll be putting on the kind of cattle which are the
best, so why don't you just save us time and money and go ahead and get
them. You just put the money you were going to use in with my money and
we'll get them together."

He smiled and said, "Billy, are you sure?"

I looked at him like he was nuts. I said, "Uncle Nick, if I didn't have
enough money to get a matchbox car, would you give me enough to get the
one I wanted?"

He said, "Yeah, but it's not the same Billy."

I said, "Yeah it is. You're just making it more difficult."

He smiled and ruffled my hair and said, "I'll do it, but your Aunt
Paulette is going to have our hides over this. You know that, don't you?"

I said, "Uncle Nick, just don't mention it and she'll not worry."

He said, "Billy, she's the one that looks over all the bills, there's no
way I can't mention it to her."

I said, "Uncle Nick, then I'll just go in and have a talk with her. You
two just make things difficult."

We walked over to get our numbers and Uncle Nick began speaking with the
guy about getting my number. The guy didn't think he could give me a
number. He said, "Why don't you buy the k**'s cow and then have his dad
sort it out with you when he gets home."

My uncle Nick said real loud, "Man, if you were paying attention to the
name, you'd see this k**'s parents just died. He's living with me and my
wife and he's setting up his own farm. If I do that, the tax man would be
all over me. Now, if his money isn't any good here, then mine isn't
either." Several guys standing around said their's wasn't either.

The guy said, "It's an awful lot of work for just a few dollars."

Uncle Nick said, "Well apparently, you misunderstood me because this k**
is going to be spending a few hundred thousand dollars here today."

After he said that, it suddenly got quiet in the room. The man who was
speaking looked sick and everyone else looked at Uncle Nick with wide
eyes.

I looked up at Uncle Nick and said, "See what I told you. Adults make
things more complicated that they should."

Uncle Nick chuckled and suddenly everyone else started chuckling too. The
man behind the desk said, "I'll use his daddy's tax number and it should
be alright. You really need to get with the state and get that changed."

Uncle Nick nodded and said, "I'll get right on that tomorrow. Today,
we're spending the day here getting him everything he wants. The least I
can do is to see he's happy and set up in business to take care of that
farm."

When we left that office, I had my own number. #008. Uncle Nick smiled
and said, "Billy, that number was my daddy's number when he was doing
business here. I think it was his daddy's number too. What I know is they
started doing business here before anyone else did in this parts. I'm
glad you got that number because it belongs to your farm."

I smiled and said, "Our farm Uncle Nick."

Uncle Nick said, "It's your farm Billy. I'm just helping you."

I was going to argue further, but about that time, I saw a k** my age
walk through that took my attention. Uncle Nick saw me looking and
smiled. He said, "Billy, is that the boy you were telling me about?"

I smiled and said, "No, I don't know who he is, but man, he's someone I
want to get to know."

Uncle Nick laughed and said, "Well, how about you go over and introduce
yourself. I'll stay right here and get us good seats."

I went the direction of where I saw the k** go and saw he was out by the
bull pens. I followed him and he went to where everyone was standing
looking at the bull I was going to buy. He didn't have any parents around
him, and immediately he jumped up on the fence.

I was standing right behind him and saw the bull look in our direction. I
said, "Get down from there, that bull will get you."

He looked at me and was just saying, "That bull isn't...."

When I yanked him back. The bull had turned and had ran at the fence.

The k** looked at me wide eyed and I said, "I told you he would. Now stay
away from the fence. He's mean."

The k** said, "Thanks, I thought I was a goner there for a second."

I said, "I wouldn't have let that happen. My name's Billy, what's yours?"

He said, "My name's Michael. People call me Junior. My parent's call me
Mike."

Right then and there, Jr. became the most beautiful name in the world to
me. I said, "Jr., you like that bull?"

He said, "Do I? That bull is awesome!"

I said, "I'm going to buy that bull."

He said, "You mean your dad's going to buy that bull, don't you?"

I said, "No, I'm buying that bull. My uncle and I are buying me a heard
and we're going to put it on the farm I just inherited because my parents
died. So, it will be mine."

He said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt your feelings."

I said, "Oh, you didn't. You didn't know."

He smiled and I said, "See those cows over there, I'm buying them."

He said, "My dad raised them cows and we're selling them. I hope you get
them though because they're real good. It's just that when my dad gets
them sold, we're going to be moving because the man who owns the farm
doesn't want to raise cows no more."

I looked at him and said, "Who's your dad?"

He said, "My dad's up front. His name's Michael Johnson too."

I said, "Oh, well, let's go tell my uncle because he's looking for
someone to take care of the cattle I'm buying. Maybe we can get your dad
to working on my farm?"

I started walking towards where we were seated and had totally forgotten
about Jr. When I got back to Uncle Nick, I said, "Uncle Nick, his name's
Jr. His daddy is looking for work. The man who is his boss doesn't want
to raise cattle anymore. Do you think we could talk with him about
working my farm?"

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, we don't have a house over there for them to
live in yet."

I said, "Well, maybe we could get one built for them. Would you talk with
him? Most of the cattle we're looking at for me he raised, so he knows
how to raise good cattle."

Uncle Nick said, "Oh really. Well, that would be Mike Johnson then. I
grew up with him. He's taking care of that place those city slickers
bought. Those are some good cattle. Yes, I'll talk with him."

I looked behind me to see where Jr was to tell him, but I saw him
standing over by a man talking real excited. The man looked like him
enough to be his dad, so I pointed towards them and told Uncle Nick.

Uncle Nick nodded and then did some sort of whistle. Suddenly Jr's dad
returned the whistle. He looked over towards us and then smiled real big.
In no time at all, he was over shaking Uncle Nick's hand and giving him
huge bear hugs.

Uncle Nick said, "Mike! How are you doing?" He looked really happy to see
Jr's dad and Jr's dad looked really happy to see him.

Mike said, "Nick, my son said you all were going to be buying those
cattle and that you were looking for someone to run a farm."

Uncle Nick said, "Yeah, Billy right here is Jenny's son, you remember
Jenny don't you?"

Mike said, "Yeah, I'm sorry to hear about what happened. Such a tragedy."

Uncle Nick said, "Yeah, we're going to miss them, but the reason we're
here today is to get Billy set up with that farm over there so it will
make him money. I heard you raised the cattle we're looking to buy, so I
know they're good head."

Mike said, "They're all good, but one of them isn't going to bring much.
She's old and she's not fit for much."

I knew that was the one which Uncle Nick had written into the book.

Mike said, "You going into breeding, or inseminating?"

Uncle Nick said, "He's going into breeding. He really likes the look
at Ragin' Dawn out there."

Mike said, "That's the best bull I've seen in this whole area."

Uncle Nick said, "Yeah, he wants that bull because he wants the best
bl**d line in this whole area."

Mike said, "With those cattle, he'd have a real fine head start."

Uncle Nick said, "Mike, could you work for him? He'll pay you what you're
worth and since it's going to be basicly a start up, you could do things
the way you want with no restrictions. Right now, there's not much over
there which I think he should keep. It's not been much since our grand
daddy's ran their farms."

Mike said, "How much is going to be in tillage and how much in the
grazing?"

Uncle Nick said, "Well, there's approximately 1600 acres, but it's split
a thousand for grazing and the rest for tillage. The rest of what was
fed was bought."

Mike nodded and said, "How many head is he going to run?"

Uncle Nick said, "He's going to run 250 for now, but we're going to be
buying him more land. A lot more land. His dad left him with enough
insurance money, he'll never have to worry again."

Mike nodded and said, "That was good. I never knew who Jenny married, but
I never made my way over on that side of the area after my dad sold his
farm."

Uncle Nick said, "Yeah, I wish he'd let you have it and then you could
have gotten to know everyone."

Mike nodded and said, "Well, that's all water under the bridge. You know
how he was, and I'm just glad he retired to New Mexico. We're all better
off."

Jr said to me, "Do you want to get a Coke?"

I said, "Sure, let me tell my uncle so I can get some money."

I went over to Uncle Nick and said, "Jr and I are going to go get a coke.
May I have some money so I can get some lunch?"

He nodded and said, "Here's your money, don't spend it all in one place."

He gave me a twenty. I was amazed and knew there'd be no way I could
spend it all there.

Jr and I ran to the snack shop and found ourselves a seat. Just as soon
as we sat down, the waitress came over to take our orders. Jr ordered and
then I did. He ordered a cheeseburger and french fries. I took a look at
the menu and then ordered chicken strips with ranch sauce. He looked at
me funny and said, "You want chicken when you can have a cheeseburger?"

I said, " I like chicken and the ranch dipping sauce makes it even
better. I'd like to have chicken breast strips made into a sandwich with
ranch dressing and swiss cheese."

The waitress heard and said, "I'll get that for you hon."

I smiled real big at her and said, "Could I get some of that pie over
there?"

She said, "Which one?"

I pointed and she said, " O.k., I'll bring it with your order." She then
said, "What would you like to drink doll?"

I blushed and said, "I'll take iced tea without sugar in a tall glass.
Not much ice."

Ordering made me feel important.

Jr said, "I sure do hope my dad comes to work over at your farm. It'd be
neat to live near you."

I nodded and said, "It will have to be after we get everything ready
though, there's not a house over there and it needs some barns and pens."

He said, "My dad will know how to set it up. There are a lot of things
you need in order to raise cattle."

I nodded and said, "I would like to have a barn which is just for the
sick a****ls. That way they're seperate from the rest. I'd also like to
have each a****l have it's own stall."

Jr said, "You need to talk with my dad as he'll need to hear everything
you want."

He said, "How old are you Billy?"

I said, "I'm 8 ½, and you?"

He said, "I turned 8 two months ago. Do you go to school at East Pine?"

I said, "No, West Pine here and that's where you'd go too."

He looked bewildered and said, "I never thought about losing my friends."

I said, "Don't think as it losing your friends, look at it as gaining new
friends. Also, you'll meet up again with your old friends when we go to
middle school, so it won't be long."

He smiled and said, "Well, you'll be there, so it should be nice."

The way he said that, made me real happy.

I said, "Yeah, and you'll be too busy over at our farms playing with me
and having fun."

Just then, "The waitress brought our order and laid the ticket down on
the table."

Jr looked disturbed and said, "She should have gotten mine seperately."

I said, "That's o.k., I'll pay and then take the change back to my Uncle
Nick with the receipt. He shouldn't mind."

We ate and he said, "Yours looks good, you wanna trade?"

I said, " O.k., we're both about half way, let me take another bite and
then we'll trade. I'll split some of my pie with you if you'll share some
of your fries."

He smiled and said, " O.k."

He pushed his plate over and I put some of the fries on the plate holding
my sandwich. I then cut the pie in half and put some on the plate he was
getting too."

I slid it over to him and he said, "That's neat, we both get to eat a lot
of stuff and it doesn't cost more!"

I bit into the cheeseburger, and it didn't taste as good as the chicken
sandwich. He smiled and said, "This is good!"

I said, "Yeah, this isn't though, but I traded so I'll finish it. Just
remember the next time so neither of us ends up eatting something the
other doesn't like."

He smiled and said, "I hope it's soon otherwise, I'll forget."

I laughed and said, "I'll remind you."

He tasted his pie and said, "This is really good too. Maybe the next
time, you should order for the both of us."

I said, "No, two of the same thing wouldn't be good. Then, we couldn't
trade."

He said, "Well, you wouldn't have to order two of the same thing."

I said, "Well, I know I liked that, so that's what I'd order."

He laughed and said, "You're right."

When we were done eatting, we got up and I went over and paid. I got the
receipt and then we went back to where Uncle Nick and Mike were sitting.
They saw us coming and Uncle Nick said, "Did you have a good lunch?"

I handed him the change and the receipt and he said, "Your first business
lunch."

I looked at him and he said, "You can write this off your taxes."

I said, "Uncle Nick, I don't pay taxes."

He laughed and said, "You will Billy, that's a part of being a
businessman."

The auctioneer was just starting and announcing the names of everyone
helping him in the ring. I stood up on my seat and was watching what was
going on. I turned to Uncle Nick and said, "Uncle Nick, you'll help me
get the cows we want, won't you?"

He said, "Billy, I'll put you on my shoulders and then you hold up your
card whenever you want a cow or group of cows we talked about. You just
hold the card up there until you get them. O.k.?"

I nodded and then the announcer started off on a bunch of cows we didn't
want. They weren't the ones I wanted but some of them were the ones Uncle
Nick wanted. He looked like he was about to bid and I said, "Uncle Nick,
just get the ones which are best. I'll help you."

He looked like he didn't want to do it, but let the cows pass.

It went like this several more times until the ring announcer announced
the cows we were looking at. Uncle Nick put me on his shoulder and I
tilted back the cap I had on.

I held up my card and the auctioneer began calling the auction. He
stopped and pointed at me and said, "Mister, you need to tell that k** to
stop bidding on these cattle. I've about sold them to him. He looked over
to the other guy who was bidding and said, 'Sold!'"

My uncle Nick put me down and ran up to the booth. He got real loud and
said, "That boy was buying those fucking cattle dickweed, and you just
sold them out from under him. You're going to tell me you're not selling
them to the highest bidder!"

The announcer said, "I don't sell to k**s."

My uncle Nick said, "Let's see if you sell another fucking thing."

He went out into the ring and said, "Gentlemen, that boy over there is
Billy Jacobs. You all know my s****r and b*****r in law's son. He's in
here today to buy cattle for his farm which he just inherited. He WAS
planning on spending about a quarter of a million dollars. We are now
walking out of this arena and if you want to do business with that k**
the rest of his life, my suggestion is you walk too."

He climbed up over the fencing and came back to where we sat. Mike was
down at the ring and said, "NO SALE ON THOSE CATTLE". He looked at the
auctioneer and said, "You violated the contract by not selling them to
the highest bidder. Don't put another one of the cows I brought in that
ring."

Suddenly, the man who had given us problems about my number was down at
the ring. His face was red with anger and he told the auctioneer, Y"ou're
a bl**dy fool. Do you see what number that k** has? That means by
inheritance, he's on the board of directors of this auction company. How
fast do you want to lose your job?"

The auctioneer said, "I don't sell to k**s."

A man in the audience yelled, "You're not selling to me either!"

Suddenly a whole bunch of people were all yelling the same thing.

I looked at Uncle Nick and said, "Uncle Nick, I want that bull!"

He smiled and said, "Billy, I think you'll get your bull. They're going
to sell you those cows too otherwise they'll see themselves in a whole
lot of trouble."

The auction man and the auctioneer both began talking quietly and the
auctioneer then said, "Gentlemen, the k** has a tax number and he has a
farm. Apparently, he has a banker too who has verified the money is in
his account. So, it looks like we have ourselves an auction."

He looked at the guy he told "Sold" to and said, "That's a no sale on
that consignment. We'll have to re-bid it."

The guy said, "I wasn't aware who the k** was. Let him have the cattle
for the price I bid."

I looked at Uncle Nick and he was smiling. He looked at Mike and said,
"Is that alright with you Mike?"

Mike said, "Oh yeah, that's about $25 a head more than what I expected."

Uncle Nick said to me, "Billy, when I put you on my shoulder, you tell
the man you accept the deal."

I got up on Uncle Nick's shoulder and yelled, "I accept the deal."

Suddenly the whole place began to applaud. I looked down at Uncle Nick
and he said, "Billy, you just started your farm. Everyone's now behind
you, so don't disappoint them son."

I nodded and said, "Uncle Nick, that felt good." The smile on my face was
huge.

He said, "It does, doesn't it!"

The next consignment was some more of the cows Mike was selling. I knew
Uncle Nick wanted these, so I got down. I went over to Jr. and he said,
"Do you have any more cows you're going to bid on soon?"

I looked at Uncle Nick and asked him. He motioned his head no, so I
turned to Jr and he said, "Let's go out here so I can show you that Emu
they have."

I went with him and he said, "Billy, I was afraid they weren't going to
sell to you."

I said, "I was too. But, I knew Uncle Nick was upset enough he would have
walked out of there before he bought anything else from them again."

He said, "I think my dad would have hauled them all out of here too!"

As we walked, a lot of farmers were suddenly patting me on the shoulder
and patting my head. I heard one say, "He's the youngest farmer in this
county!"

It made me feel happy, but at the time sad. Because if I had the choice
to make, I would gladly have my mom and dad back.

We got to the alpaca and llamas and to me they looked like camels. Jr was
looking at them and said, "My dad says they are going to be the future of
the business. He said, a lot of farmers don't know the benefits of having
them."

I said, "Can they be raised with cattle and buffalo?"

He said, "I think so, they eat the same thing."

I said, "Well, I'll get some then. If your dad says they're good, then
I'll trust his judgement on them. You'll help me raise them won't you?"

He nodded and said, "I really wanted some but with dad not being sure
about us even having a place to live and no job, it wasn't likely I'd get
any."

I said, "Well, consider it that you have some now."

We went over to the buffalo and I showed him the ones I wanted. He nodded
and said, "My dad said the beefalo would be real good to invest in also.
He said the market is catching onto them and everyone's starting to buy
it."

I nodded and said, "Well, I'm hoping. Even though I don't like beef much,
I think it'd be neat to eat buffalo. You know that's where they get
buffalo chicken wings from, don't you?"

Jr smiled and said, "un uh...." and shook his head no.

I said, "Well, I don't see any wings on them myself, so maybe they take
them off when they're real young."

He laughed and said, "You tell my dad that one. I'm sure he'll know where
they come from."

We went back to the ring and I saw Uncle Nick bidding on some more of the
cows we'd spoken about. He bought 6 head and I said, "Why didn't you take
them all?"


He said, "Billy, I can't afford all of them."

I stood up and said, "I'll take the rest at that price."

The auctioneer took my number and I turned to him and said, "How many
others have you let go while I was gone. I thought we had a deal."

He said, "Billy, our deal was we could do what I could afford."

I said, "Uncle Nick, let me get what you can't. O.k.?"

He said, "I don't have a choice, you just bought the rest."

I said, "Well, I'm sure you'll get over it."

He looked at Mike and said, "Just like his mom."

Mike laughed and said, "You never won an argument with her either."

Uncle Nick laughed and said, "Yeah, but I think he has her beat. He makes
sense."

Mike laughed and said, "I never won any against her either. The biggest
mistake I ever made was not going out with her."

Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Yeah, you broke her heart."

I looked them and said, "Uncle Nick, Mom would be o.k with me hiring him
wouldn't she?"

He said, "Billy, she'd love having him there working for you."

I said, "Good, because I want to have Jr there too."

Uncle Nick gave me a look and I nodded. He smiled and nothing was said.

Just about then, the auctioneer said they were going to take a short
break and then would come back and begin selling bulls. The first would
be "Raging Dawn".

I looked at Uncle Nick and he smiled. I said, "Did you hear if they have
any of his c***dren up for sale here?"

He said, "Billy, the man that brought him is right over there, why don't
you go over and ask him."

I went over and tugged on the man's shirt sleeve. I said, "Mister, did
you bring any of 'Raging Dawn's' calves today?"

He said, "No, they are back at my farm as they aren't big enough yet."

I said, "Would you sell me one?"

He said, "How much would you pay for one."

I said, "Well, my uncle says "Raging Dawn" is going to bring a lot, so I
figure a calf of his that's a bull should bring in something less, but
not that much less."

He said, "Did someone send you over here to ask me?"

I said, "No, I'm looking to buy it myself."

He said, " There are two of them and I'll sell you one for $10 grand."

I said, "Sir, are you sure?"

He said, "Yes, now if that's what you want, then I'll offer it to you for
that, but not a penny less."

I said, "Let me think on it for a moment."

I thought to myself..."The daddy is going to go for a lot. If the son is
as good as him, then it should go good too."

I looked at the guy and said, "Good bl**dlines on the momma's side of
it?"

He said, "Pure bl**ded."

I said, "I'll buy it."

He looked shocked and said, "Son, that's a lot of money."

I said, "Yeah, but I'm told I have enough, so I'll risk it. I'll go tell
my uncle and he'll tell you when we want it delivered."

I went over to Uncle Nick and said, "I just bought one of the two baby
bull calves for $10 grand. I hope you don't mind."

Uncle Nick looked at Mike and Mike said, "Billy, that's a $25 thousand
dollar calf he just sold you for $10 thousand. What's wrong with it."

Just then, the guy walked up and shook Uncle Nick's hand, he said, "The
boy wants the younger bull, I'm selling it to him as his grand daddy and
your daddy made me some good deals through the years. I'm now returning
the favor."

Uncle Nick said, " O.k., We'll let you know when to deliver it, but I'll
get you a cheque over from the bank tomorrow."

The guy said, "I'll meet you at the bank and then you won't have to send
it and I won't have to deposit it. I'm about to sell my farm, so I'd
rather use the money to go somewhere else and start over."

Uncle Nick said, "Where's your farm and how come you're selling?"

He said, "It's over on country rd 428 and taxes my boy, taxes. They're
eatting a whole in my pocketbook."

Uncle Nick said, "Do you care if Mike, Billy, and I come over to look at
the farm? Maybe we can save you the cost of listing it."

The man nodded and said, "Well, how about I take you out there after we
meet at the bank?"

Uncle Nick nodded and shook the man's hand. The man went back to his
seat.

Mike looked at Uncle Nick with raised eyebrows and Nick turned to me and
said, "Billy, that might be a good farm for you to buy. I believe it
might back up to the place right down the road from your place. If you
could get one of the other adjoining farms, you'd have an open range."

Mike nodded suddenly becoming aware of the plan. He smiled and said,
"That'd be a sweet deal if we could swing another one like it."

Uncle Nick said, "Once word gets out Mike, I bet Billy will have all
sorts of offers to buy."

He looked at me and said, "Mike, do you think "Raging Dawn" is good
enough himself to buy?"

Mike said, "The bull carries damned good and the bl**dlines are
incredible. If the sires all carry like him, they're going to really hold
some weight. From what I know about that man, he doesn't believe in
steroids so what you're looking at is natural."

Uncle Nick looked surprised and said, "Man, that's got to be excellent
lineage then!"

Mike nodded and said, "Nick, I think Billy couldn't go wrong getting the
older bull too."

I said, "Do I have enough?"

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, you have more than enough, so don't worry about
that. The only thing I'm worried about is putting all your eggs in one
basket."

Mike nodded and I said, " O.k., say we breed the bull with a buffalo and
the buffalo has a bull calf. Can we rebreed that calf back in to get a
good heavy line?"

Mike said, "That would work for the beefalo, but not for a good solid
line of cattle."

I said, "If we're selling them for slaughter, what's it matter?"

Mike said, "Well, nothing, but if we're going to hope to sell the semen
and sire future lines, then we need to have a good line so the customers
can see what they can grow with it."

I stood there looking at him and then turned to Uncle Nick and said,
"What's semen?"

Uncle Nick said, "Mike, you tell him, you put me into this mess."

Mike said, "Billy, um uh....they're going to start the auction here real
fast, so let's get ready."

He looked at Uncle Nick and said, "Sorry."

Uncle Nick said, "Well, one day soon, you'll have to explain it to both
them because they're going to have to learn. It's probably safe now, but
my advice is to take them out to the barn or bull pen and show them."

Uncle Nick smiled and said, "Mike, you might have bought yourself some
time but you didn't buy yourself much."

Uncle Nick turned to me and said, "Billy, here's a bit of advice on
buying the bull. When the auctioneer starts off, he'll start off at the
price he thinks it will go for and then he'll lower it to where someone
will start it. When he starts off, you lowball the bid and yell at the
top of your lungs 25. That will start it at 25 thousand."

I said, "Uncle Nick, if it's going to go for 50 thousand, why are we
starting it lower?"

He said, "Billy, if I told you we were going to race and told you the
race would be 500 miles long, would you race me?"

I said, "No, I'd be too tired."

He said, " O.k., if I told you the race would only be a half mile would
you race me?"

I said, "Yeah because that's how far it is from the house to the
mailbox."

He nodded and then said, "But, if I raced you lets say several times and
then one day said to you, let's do it again, you'd do it, wouldn't you?"

I said, "Yeah, if I wasn't too tired."

He said, "Well, what we're doing by bidding low is we're getting everyone
into the race to see who is wanting the bull. Then, we're going to race
them to see what they really thought the bull was worth. If you
immediately bid the $50 thousand, and everyone else thinks it's $35
thousand, then you over spent the money you paid by $15 thousand. If you
get it for the $35 thousand, you get the bull and the bull calf for less
than what you'd paid for the one."

I nodded and said, " O.k., it's like going to the store and getting two
for the price of one. Why didn't you just say so?"

Uncle Nick said, "Well, Billy, I didn't know if you would understand."

I said, "Uncle Nick, I'm not dumb."

Mike smiled and said, "Nick, quit while you're ahead. Believe me, I've
had practice at this...he'll have you really thinking you're old by the
time he's done. Just quit now and admit defeat."

Nick laughed and said, "Mike, I agree because I had myself confused
there."

The auctioneer then got back on the podium and said, " O.k., into the
ring is Raging Dawn." He then begin to give the bl**dline of the bull and
who it's daddy was and went right on back to it's great great grand daddy
was. He then paused and said, "Do I hear $65?"

Uncle Nick patted my leg and I yelled $25 at the top of my lungs.

The auctioneer chuckled and said, "I believe the boy wants the bull, so
we'll start it at the $25 he just offered."

He then began to cry the sale and the numbers were going up real fast. At
$37,500 it paused and he said, "Do I hear $40?"

Uncle Nick said, "38" to me.

I yelled "$38" and then someone else yelled "$39"

Uncle Nick tapped my leg again and said, "$42,500"

I yelled it and then the other guy didn't say anything. I looked at it
and then looked down to uncle Nick. Uncle Nick looked over to the guy and
smiled. The guy had shook his head and sat down.

The auctioneer said, "Do I hear more?"

No one said anything.

He said, "Going once....Going Twice....Last Call....SOLD!"

Uncle Nick patted my leg and Mike jumped up and down. Uncle Nick said,
"Billy, between the two, you got them both for only $2500 more than you
were expecting the one to come in at. You did good."

He put me down and Jr came running over and hugged me. He said, "Wow! You
got it!"

I said, "Yeah, now I'm going to have to make friends with it otherwise
it's not going to ever be nice to me. What are bulls favorite foods?"

Jr said, "I don't know, but I bet you it would like carrots. Everything
likes carrots."

The man came over and said, "Well gentlemen, I'll see you tomorrow. It
looks like you got yourself two bulls." He patted my head and said, "Son,
you're learning quick how to be a rancher. You won't ever forget today as
I've not forgotten my first time here."

He went out the door and I looked at Uncle Nick and said, "If the alpacas
and the llamas come in, get 6 each of the female and 1 each of the male."

Uncle Nick looked at Mike and Mike smiled and said, "Jr got to him."

Uncle Nick smiled and said, "If I recall right, I remember a time when
you got to me on a few goats. My daddy liked to whip my tail over them
goats for the next few years. Fortunately, there going to be at your
house."

I looked at Mike and said, "So you'll take the job?"

Mike smiled and said, "Billy, if I didn't, Jr wouldn't ever forgive me."

Jr smiled and then ran over to give me another hug. I hugged him back and
said to Uncle Nick, "Would you talk to him and see what all he needs for
a house so we can get them on built?"

Uncle Nick said, "Billy, tomorrow, we're going to see them, so we'll talk
about it then."

I nodded and then asked if I could go see Ragin' Dawn.

Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Thirty minutes and then the buffalo will
sell."

I nodded and then we ran to see Ragin' Dawn.

When we got there, Jr said, "Billy, the younger one will probably like
you more as he's had more time to get to know you."

We looked at him and I said, "Jr. he's a beauty, isn't he!"

Jr smiled and said, "Yeah, he is."

Jr turned to me and said, "Billy, can I ask you a question?"

I said, "Yeah, what?"

He said, "Do you notice boys more than you do girls?"
Chapter 3


That night, on the way home, I was really excited and probably relived
all the experiences to Aunt Paulette twenty times. Each time, Uncle Nick
would interject in with, "Be sure to tell her about Mike Jr.!" He'd laugh
and I'd be sure to tell her about Jr. again.


When we got back to the farm, Aunt Paulette got out of the truck and went
to the house. I rode with Uncle Nick to the livestock ramp and we began
to unload the cattle from the trailer. The cattle we had were Uncle
Nick's and he sure seemed happy.


He said, "Billy, what you did today was really special to me. I really
appreciate it."


I looked at him and said, "Uncle Nick, I love you and you're doing more
for me than this, so please don't mention it again."


He said, "Billy, we're going to have to go over it again as your Aunt
Paulette is going to hit the ceiling when she realizes what I did."


We fed the cattle and Uncle Nick said, "Billy, we're going to be keeping
these in the holding pen until we can get them ear tagged, so please
don't open that other gate."


I said, "Uncle Nick, what all are we going to need to be doing to get my
farm ready for Mike to go to work there?"


He said, "Billy, we need to talk about that. Mike will need a house and
the barns over there aren't really good at all. We're going into this at
a disadvantage because we don't have much for the cattle to eat. We'll
have to feed them, and I'll order up a bunch of feed, but it's going to
cost a lot."


I said, "Do I have enough money?"


He said, "Billy, you easily have enough money, but I'm not sure how
strong the fences are over there. Your dad was really a private man with
those sorts of things and didn't want any help. You probably know more
about those things than I."


I said, "Uncle Nick, he never mentioned it to me. He'd mention going to
repair fences, but I never got took out and he never even tried to show
me more than feeding."


Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Billy, we've got to get a holding pen set up
and we'll be f***ed to use the old barn. I do know Mike and I talked
about getting new barns built, but that's going to take time."


I said, "Well, we need to get them a house so they can get over there.
From what Jr said, they're going to be without a place to live soon."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, let's get these head fed and then we'll get on
into the house. Your aunt has several surprises she and her mom made this
afternoon, so I'm anxious to see what they are. If anyone can cook better
than Paulette, it's her mama."


He smiled and I said, "Well I know Aunt Paulette is a real good cook."


He said, "Billy, you need to tell her more things like that. It'd make
her feel good."


I nodded and said, "Uncle Nick, will it hurt your feelings if I start
getting closer to Aunt Paulette? I don't want her to think I don't want
anything to do with her."


Uncle Nick looked shocked and said, "Billy, do you think it'd hurt my
feelings?"


I said, "Well, Uncle Nick, you two were talking about sending me to a
shrink and I don't want that. I was worried she didn't want to be around
me." Tears sprung in my eyes, and I didn't want Uncle Nick to see me
crying.


He said, "Billy, we didn't know how to handle the situation. We think
it'd be better if you had someone to speak with about it who knows how to
deal with these things with k**s."


I said, "Uncle Nick, you've known me all my life and how is someone who
doesn't know me going to know how to help me better than you? Just
talking to you about this has helped me more than anyone. I think if I
have Jr's friendship, and you watching over me, I'll be fine. It's just I
feel sad a lot. I miss my mom and dad but talking to a stranger isn't
going to stop that."


Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Billy, I'll talk to Paulette, but you can't
be wanting to kill yourself or have me kill you, and not go. The next
time you say anything like that, or just disappear, I'll be taking you to
that shrink myself."


I said, "Uncle Nick, what if I forget and go to my farm?"


He said, "Billy, we'll do what we can to make a board in the house which
will have a way of you letting us know you'll be over there. Then, if
you've not marked that board, I'll be speaking with you. You've got to be
letting us know."


I said, "Uncle Nick, will you be sure to stick with me the first few
times I go over there. I've not been back over there since the fire."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, I'm really worried about you seeing the
condition of the place. I don't think that's going to be good for you.
Would you mind if we went through slowly and you got a chance to speak
with me about everything which is on your mind while we do it?"


I said, "Uncle Nick, as long as I hold your hand, I'll not be so scared."


He smiled and said, "Billy, I'll probably more scared than anything about
you being hurt by all this. I'll be holding onto you tighter than your
hand."


He came over and picked me up and hugged me. He said, "Billy, today, for
a few moments I looked at you more like my son than I did you being my
nephew. I can't take the place of your mama and daddy, but I don't think
I could handle losing you too."


I hugged him back and said, "Uncle Nick, I'm not going to die. I want to
get to know Jr more and I think he's really neat."


Uncle Nick smiled and said, "Mike knows about his son. He was worried
about you not liking Jr if you found out. When you two went to lunch,
Mike and I had a talk about it. I told him you'd be fine with Jr."


I said, "Uncle Nick, he's really a nice person. I think he's cute and all
that, but the more I'm getting to know him, the more I like him than as
being someone who's cute."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, just be careful and don't do anything you'll not
be sure you want to do. Having friends is fine, but don't let everyone
know as they'd not understand."


He put me down and I said, "Uncle Nick, what's there to not understand? I
like him and he likes me. If they don't understand that, how stupid can
they be?"


He said, "Billy, just be careful not to touch him more than a buddy would
do out in public. People can be really hateful."


We walked towards the house and when we got to the kitchen, it smelled
really good. Aunt Paulette was sitting at the table and she had the
invoice from the livestock auction in her hand. She said, "Nickolas,
would you sit at the table and William, I need to speak to your uncle, so
please go to the living room and watch something on t.v.."


I looked at Uncle Nick and he said, "Billy, go on to the living room. I
need to talk with Paulette."


I went to the living room and sat on the couch. I turned on the
television and watched the Power Rangers.


Soon, Uncle Nick came to the living room and said, "Billy, your aunt
would like to talk with you. Would you come in here please."


I saw him and he smiled. I went into the kitchen and Aunt Paulette was
still sitting at the table. I went and sat down and she said, "Billy, I
was looking at the invoices from the livestock auction today and noticed
your uncle spent quite a bit more money than what he went with. He never
told me he got any money from you, so I was immediately worried about how
we were going to pay the bill. When you two came in, I asked him about it
and he told me you were kind enough to offer. Billy, I want you to know
the money you have is for your farm and not to pay us one dime. We've
taken you in because we love you and want to raise you. Not because we
want to use you for your money, While it is true that someday, this farm
will probably will go to you, I really wish your uncle had spoken with me
about this before he went ahead and made that decision. What's done is
done, and as much as I'm not used to getting help from my f****y or his,
I understand you two did it with good intentions. All I'm asking you is
to ask your uncle along with me to make these decisions in the future.
What I want to let you know is when those cattle are sold, your portion
of their sale will be returned to you."


I looked at Aunt Paulette and said, "Aunt Paulette, I was just trying to
help. I didn't know it'd make you mad."


She said, "Billy, I'm not mad, my feelings are hurt. Your uncle and I
have a partnership in this. How would you feel if you had a friend who
you two went into a partnership on a kool-aid stand and you came home for
lunch and when you went back, you suddenly saw your kool-aid stand was
selling ice cream and popcorn and lots of candy. Wouldn't your feelings
be hurt he would do that without asking?"


I said, "No, I'd ask him which I could eat first!"


She laughed and said, "Well Billy, what if your partner told you it was
alright for you to work there but you couldn't eat anything."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, I'd look at him and ask him who he thought he was
fooling!"


She said, "What if you saw he was serious?"


I said, "Well, it depended if we could still play matchbox cars on the
counter, because if we couldn't, I wouldn't want to stay working there."


She said, "Billy, your uncle did the same thing to me this afternoon. My
feelings are hurt, but I'll still work here and I'll still play matchbox
with him, but when the profits come in from the cattle, you're going to
be repaid every cent your uncle took from you."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, please don't do that. If you give me back the
money, it will hurt my feelings. You aren't letting me give you anything
and yet, you can give me everything. Is that fair?"


She said, "Billy, it's not the same."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, I don't understand. If I bought you a mixer and
you made pie crust and then took it to the county fair and won a blue
ribbon, would you give me the ribbon?"


She looked at me and said, "That's not the same."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, it is the same. I gave something freely from my
heart. No, uncle Nick didn't speak with you about it, but it was a
gift...just as I'd be giving you a gift. Now, you're telling me the gift
was a loan and you're going to make him repay his gift back and your's is
different."


Uncle Nick smiled and said, "Billy go on to the living room. I think your
Aunt Paulette is seeing things your way now."


Aunt Paulette said, "Billy, I'm sorry. I didn't realize you were doing
this to help us and was thinking about what everyone else was going to
think if they found out. I'm sorry."


I went over to Aunt Paulette and said, "Aunt Paulette, I love you and I
want you to know you're a real good cook. If I get you a mixer it's
because I want you to be the best cook around, not because I'm wanting
you to cook better. It's the same with Uncle Nick. He could have cattle
which aren't the best, but when I went into the livestock auction and
heard how all those farmers really liked the cattle because they were the
best...well, I wanted the best for myself and I also wanted the best for
you all too." I hugged her and said, "I just want you all to know I think
you're the best and that's it."


She said to me, "Billy, your Uncle has said some really kind words to me
through the years and I love him all the more for it, but besides him, no
other man has ever said anything as sweet. I want you to know how special
you are to me."


I smiled and said, "Aunt Paulette, that's what I think."


She said, "Billy, I don't normally do too many things about this farm,
but tomorrow, I'm going to be over there with you guys to make sure you
aren't getting too sad. You'll make sure to tell me what you're feeling
won't you?"


I said, "Aunt Paulette, I'll tell you and Uncle Nick everything, just
don't send me away to no shrink."


She said, "Baby, we wouldn't send you away. Is that what you think?"


I said, "I didn't think you two wanted me." I started to cry and she
hugged me to her bosom.


I cried for a long time and then finally, I stopped. She hugged me to
herself and said, "Billy, no one is ever going to take you away from us.
Please don't ever worry about that again."


Uncle Nick was squatted down by us and said, "Paulette, he's been worried
about this because he's been overhearing us talk about it. In the future,
I think we should speak with him about all these things and us just
working through them with him.Yes, tomorrow is going to be a big day, but
I think if we take it slow, we can talk with him and get to know
everything he's feeling. We can share some of our feelings too and he can
know it's alright to feel sad, and remorseful."


Aunt Paulette said, "I understand."


Uncle Nick said, "Today, Billy asked me if it was o.k.. if he could be
around you more because he was worried about what I thought. I think just
as much as he needs me to be a male role model in his life, he needs a
woman in his life too."


She said, "Billy, please don't ever think you can't come talk with me. I
can't replace your mom, but I think your mama wouldn't mind one bit if
you came to me and told me things you went and spoke with her about."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, this may be hard to understand but my biggest
fear right now isn't what everyone's going to think but it's about what I
think. My biggest fear is forgetting them." I began to cry and said, "I
don't want to forget them."


Tears came to her eyes and said, "Billy, tomorrow, we're going to be over
there, and I pray there are a lot of things we can get out of what's left
of the house. There are a lot of regrets I have regarding your mama and
that's we didn't spend enough time together and we didn't share enough
with each other. The only photos I have of them are their wedding
pictures and that's just not right. I now pray there are some photos
which weren't damaged."


Uncle Nick said, "Paulette, let's wait until tomorrow and not worry about
what we are going to find and not. I'm sure everything we find will be a
blessing to Billy."


She nodded and I said, "Can we go to my bedroom? I have a lot of things I
want to get from there. Mama and daddy's bedroom is it burned real bad?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, it's not burned real bad, it was a whole lot of
smoke in there which they died from."


I said, "Well, Mama kept the photo albums by their bed as she said it was
the one thing she wanted to get out of there in case of fire. She just
never had a chance."


I began to cry and said, "Why didn't they have smoke detectors?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, I bet they never thought about it. Otherwise,
they would have had them."


Aunt Paulette said, "Billy, not once in my knowing them did they ever
think anything bad would happen. They were so excited about tomorrow and
seeing what you'd be doing they never thought a bad thing like this would
happen. Let's remember them like that, o.k.?"


I said, "Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette, do you all have smoke detectors?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, let me show you where they are. Each month, I
change the batteries. The extra batteries which come out of them, I use
in the sensors from the electric fences, so they are always fresh in the
smoke detectors."


He carried me through the house and then he showed me where the fire
extinguishers were located. He told me, "Billy, if there's ever a fire,
you get out of the house and don't you ever try to fight it yourself. Run
and go call the fire department."


I said, "Uncle Nick, who called the fire department when our house
burned?"


He said, "I don't know."


The look on his face suddenly became alarmed and said, "Billy, your mama
and daddy were found asl**p in bed, and we live the closest, so I don't
know, but tomorrow, I will know." He said, "Billy, let's go downstairs as
I want your Aunt Paulette to know what you just asked."


I went downstairs with him and he said, "Paulette, Billy just asked a
question which has me perplexed. If his mom and dad were found asl**p in
bed and we're the closest people who live around here, who called the
fire department? Everyone's assuming the fire started in the living room
as it was in that wood stove, but I don't think anyone checked it."


I said, "Uncle Nick, daddy said at supper that night he had seen one of
them hellions in town that day and had words with them."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, I'm going to find out who called them, but let's
not be thinking it was anything more than what it was."


Aunt Paulette said, "I'm going to call my father and ask him to speak
with the fire chief. They're good friends and he should know."


She went and got on the phone and Uncle Nick said, "Billy, there are
times we have questions we don't know the answers for. Sometimes, they
are one's which perplex us. So, what we're going to do is not go into
your house tomorrow until we have someone in who will answer the question
to our satisfaction. It wouldn't be good for us to not fully find out
what the cause of the fire was without knowing."


Aunt Paulette got off the phone and she said, "My dad is going to call
the fire chief and ask. He'll call back when he's spoken with him."


She went over to the refrigerator and pulled out a pot which she put on
the stove. She said, "Guys, today, my mama and I made up some Hungarian
Goulash. I'll reheat it and then we'll have it with French bread. Billy,
would you mind setting the table for supper?"


I said, "No, I don't mind, mom always asked me to do it at home, so I
know how to do it."


I went over and pulled the step stool up so I could get out the dishes
and then took them to the table. I set the table just as we did at home
and put out glasses for everyone to drink from."


Uncle Nick had taken the invoices from the auction and went to the room
which he used for an office.


Aunt Paulette said, "Billy, would you take that loaf of french bread out
of it's package and put it on a baking sheet?"


I did and she then said, "In the drawer over there is a long knife which
is a bread knife. It's got a wavy blade and isn't real sharp. Would you
use it to slice the bread and then butter the slices?"


I said, "Sure." and began to do it as I had done it at home. It made me
feel good I was able to help


The phone rang and Aunt Paulette answered it. I listened to her end of
the conversation and she told her dad she's be sure to keep us away from
the house. She got off the phone and said, "Billy, tomorrow, we're not
going to be able to go to the house. The fire chief is perplexed like us
as to whom called it in as the call went to the 911 dispatch center. He's
going to get the records and wants to call in the state fire marshal as
an actual investigation was never done. Usually it's done, but in this
case, they were sure it was the wood stove as you and your Uncle Nick
both told the fire department it was the wood stove."


Uncle Nick came in and she told him. He said, "Paulette, if it's the wood
stove, right now, I'll be relieved. I'd really hate it to be something
else."


I said, "Uncle Nick, I threw the buckeyes into the wood stove. Will I get
into trouble?"


He came over to me and said, "Billy, I don't think you'll be in trouble
at all if it's the wood stove which caused the fire. Billy, is there any
other thing you can remember your daddy saying for you to be careful of
as he thought it would start a fire?"


I said, "No, not that I can remember. He always said it about the barn
with the hay and to always turn off the light out there, but nothing in
the house."


Uncle Nick hugged me and said, "Billy, tomorrow, we're going to put your
livestock out in the back pasture. Your bulls we're going to put in a
metal pen we're going to have over here."


I said, "Uncle Nick, why don't we put all the livestock over here until
things can be built over there?"


He said, "Billy, there's not enough space."


I said, "If we use the hay from the barn and I buy the feed, will it work
out better until things are built?"


He looked at Aunt Paulette and said, "Honey, what do you think?"


She said, "I think until you have someone over there to watch them full
time, and until we know something more definite, I think we should have
them over here. It's an awful lot of money and I don't want anything to
happen."


Uncle Nick said, "Tomorrow, I'll call the livestock barn and tell them we
want the delivery to be made here. Billy, we're going to go to the Kubota
dealer and we're going to get you a RTV."


I said, "What's that Uncle Nick?"


He said, "Billy, it's an atv which is 4 wheel drive and is enclosed so
you can go out with to the cattle and be able to tend to them. I'll feel
safer because wherever I see it on the farms, I'll know that's where you
are."


Aunt Paulette said, "Nick, isn't that an expensive toy for him?"


My Uncle Nick said, "Paulette, he's going to need something, and if we'd
get him a horse, then it'd not serve the purposes around here like he'd
need. With the RTV, he can hook any of the wagons to it and be able to do
the chores better."


She said, "Nick, when you go, I want to go too to make sure it's safe."


I was perplexed. Yes, I would love to have a bigger bike, but Uncle Nick
was getting me an ATV. How cool is that!"


Uncle Nick said, "Paulette, you can go, but it's a choice. We can get him
a tractor which would serve the purpose, or we could let him drive one of
our tractors, but I'd feel better if he had something with a lower center
of gravity which wouldn't tip over as easy."


She nodded and began putting the goulash on the table. Uncle Nick pulled
the french bread out of the oven and put it out on the stove. Then, he
put it into the bun bowl which had the lid on it so it'd keep it warm.


Aunt Paulette said, "Billy go ahead and sit down. Would you like milk, or
iced tea with your dinner?"


I said, "Aunt Paulette, I can get it. Mom and dad used to let me get the
drinks at home."


She smiled and said, "In the future, you can get them, but I'm up
anyways, so I'll get them."


I said, "I'll have milk."


She got it and poured her and Uncle Nick a glass of tea. They sat down
and we said grace.


As we ate, she said, "Billy, those cattle are a huge responsibility. Your
uncle thinks you're old enough to be a farmer and handle the
responsibility, but I'm going to make sure it doesn't affect you in any
way which it shouldn't. Hopefully, we can get Mike and his f****y moved
in over there soon and things in order so it's not on you to help. I just
don't feel right in putting that on you."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, I'll help in any way I can. I want to help."


She said, "Billy, I understand, but I also think a puppy would have been
more responsibility that you should have had."


I laughed and said, "Daddy wouldn't let us have a dog. He said he didn't
like them."


She smiled and said, "Billy, I understand, but handing a c***d a whole
heard of cattle isn't a way for anyone to learn responsibility. I'm
thinking it's a whole lot more than what should be done."


Uncle Nick said, "Paulette, by the time I was Billy's age, my daddy had
me out doing all the chores to run that farm. No, I didn't help bucking
the bales, but I sure drove the tractor while they did it. A farm k** is
just different than a city k**."


She smiled and said, "Nick, I'm not saying that. I'm just saying we need
to let him be a c***d as long as he can."


He smiled and said, "Billy, your aunt and I aren't having a disagreement,
o.k.? I understand she's concerned and I am too. I just you to know I
think you're capable of doing anything you set your heart to doing. I,
myself, don't feel comfortable with you being around all the working
machinery on this place. For those times, I'd rather I do it. With you
operating an atv which can't go real fast and can pull the trailer, there
shouldn't be no harm. I'll load the trailer and then all you'll have to
do is drive it to the pasture and unhook it so the cattle can feed off
it."


I nodded and Aunt Paulette said, "Nick, you take him down the first few
times and make sure he knows how to do it safely."


He smiled and said, "Honey, I'm planning on doing that, so don't worry."


We ate and carried on the conversation about the RTV. About the time we
were done, I looked at Uncle Nick and said, "What's semen?"


My Aunt Paulette began choking and said in a panicked voice, "Billy,
where'd you hear that!"


Uncle Nick smiled and said, "Honey, that damned Mike today mentioned
semen at the auction barn when we were discussing the bull."


She looked pale and said, "Oh Lord!"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, semen is something the bull gives which you can
sell to other ranchers to make money from the bull."


Aunt Paulette said, "Nick, not at the supper table. Leave that sort of
talk out at the barn, o.k.?"


He smiled and said, "Billy, one thing you learn is women get all
flustered when you discuss a bull. Leave the talk about them out at the
barn."


I said, "Can I discuss cows in the house?"


He said, "You can, but not the bulls."


I didn't understand it, but I didn't understand girls either.


Uncle Nick smiled at Aunt Paulette and he said, "I'll remember to tell
Mike you appreciated hearing that at the supper table." He winked at her
and she smiled weakly.


I learned one thing about my Aunt Paulette during that conversation. She
had my Uncle Nick thinking she was strong, but all she was was a girl.


After dinner, I said, "Uncle Nick, I'm not interested in a bonfire
tonight, can we save it for tomorrow night?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, sure, maybe tomorrow night we can have Jr over
and you two can have a bonfire and a weenie roast."


I said, "That'd be neat!"


Aunt Paulette looked a bit better and said, "Billy, tomorrow is going to
be a big day, so after supper, why don't you go take your shower and get
your pj's on and then we'll watch some television."


I said, "Good, I like taking showers."


I then looked at my plate and said, "I'm done eating, may I please be
excused from the table so I can go shower?"


Uncle Nick said, "Sure, your pj's are under your pillow, so just go ahead
and get them. You know where everything else is."


I left the room and as I left the room I heard my Aunt Paulette say,
"Semen! Nick, you just wait until I see Mike tomorrow!....." I heard my
Uncle Nick chuckling.


I never heard the rest as I was running upstairs to get my Tonkas.
The next morning, everyone got up and as soon as breakfast was done, we
got prepared to go to town.


I was upstairs when I heard the telephone ring and didn't pay it any
mind. When I was dressed in my town clothes, I came back down to see Aunt
Paulette speaking with Uncle Nick. Apparently, the fire chief and the
state guy who investigates fires was going to be over at the farm today.


Aunt Paulette said, "Billy, when they're done, they'll want to speak with
you. I've been told to have you prepared."


I said, "Am I going to be in trouble?"


Aunt Paulette said, "No, hon, they're just wanting to ask you some
questions about what happened the night before the fire."


I said, "O.k., because I don't want to be in trouble."


Aunt Paulette hugged me and said, "Billy, don't you worry your mind about
that. I just wanted you to know what was happening so it didn't take you
by surprise when we got over there."


I said, "Well, after that, can I go to my bedroom and see what I can get?


She said, "Billy, if they say we can't go in, then we can't. "


I said, "Well, I hope we can."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, go over and put on your coat. We're going to go
to town now."


Aunt Paulette stood up and Uncle Nick put on her coat for her. She told
him thank you, and then we were on our way out to the truck.


Driving into town, I said, "Uncle Nick, those houses over there are
already built, could we get one of those for Jr to live in?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, those are called manufactured homes. I was
thinking one of those would be a way of getting them a place to live in
fast, but I've heard a lot of people complain about the fit and finish of
them isn't what they hoped over the long run."


I said, "Well, as long as we have them someplace to live now, they can
move in. After a while, we can get them something which will last
longer."


Uncle Nick said, "Let's see about one of them some other time as we need
to get to the auction barn to get the cattle delivered to our place."


We drove through town and went to the auction barn. Aunt Paulette said,
"I'll stay in the truck, you two hurry along."


We went in and went to the office where I got the auction number. The man
was there who gave me my number. Uncle Nick went over to him to tell him
we needed to have the cattle moved to his farm.


The man replied he was glad we had came in as he needed to know how we
wanted everything delivered. We had the bull, cattle, the buffalo, as
well as the alpacas all coming to the farm.


Uncle Nick told him to bring the bull and the cattle first and then we'd
find a place to put everything else.


The man told him he'd gladly have it done and Uncle Nick told them to
bring them by at 4 pm.


We then went out to get into the truck and drove to the atv dealer. When
we got there, they had a bunch out front. The store salesperson came out
and said, "May I help you with something?"


Uncle Nick said, "We're needing to get him a RTV 700."


The man said, "Isn't that a bit big for him?"


Uncle Nick said, "Well, he's going to be needing to pull some wagons
loaded with hay and feed around the farm, so rather than getting him a
tractor, I think this will be safer."


The man said, "A wagon loaded down will be too heavy for that...the
tongue weight would lift the front wheels off the ground. My suggestion
is to get him something a smaller tractor."


Uncle Nick said, "The roll bars are good enough. I want him absolutely
safe."


The man then said, "Well, here's what I suggest. We have them Bobcats
2300 over there. It's an enclosed roll cage. It can be equipped with a
wide variety of options which can make it user friendly on a farm. We
have one on a horse farm and they're real satisfied with it."


Uncle Nick said, "I want him safe. So, put a cab on it and make sure he
has heat."


I went around looking at all of the different items they had while Uncle
Nick picked out what he wanted me to have. The Bobcat which was a sk**
steer was neat. I played on it while Uncle Nick finalized the deal with
the man.


Uncle Nick came out and said, "Billy, would you come in here for a
moment?"


I went in and he said, "Billy, the man's going to come out on Saturday
and bring the Workcat with him and teach you all you need to know about
it. Is that o.k.?"


I said, "Sure, is it going to be like that one out there?"


I showed the man the one I was referring to and he said, "No, it's going
to be like this one over here, except it's going to have an enclosed
cab."


I said, "So, it's going to be like a pickup truck!"


He said, "Yes, except one you can use on the farm and the other you have
to have a license for on the road."


Uncle Nick looked happy about the decision, so I didn't pursue it any
further.


We loaded in the truck and Uncle Nick told Aunt Paulette what he'd
chosen. She looked apprehensive, but he said I'd be safe, so she was o.k.


We then headed over to the farm & home store and Uncle Nick ordered up
some feed for the livestock. While he did that, I stayed in the truck
with Aunt Paulette.

While we were in the truck, I said, "Aunt Paulette, is it always going to
be this busy?"


She said, "Billy, right now it's busy, but things will settle down once
we get everything situated. Nick has just taken on an extra load and he's
wanting to make sure everything goes good for you."


I said, "Well, he knows I love him no matter what, doesn't he?"


She said, "Billy, it's because we love you we're doing all this. Your
grand dad instilled in him a sense of responsibility which drives him to
the point of exhaustion sometimes. He'll need our help and I'm going to
do everything I can as I'm sure you will too."


I said, "I'll help every bit I can, I'm just afraid I don't know
everything."


She laughed and said, "Billy, I don't know it all either, but I'm sure
Nick will be patient with us."


Uncle Nick came back out and he said, "Billy, I ordered you a couple of
barns while I was in there and some gate fencing for corrals. That way,
you'll have a good head start. The man said he'd pour concrete and get
everything built so all we have to do it decide where it needs to be."


I said, "Uncle Nick, wherever you think's best is fine with me."


He laughed and said, "Billy, you'll help me to decide this, but I'll
speak with you about it when we go to the farm later. Right now, we have
to go meet Mike and then we're all going to go out and look at that
farm."


We drove to the diner downtown and as soon as we pulled up, I saw Jr..
Instantly, I was excited.


Aunt Paulette saw how excited I was and chuckled. She said, "Billy, wait
until we stop the truck before you get out."


I waited, but some people can be so slow!


As soon as we parked, Aunt Paulette and Uncle Nick got out. Me, I was
already out and Jr was there to greet me. The smile on his face was as
big as mine.


We all went into the diner and Aunt Paulette greeted Mike's wife Amy. I'd
never met Jr's mom before and she looked real pretty. Between Mike and
Mrs. Johnson, I sure could see where Jr got his looks.


Jr and I went over and sat at a table which was just for two people. He
said, "I already ordered yours and I got mine too."


I said, "Chicken strip sandwich with ranch and swiss cheese?"


He smiled and said, "Yes, and I had them cut it in half so we could
trade."


I said, "What did you get? I hope I like it this time."


He said, "I got their corn dogs with french fries. You got onion rings."


He smiled and I said, "This is neat, we can each have twice as much as we
normally would choose."


I went over to Uncle Nick and asked to have some money for the jukebox.
He fished out some change from his pocket and handed it to me. He said,
"Did you get ordered?"


I said, "Yeah, Jr already ordered for us. He knows what I like."


He smiled and said, "Let Jr pick some of the selections on that jukebox."


I ran over to get Jr and we went to the jukebox. We found out we had
enough change for 7 selections. I said, "O.k., we each have 3 selections
and we get to pick the last together, so tell me what you like and the
ones we agree on, we'll pick as the last one."


As it turned out, Jr and I liked most of the same songs. We picked 5
which we liked together and then he picked one and I picked one. As they
began playing, we went back to our table.


He smiled at me and said, "Daddy says you're going to have a whole lot of
decisions to make here shortly."


I said, "Uncle Nick is going to be doing a lot of that. He's already got
me a Workcat ordered and ordered the barns today. Tomorrow, I think we're
going to go pick you all out a house to live in."


I said, "Excuse me, I'm going to go remind Uncle Nick about that."


I went over to Uncle Nick and whispered in his ear, "Remember to tell
them we need to pick out them a house tomorrow!"


He smiled and said, "Billy, I'll tell them, don't worry. Go enjoy Jr
while you can."


I whispered in his ear again, "See if it's alright if Jr stays all night
tonight"


Uncle Nick said, "O.k., you go over there now. "


I went back over and when I got there, our food was on the table. I
smiled at Jr and said, "Why didn't you tell me it was here! I would have
come running!"


He laughed and said, "You were over talking to your Uncle Nick. I'm not
supposed to disturb other people's conversations."


I said, "I wanted him to see if you could stay all night tonight."


We ate and sure enough about half way through, we traded plates. This
time, he picked good tasting food, so both of us enjoyed the meals."


He said, "I wish we could do this at home. This is fun."


I said, "Me, too. Maybe when you get moved to the farm, you can eat half
your supper at your house and I can finish eating it for you. You can
come over to finish eating mine!"


He laughed and said, "I think that'd be neat, but I don't think my
parents would let me."


I said, "Yeah, I know what you mean, so maybe we'll just have to trade
off eating at each other's houses. Did I tell you I asked if you could
stay all night tonight?"


He smiled real big and said, "Really! That'd be great!"


Quick as a flash, he went over to his dad and I saw him talking with him.
He turned to his mom and then got a real big smile on his face and came
running back over.

He said, "They said, I can!"


I said, "Good, we can play Tonkas in the shower!"


He smiled and said, "You like playing with them too!"


I said, "Oh yeah, they won't let me play outside in the rain with them,
but they'll let me play with them in the shower. It's the same."


He laughed and said, "We'll have to get all our toys together when I get
moved over there and then it'll be like having twice as many!"


I said, "I never thought of that, it will be great!"


We then compared toys we each had until it was time to leave. I didn't
realize it, but the man who had Ragin' Dawn was now there and wanting to
take us out to see that farm.


Everyone went out and Jr rode with us. We sat back and played Nintendo on
the t.v. in the truck. When we pulled up at the farm, I saw the name was
called Dawn Ranch. It had a big picture up above the driveway of Ragin'
Dawn, or it looked like him.


I mentioned it and Uncle Nick said, "That's Ragin' Dawn's daddy. His name
was just Dawn"


I knew better to discuss bulls in front of Aunt Paulette, so I told Jr,
don't discuss bulls in front of women. They sure get upset!"


Jr said, "That's crazy! Why don't they like to talk about bulls?"


I said, "I don't know, but I got told we could only discuss bulls out at
the barn."


I looked up at Uncle Nick and his face was red and he was trying not to
laugh. He kept looking over to Aunt Paulette but I couldn't see her face.
From her ears, I could tell her face was red too. She looked at Uncle
Nick and said, "Don't you say a thing Nicholas!"


Uncle Nick laughed and I said, "I don't know, but I mentioned semen at
the table last night and Aunt Paulette nearly had a conniption!"


Jr said, "Oh man, you didn't!"


I said, "Well, I didn't know!"


He said, "No wonder."


Aunt Paulette said, "Boys, I can hear you!"


I said, "Sorry!"


Jr said, "Sorry, I didn't know Billy was so dumb!"


She chuckled and said, "I told him to ask your daddy what it was, but out
at the barn! Nick's definitely going to be there too."


Jr smiled and his face was red and I knew he wanted to say something, but
couldn't."


We finally stopped driving and when we got out, I saw the farm was really
nice. The barns were beautiful.


The man, Mr. Anderson, was really nice. He had a tractor all hooked up
with a hay wagon on it and told us all to climb aboard. He started
driving and soon, we were way out in a field. He stopped and pointed and
said, "That's your boy's calf over there. That one's name is 'Gray Dawn',
the other over there, if you buy the farm, I'll throw in. His names is
'Delta Dawn'. My grand daughter named him."


We continued to drive around and occasionally, we'd stop and he'd show us
something else like the ponds, and where the fence lines were. I wasn't
really paying attention, but the idea of fishing in the ponds sure
sounded fun. I mentioned it to Jr and he agreed. He said, "Daddy says
having lots of water on the farm is going to be imperative."


I said, "What's that mean? Can I say that word at the table?"


Jr smiled and said, "Can Billy say imperative at the table?"


Aunt Paulette said, "Yes, that's acceptable ...and while I'm on that
subject Mike."


Mike turned to look at Aunt Paulette. Then she said, "When you go to
teach Billy words, you need to tell him 'semen' is not an acceptable word
to use at the supper table!"


Everyone busted out laughing and Mike said, "Billy, we've got to have a
talk son."


I said, "Yes sir."


He said, "Words I use in the barn, stay in the barn. O.k.?"


I said, "Well, I didn't know what it meant, and still don't!"


Mike laughed and apparently Mr Anderson heard too as he was really
laughing.


We got to a gate and Mr Anderson said, "Guys, this gate adjoins the next
piece of property. Wilbur Thompson owes it. He's told me to show it to
you. Now, it has approximately 400 more acres than mine, but we've always
ranched it together. It runs the full length to the back of your farm
over there and goes all the way to the county road over there. I'm pretty
sure it ends where yours does at the creek."


Mike and Uncle Nick looked at each other and smiled. I said, "That's good
right?"


Mike said, "Nick, what do you think?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, what do you think?"


I said, "I'm asking you!"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, that will give you way more than you need over
here. You'll have the largest ranch in the county and it will all be
adjoining. The price is really good. Let's just wait and see what all it
has on it."


Uncle Nick and Mike were really looking over everything. Each was making
comments and Aunt Paulette was really writing in the spiral notebook. Amy
seemed to be making comments to Aunt Paulette and Jr and I were playing
in the hay.

We got to the next farm and pulled in. Uncle Nick said, "Mike, the barns
over here are all brand new. That hay barn has to be the biggest."


Mike said, "Wilbur sells a lot of hay. If you buy this farm, you won't
have to feed as much this winter."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, come here. I need to speak with you."


I went up and he sat me on his lap. He said, "Billy, The farm of Mr.
Anderson's is a steal for the price. Mr Thompson's is a really excellent
deal. If I were you, I'd snatch the deal."


I said, "Uncle Nick, you do whatever you think is best. You know I'll
help you all I can, right?"


He smiled and said, "Billy, when we get out to talk with Mr Thompson, you
tell him you'll take the deal but we can't sign until next week, o.k.? I
think I need to speak with a lawyer first and make sure your daddy had
your farm incorporated. If not, we've got to get you incorporated real
fast. It will save on a whole lot of taxes."


I said, "Is Mr. Anderson incorporated?"


He said, "I don't think so. A whole lot of the farmers hereabouts don't
believe in it. Nowadays, it's the only way to go as it saves a lot of
money on taxes. That's probably why Mr Anderson has to sell."


I looked at him and said, "Why don't we tell him?"


He said, "Billy, sometimes, people hear what can help them and still make
the decision to not do it. I'm sure he's heard."


We pulled up at the Thompson farm house and stopped. Everyone got out and
Mr. Thompson came over. He shook Uncle Nick's hand and Mike's. Jr went
over and looked into the barn and I was about to go too when Uncle Nick
put his hand upon my shoulder."


He said, "Mr. Thompson, this here is Billy Jacobs. His parents had the
farm out back there."


Mr Thompson said, "That was a terrible tragedy. I sure hated to see that
happen to them good people."


Uncle Nick said, "Mr Thompson, Billy here inherited quite a bit of money
and he's the one who is looking at your farm. Mike and I are just going
to be working for him. The deal today is going to be with him."


Mr Thompson, looked surprised and said, "Well, Billy, I'm going to speak
with you like an adult. The terms we're discussing are adult terms."


I said, "Well, Mr Thompson, then we have to go to the barn."


He looked like he wanted to laugh and looked up at Mike and Uncle Nick,
and said, "O.k., we have to go to the barn."


We went to the barn, and I said, "Wow, look at all that hay!"


He said, "Billy, this farm has brought me in a lot of money in hay sales.
It's all free and clear of debt, but the tax burden is what is bringing
me to my knees. I have the option of incorporating, or I have the option
of selling. Corporate farming isn't for me. It goes against everything
I've ever believed in. To me, it says I answer to an accountant rather
than the good Lord and I'm not about to do that.


Mr Anderson has told me the deal he is making with you on his farm and if
you want, I'll sell you this one for the same price."


I said, "Mr Thompson, could we sign the papers next week as I have to
speak with my attorney."


He smiled and said, "Billy, you're a young whippersnapper and I'm sure
you just starting out in farming could get used to corporate farming. Us
old timer's, well, we're made of different stock. I'll wait to sign the
papers if you'll shake on the deal."


I shook his hand and said, "Uncle Nick, what's the price?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, you have enough."


Mr Thompson said, "I'm sure glad his parent's thought of him."


Uncle Nick said, "Us too."


He said, "Mr Thompson, the night of the fire, did you happen to see
anything out of the ordinary over here?"


Mr Thompson said, "No, can't say that I did. Why?"


Uncle Nick said, "Well, we're still trying to figure out who called in
the fire call. Billy didn't do it and his parent's were asl**p."


Mr Thompson looked alarmed and said, "I see what you mean. Out here, if a
fire gets called in, then someone has had to seen it. That's suspicious."


Uncle Nick said, "Yes, that's why I was wondering if you happened to seen
anything."


Mr Anderson was standing close by and said, "Wilbur, didn't you say you
saw some tracks out in your back pasture which didn't belong to your
tractor and ask me about it shortly thereafter?"


Wilbur looked at Mr Anderson and said, "Why I sure did. Let me get my hat
and I'll take you all out there."


He grabbed his hat and suddenly he was moving fast. Mr Anderson said,
"Boys, I sure never thought to put two and two together until you said
something, but I'll tell you now is there's any shenanigans going on,
whoever did that is going to answer to some back road justice and just
pray they can get to a marshall." He looked really upset.


We all climbed upon the wagon and Mr Thompson led the way in a nice new 4
wheel drive. We got to a back gate and stopped. Everyone got out and he
took us to the gate. He said, "There's the tire prints. They don't belong
to nothing I got."


Mike took a look at them and said, "Those belong to an ATV, but they have
both turf tires and ag tires on it. See the waffle print with the imprint
of the paddles?"


Uncle Nick said, "Mr Thompson, when you get back to the farm, could you
call the fire chief and tell him what we have here. The state fire
marshall is over there at the farm investigating, and I'm sure they'll
know who to get ahold of to investigate this." .


Mr Anderson came over and said, "Boys, I'm sure sorry we didn't think of
this sooner. It just makes me plum tankard to think something like this
could have happened."


Uncle Nick said, "We're not even sure it's the same thing, but I know
they didn't have an atv over there and you all don't, do you?"


Both of the men shook their heads no and Mr Thompson said, "I can't even
think of anyone around here who even have one. I know I haven't given
permission to anyone to be on my property."


Uncle Nick thanked him and said, "We'll be back with you next week on the
papers, but thank you for your help."


I shook Mr Thompson's hand and we climbed back in the wagon. We drove to
Mr. Anderson's farm. When we got there, we all climbed off the wagon and
I went over to shake Mr Anderson's hand. I said, "Mr Anderson, I really
appreciate you helping us. The same deal goes for your farm. I have to
wait until next week to sign paperwork. Just as soon as we know something
from the attorney, Uncle Nick will get ahold of you. O.k.?"


He smiled and said, "Billy, I appreciate how you do business. You listen
to your uncle because he's teaching you how things should be done."


I felt happy about the compliment and said, "Mr Anderson, thank you. I
really appreciate the compliment, and I'm sure Uncle Nick does too."


He said, "Billy, if you ever learn one thing, know this... your great
grand pappy and your grand daddy both were honest upfront businessmen.
They never took a dime more than what they needed and they always made
sure the other person was satisfied. I've done business with both and
believe me, I've never regretted a decision I made in dealing with them.
I'm real satisfied you're getting my farm as I know it's going to someone
who deserves it."


I said, "Mr Anderson, is it possible I can come over and bring a tape
recorder and have you tell me some stories about them? I don't get to
learn from them and mama died, so the only person who knows is Uncle
Nick. He's helping me all he can but I'd like to know other people's
opinions too."


Mr Anderson said, "Billy, anytime you want, you can come and talk with me
and I'll tell you all I know. I'm sure Wilbur would have some stories
too. They cleaned out a lot of fence rows together."


He patted my head and we all got into the truck.
Chapter 5


Everyone loaded up into the trucks and we all headed over to my mama and
daddy's farm. To me, it wasn't my farm, it would always be their farm. We
went in the back way, and when we reached the farm next to ours which
backed to Mr. Anderson's farm, I asked Uncle Nick, "Who does that farm
belong to?


Uncle Nick said, "Years ago, it belonged to Mike's mom and dad, but I'm
not sure who owns it now. Maybe Mike knows."


I said, "It'd be nice to get it, then we'd have a whole great big square
of them put together."


Uncle Nick smiled and turned to Aunt Paulette, he said, "He's getting the
fever."


I asked, "What fever, Uncle Nick?"


He chuckled and said, "Billy, when you Aunt Paulette and I were talking,
she told me you'd get what we call the fever of wanting more and more.
It's not a bad thing, we're just finding it amusing."


We pulled into drive and as soon as we turned, I could see a lot of
different vehicles parked there. A big red truck which looked like a
station wagon was parked there and I could see three men all around the
shell of our burned house."


Aunt Paulette turned to me and said, "Billy, when we get out, I want to
be sure you hold my hand, o.k.?"


I said, "O.k., Jr, will you hold my other hand?"


We got out and Mike walked over and said, "It sure is sad here."


Uncle Nick said, "Every time I see it, chills go through me. "


I took Aunt Paulette's hand and Amy called for Jr to come over and be
with her. Aunt Paulette said, "It's o.k., Amy, he's helping Billy here so
he will feel more secure."


As much as I tried not to. I kept looking at the house. We walked over to
the back gate to the yard and stood. Uncle Nick was speaking to a man
dressed in uniform. I didn't recognize him, but apparently Uncle Nick
did. The man came over towards us and said, "Paulette, it's good to see
you."


Aunt Paulette hugged him and said, "Daddy get out here yet?"


He said, "Your daddy's already went back home."


He looked at me and said, "Billy, it's nice to meet you son. My name is
Ben Gentry. Is it o.k., if you and I talk for a bit?"


I looked at Uncle Nick and Uncle Nick nodded o.k., so I said, "It's o.k."


He came over and said, "Billy, is it alright if I pick you up and carry
you?"


I nodded and he picked me up.


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, what all those men are trying to do is figure out
why the fire started. Is there anything you can tell me so I can know how
it happened better?"


I was really scared, but Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette said I wouldn't get
into trouble, so I told him. "I started the fire."


He said, "Billy, how did you start the fire?"


I said, "I put buckeyes into the wood stove."


He said, "Billy, why did you put buckeyes into the stove?"


By this time, I was getting really sad and started sniffling. I said, "I
used to do it.......So everyone would get scared when they popped."


He smiled and said, "Billy, did you do anything else?"


I said, "No, that's all I did."


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, you putting buckeyes into the fire didn't start
that fire."


I looked at him and said, "I know I killed my mama and daddy." By this
time, I was really crying.


He hugged me to him and I said, "I'm sorry."


His voice cracked and he said, "Billy, you've been dealing with this for
a long time haven't you?"


I nodded and he said, "Billy, from this day on, you just understand what
happened here wasn't your fault."


I pulled back and looked at him and he had tears running down his face.
He said, "Billy, do you know anyone who would want to do anything mean to
your mama and daddy?"


I said, "No, but daddy said he talked to one of them hellions that day."


He smiled and said, "Did he mention anyone by name?"


I said, "I don't know. He went to town and when he came home, he
mentioned it to mama at the supper table."


"Billy, do you know where your daddy went when he went to town?"


I said, "He went to the hardware store and he went to the farm and home
store. I don't know if he went anywhere else."


Mike said something and Mr Gentry, holding me, went over towards Mike.
Mike was crouched down looking at the ground and said, "These here are
the same as what's out by the back gate."


Uncle Nick by then was looking at them and agreed. The man holding me
said, "Billy, I'm going to put you down. In a moment, I'll be needing to
ask you some more questions. Would you go back to your aunt?"


I went over to Aunt Paulette and she picked me up with a grunt. She had
her handkerchief out and dabbed my eyes. She said, "Honey, I'm so sorry
you have to go through this."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, he said I didn't start the fire."


"Billy, I knew you didn't."


I said, "Well, if I didn't, then who did?"


"Honey, that's why all these people are out here."


Mr Gentry came over and said, "I'm going to have to call in the highway
patrol on this to investigate it. They'll probably bring in someone who
will want to ask Billy some more questions."


He went to his truck and started speaking into his radio. After a while,
he came back and said, "Billy, can I carry you again?"


I nodded and he took me from Aunt Paulette. He took Aunt Paulette's
handkerchief and said, "Honey, we need to have everyone leave here so no
one walks on any prints if they're still here. Why don't you all go to
your farm, and I'll bring Billy when I know something more. This whole
farm is now a crime scene."


Aunt Paulette said, "O.k., but Nick needs to stay for Billy's sake."


Mr Gentry nodded to her and then I looked at him and said, "What does
that mean?"


"Billy, I'm going to carry you around and as we walk, you tell me what
your daddy did that day. Hopefully, something will be information I'll be
able to use to help find out what happened here."


I said, "Do you know who called the fire department?"


"Yes, Billy, we do. That information is coming to us right now."


I said, "Well, they probably know where the fire was when they called."


He looked at me and said, "You're right Billy. In order for them to call,
they had to see it."


He put me down and said, "Billy, as we walk, I'm going to ask you
questions. I think it will be better if you show me what you did in here
and then I'll know what you touched."


We walked towards the barn and as we walked, the man was looking down. He
said, "Billy, when your daddy got home, do you remember what he did that
day?"


I said, "Well, he was gone when I got home. Mama was here and she had
oatmeal raisin cookies. I had to go out to the barn to feed old Bessie
and I was sure to turn out the light like they told me to do."


I went in and then I said, "Where'd Bessie go?"


The man said, "Did your Uncle Nick take her over there?"


I said, "No, I'm sure if he had Bessie, she'd come to the fence when I
went out to feed."


The man called Uncle Nick over and said, "Nick, do you know what happened
to the cow they had?"


Uncle Nick said, "No, I never thought of the cow. Bessie is a
Hereford./Holstein mix. I'm sure the livestock auction would have records
when she was purchased."


I said, "Her ear tag is #803."


The man said, "O.k., Billy, let's go into the barn and see if anything
else is missing."


We went into the barn and I looked around. Everything was the same as I
remembered it. I was looking around and as I did, the man was looking
over in another area. He said, "Billy, did your daddy do anything with
the gas tanks to this cooking grill?"


I said, "Not that I know of, they were with it when we put it out here
last fall. I helped daddy push it out here. He said he didn't want it to
get rusted."


We looked a little further and he said, "Billy, what was sitting here?"


I looked over and said, "That's where the trash barrels sat. They didn't
have trash in them, but they had wheat in them. One of them that sits
over there has rye in it."


I looked over to where I pointed and a huge pile of rye was on the floor.
I said, "Why would someone want to take the barrels?"


We went further back and suddenly the man stopped. He said, "Billy, don't
come back here. We need to go back up front."


I said, "What's back there?"


He said, "Someone killed your cow and what's left of her is back there."


I said, "Did she starve to death?"


He said, "No son, someone butchered her."


"I know my daddy didn't do it. He always does it out in that tree. He
uses a come along and mama always helps. When he does it, it's a whole
day long chore."


Just then, I remembered my mama and daddy weren't alive anymore and I was
talking like they were. I started crying and he came over and picked me
up real fast. I said, "They're dead and I keep forgetting."


He took me out to Uncle Nick and said, "Nick, the barn's a crime scene
too. Don't let anyone go in there either."


Uncle Nick came over and said, "Billy, talk to me son, what are you
thinking?"


I said, "Uncle Nick, I keep forgetting mama and daddy are dead."


He said, "Billy, in our memories, they'll always be alive. You're not
forgetting, you're just remembering them. They'd enjoy that."


I said, "It just hurts." I started crying again and the man handed me to
Uncle Nick. He had Aunt Paulette's handkerchief and wiped my face. He had
tears in his eyes too and said, "Billy, I promise you, I'll find out who
did this and I'll make them pay."


I said, "They can't pay. There's no amount of money I'll take for them."


Uncle Nick started crying and said, "Billy, he's meaning they'll go to
jail for it."


I said, "Well, I want them to die just like they made them die."


The man said, "Billy, when the highway patrol gets here, they're going to
need you to answer a lot of questions. I'm sorry, but you're the only one
left who knows if something is missing, or not."


I said, "O.k., but I might not know everything."


He smiled and said, "Billy, just tell us what you know and you might be
surprised at how much you help. You've already done a lot."


Just about then, a little beagle dog came running over and sniffed me. I
leaned down to pet it and she licked my face. I said, "Where'd you come
from?"


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, this is Missy, she's a special dog. She sniffs
things to see if anyone used anything flammable to set a fire. She's
doing her job right now, so we need to let her work, o.k.?"


I said, "O.k., but can I pet her later?"


He smiled and said, "Billy, I'll talk to her owner and I'm sure we can
let you pet her."


Missy's nose went back down to the ground and she took off again
sniffing. She went into the barn and I saw the guy following her give Mr
Gentry a look. He nodded his head and Mr Gentry said, "Billy, we need to
go over here."


He said, "Billy, I'm going to have your Uncle come over with us, and
we're going into the part of the house which is still standing."


I said, "Aunt Paulette wanted to be with me when we did this. Both her
and Uncle Nick."


"Billy, I'll be here with you. And, your Uncle Nick will be too. If you'd
like, I'll have your Aunt Paulette come back over."


I said, "O.k."


He turned to Uncle Nick and said, "Nick, could you have Paulette come
back over? I'm going to take Billy over to this out building and we're
going to see if there's anything missing over here. After that, we're
going to need to go into the house."


Uncle Nick nodded and said, "Billy, if you need me, I'll come running."


I said, "O.k. Uncle Nick."


We walked over to the pump house and as we walked, Mr Gentry said,
"Billy, what was this building used for?"


I said, "Mr Gentry, this building is the pump house. Daddy said this
house used to have a windmill sticking out of it and it's where we get
out water. "


I stopped and started crying again. He stopped and leaned down and said,
"Billy, remembering them is a good thing. I know you love them and them
being alive as we talked about them is just natural."


I said, "It just hurts right here." I held my hand up to my chest.


He said, "Billy, we're going to find out who did this. When that day
comes, they're going to be really sorry."


I said, "You promise?"


He said, "Billy, if anyone ever did this to one of my k**s, I'd do
everything I could to see I found a way to come back and tell everyone
helping them what happened. Your memories are a way of your parents
telling us. So, just think of it as them telling me. O.k.?"


I said, "o.k., maybe it won't hurt so bad thinking of it that way."


We went over to the shed and as we were opening the door, I heard the dog
bark. I said, "She sure sounds happy."


He smiled and said, "She does that, doesn't she."


I said, "My daddy wouldn't let me have a dog. He said they chased the
livestock. He was planning on getting some more cattle."


We went into the pump house and everything looked the same as it had when
I'd been in there last. Daddy's lawn mower for the yard was in there and
so was his other yard tools."


I said, "Mike will need these things for when we get their house out
here."


Mr Gentry said, "Mike Johnson's going to live out here?"


I said, "Yeah, I'm hiring him to watch over my cattle I bought."


Mr Gentry said, "You got cattle?"


I said, "Yeah, we went to the livestock auction and I got a whole bunch
of them. They're being delivered today over at Uncle Nick's because we
don't have anywhere to put them here now. But, Uncle Nick has ordered a
new barn and we're going to get Mike's house tomorrow. Is it alright if
we get their new house?"


He smiled and said, "Billy, that might have to wait for a few days, but
when they do, it will probably have to be set someplace besides where the
house and the barn are now because I'm sure if this goes to court, the
jury is going to want to see everything."


I said, "Well, as long as we can get my things out of the house and Aunt
Paulette can get the photo albums out, we'll be fine."


We went to the shed over near the pump house and I couldn't get the door
open. I said, "Daddy had a hard time with that door. It slides on them
rollers up there. He kept saying he needed to get out here with WD-40 and
oil it, but he never got to."


I stopped as I had to cry again. It wasn't so bad this time and Mr Gentry
was there touching my shoulder. I said, "Mr Gentry, it's just sad, daddy
never got to do everything he wanted to do here."


Mr Gentry said "Yes, we just don't know how long we have."


I looked at him and said, "Well, I'm going to make sure I let everyone
know I love them as long as I'm here. My mama and daddy made sure I knew
they loved me."


I paused and said, "Are you sure the buckeyes didn' t start the fire?"


He said, "Billy, Missy smells where people have poured gasoline or
something flammable on the floor to start a fire. Whoever started the
fire, used something on the floor in the house. They poured a path
leading through from the front door to the back door. Did your mama and
daddy lock the doors at night when they went to bed?"


I said, "I don't think so. Daddy said he'd hear someone and be up with
the shotgun if he heard someone. With them being in bed, I don't think he
heard them."


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, it's probably better he didn't. They probably
would have made sure to kill you if your daddy had found them."


I said, "Mr Gentry, why would they want to kill us?"


He said, "Billy, I don't know. I imagine they were stealing things and
then didn't want to get caught. Their problem is they left all this
evidence."


I said, "What's evidence?"


He said, "Billy, it's like pieces of the puzzle which individually
doesn't look like much, but when it's all added together, it makes up a
big picture."


I said, "So them killing Bessie is a piece of the puzzle?"


He said, "Yes, and them taking the gas tanks off the grill and the
barrels too."


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, I don't think they came this way. I can't get
this door open. Let's look around on the ground and see if we can see any
of those tire prints."


We looked out by the gate leading to the side pasture and didn't see
anything. As we walked back towards the house, I saw Missy going towards
the back fence barking. She was sniffing at the ground.


Her owner lifted her off the ground and then put her on the other side of
the gate. Missy took off barking and running out through the pasture.


I said, "She sure is having fun!"


He said, "She is."


I said, "Her owner better go catch her, it's a long ways out there!"


A man came over and said, "There's a trail of gasoline all through the
barn. Either it didn't catch, or they decided to not burn it. She's
trailing the scent of gasoline out through that field."


Mr Gentry said, "They were probably in a hurry."


I said, "There was more than one?"


The man said, "Yes, I think there was three. We have a good dna swatch in
the barn from at least two. When they were butchering the cow, someone
cut their hand. Another one left a jacket out there which has hair
samples."


Mr Gentry smiled and -said, "Billy, we just got some more pieces of the
puzzle."


He smiled and I said, "How can you tell something from those things?"


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, did you ever take a look at the tips of your
fingers and see your fingerprints?"


I said, "Yeah, we did that in school."


He said, "Well, in each of our bodies, we have bl**d and in that bl**d,
we have dna. It tells us who the person is it belongs to. The person who
bled in there just told us who he or she is. The person who left their
jacket probably told us who they are too."


I said, "So, my mama wrote my name on my book bag and didn't need to. She
could have found out it was mine anyways."


He laughed and said, "Billy, if your mama worked down at Jeff City, she'd
sure be able to."


I said, "Well, mama worked at the house and I could tell her cookies from
anyone's."


Mr Gentry said, "I never thought of it that way, but I imagine you're
right. No one made cookies like my mama either."


Aunt Paulette arrived with Uncle Nick and she came over to me in a hurry.
She said, "Billy, are you o.k.?"


I said, "Aunt Paulette, Mr Gentry told me something which is helping me.
He said my memories of mama and daddy are them telling me what he needs
to know in order for them to help find out who did this."


Mr Gentry said, "Nick, Paulette, the barn has a lot of evidence in it.
It's absolutely off limits. Billy told me you all are planning on putting
a house out here for the Johnsons to live in. My suggestion is to not
tear down the house or anything here until after the trial. If a jury
wants to see the crime scene, they'll have it. You have no clue how much
it affects a jury to go to the crime scene. The conviction rate is
staggering when they want to see one. My advice is to keep everything as
it is."


Uncle Nick said, "We were just talking about that and I think Mike and
his f****y could live in either the Anderson or the Thompson place until
then. Billy's buying both farms, so they can live there."


I said, "That's a long ways and I won't get to see Jr."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, Mike's done told Jr he can have a Workcat like
yours so you two can see each other. We can teach you how to go through
the gates and you won't have to leave the property."


I said, "Well, when mine comes on Saturday, will Jr's?"


Uncle Nick said, "I don't know. I'm not sure when they're getting him
his."


I said, "Can I buy him his?"


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, let me get the farm incorporated and then it
will be covered as a write off."


Mr Gentry smiled and said, "We need to get into the house. We're not
going in that end as it's a designated crime scene. Whomever it was,
poured gasoline from the front door to the back door. They never entered
the bedroom end of the house. If we go in through the window which is in
Billy's room, we can get what you need there. There's a lot of smoke
damage, but everything is still in good shape."


We went to the house and I said, "Can I take what I want from my
bedroom?"


Mr Gentry said, "I would get everything I could from the house as long as
it's not in towards the burned section."


He paused and said, "Whomever called in the fire had to called it in
before it was set. I'd say they had a guilty conscience and didn't want
to do what they did. It doesn't make them less guilty, but it sure helped
to save Billy."


Uncle Nick said, "How do you know that?"


Mr Gentry said, "When a fire is started with petroleum based chemicals,
it gets real hot and real smokey real fast. In instances where a fire
alarm is nearby, that's going to alert the people in the dwelling. In
this instance, there was no alarms. So, as I said, it goes real fast when
it's set. In three minutes a fire can be so hot it can consume a whole
room. In seven minutes, it can be so smokey, it can kill everyone. The
fire response out here was 32 minutes at best. Are you getting where I'm
going with this?"


Aunt Paulette said, "They called the fire in 25 minutes before they set
it?"


Mr Gentry said, "Yes, and I'm going to say something else, so keep real
quiet on this. The person who called in the fire, was on the rural fire
department. He's also the person who is credited for getting Billy out of
the house. There's evidence over in that barn a flammable was used to set
it. Either they ran out of time, or they got scared. My guess is they
realized what they were doing was killing someone and had sense enough to
get Billy out."


I said, "I don't remember who it was."


Uncle Nick said, "It doesn't matter who it was. They still killed you
parents."


Mr Gentry nodded and said, "They left dna evidence in the barn. At least
two of them did. Whomever that comes back to is going to talk and believe
me, they're going to tell on each other in order to try to get out of the
death penalty."


He paused and said, "What I'm not getting is their motives. They killed
the cow and butchered it. Cows aren't like dogs and seem to remember
trauma to the f****y. All I can figure is they decided to carve it up to
have a cookout or feed their f****y. The second thing is they took the
propane tanks and the barrels which tells me whomever it was probably
cooks meth. Meth chemists usually are so tweaked they don't make rational
decisions like waiting to call the fire department. They're usually
calling the fire department when the place is burning down around them."


I said, "The person whomever it was, you said, had a conscience. Maybe he
didn't want to be here with the others. Maybe he decided it was a bad
idea?"


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, that doesn't make him less guilty. He had the
options of stopping all that when they were on their way over here. Just
as soon as they stepped foot on this property, it went from idea to
conspiracy even if they didn't do the crime. They did, so all are guilty
of the same thing...conscience, or not."


We climbed in through the window and I started gathering up my toys. Aunt
Paulette pulled my sheets off my bed and used one to place all my toys
and everything I wanted in it so it'd be easier to carry.


Uncle Nick and Mr Gentry went into the hallway probably to mama and
daddy's bedroom. I heard them coughing as the smell of the smoke was bad
still. I remembered that night and I said, "Aunt Paulette, the guy had a
big tattoo on his arm in the shape of an eagle...right here. I also
remember he had on a denim jacket and had black hair with a bushy beard.
He smelled like pipe tobacco."


Aunt Paulette called in Mr Gentry and said, "Billy, just remembered the
guy had a eagle tattoo on his left forearm and wore a denim jacket...had
dark hair with bushy beard and smelled like pipe tobacco.


I said, "He handed me out the window to a little guy who was wearing a
red shirt. It had a Nike emblem on it. He wore glasses. His hair was
light brownish blond. He wore blue jeans that had a rub spot in the back
pocket like a can of chewing tobacco. He also had on them kind of boots
which looked like a Harley rider. He talked like he had a mouth full of
chewing tobacco and was complaining about his boots getting messed up."


Mr Gentry said, "Did either of them have any bl**d on them?"


I said, "No, but the one didn't have on a jacket which I thought was odd
as how cold it was out there."


Mr Gentry said, "What did they do after they got you out?"


I remembered and began crying, "The one who picked me up went in to get
mama and daddy and when he came back he said, "You dumb fuck you've gone
and killed them, they're both dead! He was really upset. He was coughing
a lot."


Mr Gentry said, "Where'd they take you Billy?"


The one took me out by that tree and said he had to go meet the fire
department. It wasn't long until the fire department pulled in. I
remember that."


Mr Gentry said, "Do you remember seeing them anymore?"


I said, "The one took me to the firetruck and put me in it so I'd stay
warm. The one with the denim jacket. I never saw the other anymore."


We heard a vehicle pull in the drive as I heard the tires crunching on
gravel. Mr Gentry heard it too and said, that's probably the highway
patrol unit. I'll go speak with them. We need to get someone back here
and get what Billy's saying."


He went out the window and it was strange seeing my window being used as
a door. The curtains were laying outside."


I said, "Aunt Paulette, the guy that wore the denim jacket, he woke me up
when he broke the window. I remember it being really smokey in here and
suddenly the air whooshed in and it was better. I was coughing
and....and...then, he lifted me up. I was still really sl**py."


Mr Gentry came back with a man and he said, "Billy, this here is Adam.
He'll be listening to you and he'll ask you questions."


Aunt Paulette filled Adam in on what all I was remembering. Adam had a
pocket radio he was using to record everything. He held it out and said,
"Billy, hold this and speak into it as you remember things."


I held it, but all I remember was it was so smokey.


I said, "Can I go into my mama and daddy's room now?"


Aunt Paulette said, "Let me go with you Billy, it's going to be tough to
handle."


I walked int the room and as I walked, I felt the carpet crunch under my
feet. It was strange as it was supposed to be soft. I turned to look at
Adam who was behind me now and I said, "Adam, catch these people. My mama
and daddy would want them caught."


When I went into their room, the first thing I noticed was the mirror on
their dresser was really blackened. When I always came into their room,
I'd look at the mirror and make funny faces at myself. Now, I could
hardly see myself. I said, "Mama and daddy's door was open. That's why
the smoke killed them. My door was shut as the light from the hallway
kept getting in my eyes."


I looked at the bed and I immediately knew why Aunt Paulette said it was
hard. The bedclothes were really sooty from the fire and where they laid,
wasn't. It was like someone had taken dust and poured it over them as
they slept.


I turned to Aunt Paulette and said, "Did you get the photo albums?"


She said, "Yes, and we got your daddy's shotguns out of the cabinet."


I said, "In that drawer over there is where daddy kept all his records
for the farm. He'd do it sitting at the desk. Aunt Paulette said, "Mr
Gentry, would you carry that drawer out for me please?"


I turned to Adam and said, "Adam, the last man had on a long trench coat
with real long stringy black hair. He's the one that got on the atv. I
remember now. He was cussing up a blue streak to the other in the red
shirt to get on the atv so they could get out of there. They left through
that gate. He got on the atv over there. They had a trailer on the back
of it. The trailer had white wheels but the rest was black. The one in
the denim jacket ran over and closed the gate."


Adam said, "Billy, could you show me where they got on the atv?"


I said, "O.k."


It was strange because I felt really tired. I felt like my shoes weighed
a lot. Adam must've figure it out because he lifted me up and carried me.
I said, "Adam, I'm really tired."


Adam said, "Billy, this has been rough on you. Just show me where the men
got on the atv, and we'll be done. You've done a good job."


I took him over to the right of the barn. It was by the tree my daddy
used to hang the deer and the cattle on we slaughtered. Adam saw the tire
prints and said, "I've got to put this peg in the ground Billy so we can
get a g.p.s. locator on this."


He leaned down and I said, "Why are you doing that?"


He said, "We map a crime scene according to where the evidence is
located."


I said, "Adam, if they used gasoline, did they get it from the well
house?"


He said, "I don't know."


Mr Gentry said, "Billy, let me go check. I didn't think to look for a gas
can if it was in there."


I said, "Adam, if they knew how to do all this, were they at our house
before?"


Adam said, "I don't know Billy, just hold onto the recorder there and
I'll be sure they're asked those questions when we find them."


I looked at Adam and said, "I want to know why they did this and why my
mama and daddy had to die. How would they like it if someone went to
their house and killed their mama and daddy."


I said, "Adam, when you catch them, would you tell the one in the denim
jacket I said thank you. He didn't have to save me and he did. I just
wish he'd gotten to them sooner.


Adam said to me. "Billy, I want you to hold onto that recorder. I'm going
to be after it in a moment. Right now, I'm going to give you back to your
aunt and uncle, so they can take you home. I think you need to get some
sl**p. It's been a real trying day for you."


I said, "Adam, before you do that. The man that had the long trench coat.
He took my mama's flowers from the pot out there and he put them in the
left side pocket of his coat. I don't know why he did that, but I bet you
he pulled up some of the dirt when he did it. That dirt in that pot was
really sticky."


Adam said, "Billy, show me the pot."


I took him to the pot and I said, "The trench coat guy's name was tooter.
That's what the red shirt guy called him. The red shirt guy's name was
Jimmy. The trench coat guy kept yelling at Jimmy to get on the atv and
finally the red shirt guy yelled back 'tooter, shut the fuck up, I'm on
my way'. The trench coat guy was really mad and the red shirt guy was
getting upset because the trench coat guy was yelling at him. Just as
they drove through the gate is when the fire truck pulled up. The denim
jacket guy was over in the front yard pulling the bushes back from the
front of the house. He had an axe...maybe that's what he used to break in
my window."


Adam nodded at Uncle Nick and said, "Billy, you're doing great hon. Keep
talking into the recorder."


Uncle Nick picked me up and said, "Billy, we're taking you home.
Paulette, will you drive so I can hold him?"


All I know was I was confused. My home wasn't my home anymore. I was
tired and it felt good to be hugged so tight by Uncle Nick....just like
the guy in the denim jacket...I fell asl**p.
Chapter 6:
When we got to the house, Uncle Nick took me up to my bed. He sat me on
it and said, "Billy, you take a nap, I'll be up to get you."
My voice was tired and yet, in a pouty voice, "I wanted to play with Jr."
"Jr. will be downstairs waiting on you when you wake up."
"Could he take a nap with me?"
"Honey, I don't know if Jr wants to take a nap, but I'll ask."
"O.k."
My spirits seemed lifted with the hope Jr would come up, but I also knew
he might not want to take a nap.
I kicked off my shoes and lay down. Uncle Nick covered me up with a
blanket. He kissed my forehead and said, "Billy, I think you gave them
enough to catch the guys, I'm just so sorry you had to go through this."
"Uncle Nick, I really thought I started the fire and those guys saved me.
I didn't know they did this."
"I know Billy. I know."
He turned and went out the bedroom door.
"Uncle Nick?"
"Yes hon, could we start closing our bedroom doors? If mama and daddy had
shut theirs, they'd probably be alive."
"Yes hon, we'll start doing that. I admit our door handle to our bedroom
gets used as a coat hook. That's going to change."
He left and shut the door behind him which made me feel better.
I was just starting to get about to sl**p when I heard the door open and
a few moments later, I felt weight on the other side of my bed.
"Billy, I'm going to take a nap with you."
"O.k., get under the covers here."
"You smell like smoke."
"Yeah, I had to go into the house."
"I'm supposed to take a nap with you and got told we're not to be playing
or talking. Let's talk when we wake up. You look tired."
I rolled over and hugged him. "Jr, I'm glad you're here."
"I like you Billy. You've got smudges on your face."
"Oh, maybe I need to take a shower."
"No, just go to sl**p. If they hear us up here, I'll probably have to go
back downstairs."
"Can I hug you and fall to sl**p that way? I used to like to do that with
my mama."
"Yeah, you smell like smoke though."
"I'm sorry."
"It's just strange. I'll get used to it."
I don't think I heard him all the way, I was asl**p.
When we awoke, I could smell something cooking. I started to get up and
looked out the window over Jr's shoulder. It was dark out. I wondered how
long we had been asl**p.
Jr woke up and said, "What you doing?"
"I woke up, I've got to go pee."
"Me too."
"Let's play water wars."
"What's that?"
"I'll show you, but we can't make a mess."
We went to the bathroom and I said, "O.k., we pee at the same time and we
see if we can pee in the same spot. It's like a canon. We imagine we're
fighting a war and that spot is our enemy."
"Cool."
I started peeing and he did too. It was hard to concentrate as I looked
at his peter. It was the same size as mine. I looked down at the spot and
realized I was away from his.
"You're losing."
"Yeah, I looked at your peter."
His suddenly veered off course.
"Now you're losing!"
"Yeah, I just looked at your peter too! We're the same size."
"Well, we're the same age."
"My dad's is huge!"
"Really?"
"Yeah, we were out on the tractor one day and he had to pee. I saw it."
"I've only seen yours."
I ran out of pee, so I stopped and zipped up.
"I'm going to take a shower, then I'll be downstairs. Would you tell
Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette what I'm doing so they will get me a towel.
Mine's not on the bar."
"O.k."
"You can shower too if you want."
"I don't know if they'll let me."
"Ask Uncle Nick."
"O.k."
He left and I started taking off my clothes. Uncle Nick came in and said,
"I forgot to put the towel on for you. I'm sorry."
"No, you forgot, that's o.k."
"Are you alright hotshot?"
"Yeah, my head doesn't hurt as bad."
"O.k., if it gets to hurting again, tell your Aunt Paulette and she'll
get you an aspirin. I'll get your clothes for you."
Jr came into the room and started taking off his clothes. "It's O.k.!"
"Yippee! We'll have some fun, my tonkas are over there."
I turned on the water and got under it. Jr stepped in and said, "Ooh,
it's cold!"
"Yeah, it'll warm up."
Just then it warmed up.
"We'll only get to play for so long before it gets cold again, so we have
to wash our hair and our bodies before the hot water runs out. It's not
fun to do in the cold. You shiver."
I got the shampoo and accidentally poured too much into my hand. "Here, I
poured too much, I'll put it on your head."
"That feels good, put yours on so I can scrub your head too."
I did and as he scrubbed, it did feel good.
"That's neat, we could scrub each other's bodies too!"
"You wash me and I'll wash you."
He grabbed the soap and started even though we hadn't rinsed off our
heads. I was afraid of getting soap in my eyes. "Jr, let me rinse so I
don't get soap in my eyes."
"O.k., I wanted to wash you so bad, I forgot."
"I understand, I want to wash you too, but I want to see you when I wash
you."
I stuck my head under the water and soon was rinsed off. When I came back
out from the water, he stuck his head under the water. I soaped up the
wash cloth and with a great amount of giggles, began to soap him.
"Wait!......Wait!" he sputtered, I already was washing his butt.
He was laughing, "That tickles!"
Uncle Nick knocked at the door and said, "Boys, you need to get out of
the shower as there's someone here that wants to speak to Billy."
We looked at each other and he said, "Billy, you still have smudges on
your face, let me wash them off."
He washed my face and washed my neck. It really felt good. "Maybe we can
shower again before we go to bed so we can still play tonkas."
"O.k., I wonder who it is that wants to see you."
"Maybe it's Ben, he was real nice to me today."
"Well, you better hurry up then, what am I going to do while you talk
with him."
"I don't know. Maybe you can talk with him too."
"I don't know anything."
"No, but you can sit with me."
We got out of the shower and new sets of clothes were laying out on the
bed. We swatched each other with our towels and somewhere in all the
playing, we managed to get dry enough to put the clothes on.
When we were dressed, he said, "Run a comb through your hair boy, you
look a mess!" He giggled, "My dad always tells me that."
I went in to comb my hair and he followed me. I combed mine and then for
fun, I turned and combed his.
"I could have done that!"
"I wanted to. It's fun taking care of you."
"O.k., as long as I can take care of you too."
"O.k., let's go downstairs."
When we went downstairs, a man I'd never seen before was sitting at the
kitchen table. I went over to Uncle Nick and stood by him.
Uncle Nick turned to me, "Billy, this man here is Clyde Cramer, he's the
Prosecuting Attorney."
"The what?"
"He's the man who is going to see those men who did this to your mom and
dad go to jail."
"Oh good, because I want them to be punished."
Clyde spoke, "Billy, can we go to the living room to talk?"
"Can Jr come with me?"
Uncle Nick said, "Billy, this isn't play time, Jr needs to stay in here
with us."
"He wanted to go in there and take care of me."
"Clyde is it alright with you if Jr here goes in with Billy?"
"I don't see any problem with it. Everyone can come in if they want, I
just want Billy to be more comfortable. There are quite a few questions I
will need to ask."
"I'll go in, but everyone else can stay out here except for Jr. Paulette,
do you want to come in?"
"No, Jr will be with him, but if he gets upset, then come get me."
I looked at her and said, "I won't."
We went into the living room and Mr Cramer sat down on the sofa. "Billy,
would you come over and sit next to me?"
"O.k., Jr, you can sit on this side."
"That's good. Well, that's what I want to talk with you about. I
understand you had quite a day."
"Yeah, it was the first time since the fire I got to go home...but it's
not home anymore. It was sad."
"Yes, I imagine it was."
"From what I hear, you remembered quite a bit of information. My reason
for being here is I need to get questions asked so when we take the men
to trial, you won't have forgotten what we talked about."
"I doubt if I forget what happened." I looked at him and thought he was
stupid.
"Billy, time has a way of making us see things differently. People can
say something or you could hear something in town and it could change
what you thought happened. The reason I'm here is to make sure we have
you answer the questions so the men's lawyers can't make you think things
differently when we go to court."
"O.k., we did something like that in school. We all lined up and then the
teacher said something to one person and that person said it to the
person behind him until we got to the end of the line. It was funny
because what the teacher said was "My dog has brown socks." and by the
end of the line, Jeremy Sanders said "His horse had a long tail." I
started to laugh remembering it.
Clyde Said, "Billy, yes, it's something like that, is it alright with you
if we video tape you answering the questions?"
"O.k., I'm glad I combed my hair." I giggled looking at Jr. "I'm glad I
combed Jr's hair too!" Then, I really giggled.
Mr Crane laughed and said, "Well, we're glad you did too. I'll set up the
video camera over there and ask the questions. It shouldn't take me very
long."
He went over and took out a suit case. When he opened it, Jr and I went
over to look. He had a tripod like what my daddy used when he worked with
his rifles right before deer season. He'd practice and make sure his
telescope got so it'd show him where he was going to hit the deer.
Mr Crane put the camera on the top of it like daddy did the gun and then
took a remote control out and hooked it to the camera. He said, "Billy,
when I go over there, tell me if I'm all in the picture."
He went over and sat down and then I saw his head was partially cut off.
He said, "Would you make it so my head is in the shot?"
I looked at it and then made an adjustment, at first the camera went down
and then I figured it out and then it went back up until I got Mr. Crane
in the shot to where his head wasn't cut off.
"O.k. It's looking good now." I felt proud he had me help.
"That's good Billy, see, the camera isn't something which you should be
afraid of is it?"
"No, it's just a camera."
"What I'm going to do next Billy is I'm hooking the camera up to my
laptop computer. That way we can see ourselves. It makes a better
impression on the jury if we watch it as we talk so they think we're
looking them in the eye as we speak. So, be sure to watch the laptop,
o.k.?"
"Yeah, My mom had jury she wore all the time."
"No, that's jewelry, a jury is a group of people who all sit and listen
to the evidence and make the decision if the person is guilty or not."
"They're guilty, I saw them!"
"Billy, we need the jury to hear that because they didn't see it. They're
counting on you telling them what you saw."
"O.k., because I saw a lot."
"Well, let's set this up and then you can tell them, O.k.?"
"O.k., but Mr Cramer?"
"Yes, Billy."
"They killed my mom and dad I want them to die. The Bible says and eye
for an eye, so I want them to die....well, all except for that guy who
broke in my window and saved me. I don't want him to die. They didn't
have to do that to my mom and dad."
"O.k., I'm glad to hear that Billy because I think I'm going to ask they
die for this. You could have very easily have died too and will have to
now live without a mommy and daddy, so I don't want them to have a chance
to ever get out."
"Me neither because who knows what they'd do to someone else."
"Yes, and we don't want that."
By this time, Mr. Cramer had the laptop hooked up and turned on. I turned
to Uncle Nick, "Can I get a laptop?"
"Maybe when you're older."
"O.k."
"How about if we get you a desktop first and put it in your bedroom?"
"O.k., because then I could do my homework on it and send it directly to
the teacher's computer for her to grade."
"We'll tell your Aunt Paulette as I'm sure she knows quite a bit about
those sorts of things. She has one in the office for her to put things
into for the taxes."
"Oh, that would be good. Maybe we should get one for Mike so he can take
care of things for my farm too."
"We'll check to see if Mike thinks he needs it."
"Daddy has one over at that farm he works at now."
"Well then, I guess that decides it, we'll go shopping for computers
soon, o.k.?"
"O.k."
Mr. Cramer sat on the sofa again and looked at the laptop. "Billy, you
want to come over and we'll get started."
"O.k.."
"When we start, you just look right at the picture of us and answer."
"O.k."
"Now, before we start Billy, we're going to make all the funny faces we
can because once we start, we need to be serious, O.k.?"
"O.k., Jr, come over here, we get to make faces!"
Jr came over and we were really getting into making different faces and
all the a****l noises we could think of while we did it. We did that for
a moment and then Mr Cramer said, "O.k., We need to get started."
In making the faces, I'd gotten up and had been acting like a dinosaur,
so I went and sat back down.
Mr Cramer started, "We're here today to do a deposition in regards to the
house fire which occurred on January 17th of this year. With me, I have
Billy Jacobs."
"Billy, speak up nice and loud to the camera, and would you please tell
those who are watching your full name and your age please?"
"Billy Jacobs, I'm 8 years old."
"We need your full name, Billy."
"It can't get any fuller, It's Billy."
"Did your daddy and mommy name you William?"
"No, they named me Billy. William is stupid. That's why I like Billy."
"Oh, o.k. Billy, I guess I now know your opinion of William, let's just
hope we don't have anyone on the jury named William."
"Well, he probably thinks it's stupid too and prefers to be called
Billy."
He chuckled and said, "You might be right." Under his breath he said,
"Lord help us."
"You said we needed to speak up loud and clear and if you're prayer
starts off "Lord, help us", I need to bow my head."
He laughed and said, "Let's get to the next question and forget the
prayer. Billy, in your own words, can you describe what happened the
night your house burned down."
"Well, I was asl**p and something woke me up. I saw a bunch of smoke and
suddenly the window in front of my bed just exploded inward. It scared
me, I nearly peed the bed. Then I saw a guy and got real afraid because I
thought he was breaking into my bedroom. I lay really still because I was
afraid. He finished busting out the window and then said, "Your house is
on fire, I'll get you out of here!" really loud. I could hear a bunch of
sounds like a bonfire and a sort of roar, so seeing the smoke, I knew
what he said was true. He lifted me out of bed, but before he did, he
pulled up the sleaves of his denim jacket and I saw the tatoo on his
forearm of an Eagle.
He had black hair and a full bushy beard. I knew because it tickled when
he bent over to pick me up. He smelled of pipe tobacco, that vanilla
kind. He took me over to the window and handed me out to a littler guy
who wore glasses who was wearing a red Nike shirt.
The guy in the red shirt took me and then put me down on the ground. He
had light brownish blond hair. I was in my pajamas and barefoot. I looked
at the guy in the red shirt and he had blue jeans on that had one of the
skoal can marks on his butt. He had boots on that a Harley rider wears,
the kind that has a strap and a motorcycle on it. The boots had a lot of
mud on them and he was complaining about it a lot to the bushy beard man.
The guy who had saved me came back into my bedroom and said, "You dumb
fuck you killed them, they're both dead." to the red shirt guy. The denim
jacket guy came out of the house and they took me to the tree over by the
road in the front yard.
When I got there, a man in a long black trenchcoat that looked bluish
greyish black was over by the shop door entrance of the barn and he was
yelling at the man in the red shirt telling him to hurry up and get on
the 4 wheeler.
Th 4 wheeler was camouflage and had a trailer on it that was black with
white wheels. I could tell as the light out by the pump house showed the
whole parking area. The 4 wheeler was parked over towards the tree where
daddy used to hang deer and butcher a****ls with mama. The man who was in
the trench coat at sometime came over to the front yard to get the guy in
the red shirt as the guy in the red shirt was looking at the house
burning. He was cussing the red shirt guy and saying for "Jimmy" to get
his ass on the fucking 4 wheeler as they had to leave. Before he went
over to the 4 wheeler, he grabbed the flowers out of mama's planter and
put them in the left pocket of his trench coat. He must've been left
handed as he did it with this left hand.
The trenchcoat guys was named "Tooter", I remember it because I thought
of him being named after him farting a lot. He had long black stringy
hair, like that one guy on Harry Potter. He had a cut hand! I just
remembered that! His right hand was cut! He must've been the one that
killed Bessie my cow!"
By now, I was crying and I felt Jr slide over to me and hug me. Mr Cramer
said, "We can stop for a break if you want to Billy."
"No, I've got a few more things to say and then it's done. The guy who
had saved me was out at the front to the house cutting and pulling bushes
away from the front of the house. Jimmy went to the four wheeler and got
on and it drove through the gate by the barn and across the pasture.
That's when the fire truck pulled up."
The guy in the denim jacket took me over to the fire truck to get warm
and told me to stay in it as I'd be in the way. I remember the man in the
denim jacket went in my bedroom with a fire hose as the others went to
the other end of the house. I wonder why he went in that way when he knew
my mom and dad were dead? He must have wanted to act like he was saving
them."
"Is there anything else you can tell us Billy?"
"Yeah, the man in the denim jacket, to me he was a hero and I wanted to
tell him thanks, but if he was a part of the guys that killed my mom and
dad, he's no hero. That's sad. He just wanted me to think he was nice."
"Billy, you've done a wonderful job tonight. If we have any more
questions, I'll be asking them to you, O.k.?"
"O.k."
He pressed the remote control and the screen of the laptop went black. I
looked at Uncle Nick and said, "Something tells me the guys name who
saved me is named Ray."
"Close Billy, his name is Gray."
"You know him?"
"Yes, he's my age and I went to school with him. I'm willing to be the
guy who was with him in the red shirt is named Jimmy Darnell. They were
always around each other and the description sounds like him."
Mr Cramer nodded and said, "Tooter is the nickname of someone who is
Darnell's cousin. He's a real piece of work. I've had dealings with him
before and have sent him to prison before. It should be easy to call him
in for questioning. Gray is being arrested tonight and with luck, they'll
bring in Jimmy. Jimmy's a good k**, but from what Billy says, he just got
himself into a whole lot of trouble."
As Mr Cramer talked, he was putting away his camcorder and the tripod. Jr
was over watching him. I went over to Uncle Nick and hugged him. He
lifted me up and said, "You did good again. I'm proud of you."
"I just wish it was my daddy saying that, but he never said anything like
that."
"Your daddy had his own way of saying things Billy. He couldn't tell
someone he loved them or give them a compliment, but he'd do something
for them that let the person know."
"Well, he always said I was too little to do anything with, so I guess I
was too little to love."
"Well, your mom said she loved you, so you knew she did."
"Yeah, Mom showed me she loved me and said it a lot. She even would put
raisins in my oatmeal raisin cookies in the shapes of hearts. She said it
was so I'd know she loved me inside."
I started crying again and Uncle Nick hugged me. Mr Cramer came over and
said, "Billy, you've been so strong and I'm going to do everything I can
to make sure those guys know they did something really bad to you."
He spoke to Uncle Nick, "We have a fund for k**s like Billy which
provides for his care. You and Paulette need to contact them so you are
reimbursed."
"That's o.k., we don't need charity."
"Son, it's not charity. It's a fine added onto fines everyone has to pay.
The people who do bad things to other people are the ones who are the
ones who ultimately have to pay. These guys who did this aren't ever
going to see the light outside of a prison, so it's no use for them to be
ordered to pay restitution. But they will pay one hundred and fifty
dollars for each victim they have, so that's times three in this
situation."
"Make that times four, they killed my cow." I said sniffling. "Bessie
didn't need to die. She was a real sweet cow. She always come over to the
fence to meet me."
"I'll do what I can to be sure they're charged with cruelty to an a****l
Billy. The law doesn't provide a death penalty for killing someone's pet,
but I think the jury won't even bat an eye on finding them guilty. They
each have pets and know what they mean to them......And, I'd say killing
an a****l is pretty cruel treatment."
"Yes, they cut her head off."
"Billy, don't think about that."
"I try not to, but I try not to think about a lot of things and it
doesn't happen. I still think about it a lot."
"I know Billy. Just remember your mama and daddy and the good things
which happened. I'll take care of the bad things."
He looked at Uncle Nick and said, "I sure wish I had that recorded. That
k** would've ripped the hearts of the jury out of them."
"He's a good k**. He even wants Gray to know he appreciates him saving
him."
"I'll see he gets that appreciation when I'm there to witness his miranda
rights being read to him. He left a trail a mile wide telling us he was
there. The phone company GPS tracking showed he made a phone call to
someone from that location about a half an hour before the phone call to
9-1-1. I've got all the evidence I need to go get the warrants. I just
needed Billy's statement to confirm things and give me more evidence."
"Did I help?"
"You did great Billy, you gave us plenty of help."
"Well, I'm glad because my mom and dad would have been upset to be robbed
and have Bessie killed, but they would have forgiven them. They don't
even get a chance to forgive them for killing them. Mom always told me to
forgive people and I try, but I don't think I can forgive them."
"Billy, I doubt if a jury will either. Let's just make sure of it."
He carried his suitcase to the door and said goodbye to everyone. After
he left, Uncle Nick said, "Let's get some hot chocolate."
We made up our cups with marshmallows in them and Aunt Paulette ladeled
the cups full. We took them to the living room and Aunt Paulette said to
me, "Billy, Jr is going to stay here tonight. His mom and dad have
already left. We all think it will be a good idea for him to sl**p with
you so you have someone to hang onto."
"I think that's a good idea to. Can we take another shower so we can play
tonkas?"
"How about you bring the tonkas down here to the living room and play
with them in here."
"O.k., come on Jr, let's go get them."
As I ran out of the room, I heard Uncle Nick say, "That fucking Gray
Daniels..."
Chapter 7


That night, I was really tired. Jr came up to sl**p with me, but even
then I could barely keep my eyes open.


When I did get to sl**p, I had a nitemare of my daddy and mommy coming to
talk to me. Daddy said he was proud of me and the only thing I felt was
sad. I asked him why they had to walk away from me. Each time I tried to
catch up with them, they'd leave me again


I woke up crying and Jr was laying there comforting me. Aunt Paulette
came into the bedroom at a run and sat with us while I told her what they
said. She told me I was having the dream because of us going to the house
and everything being so stressful.


When I finally calmed down, Aunt Paulette asked me if I wanted to go
sl**p with them. Knowing Jr would be with me helped and I told her I
would stay with him.


We lay back down and Jr and I hugged each other really tight. As I dozed
back off, he told me he loved me and he'd not run away from me. Finally,
we made it through the night and the next morning, we awoke to the smell
of breakfast cooking.


Right after breakfast, Uncle Nick told us Mike would be coming over and
we needed to discover some things about the farms. He also congradulated
me on the other farms and said Mike thought it would be great as they'd
all tie in easily.


I then said, "Uncle Nick, What do you know about Gray Daniels?"


Uncle Nick's voice got a bit louder and took on an angry tone. His face
went a bit red, "Billy, he was the meanest guy in our school. He was
really sly about things, but the end result was people always got hurt
whenever he was in the area. If he's involved in things that went on with
your mom and dad, I can believe it. I'm just wondering how the others tie
in."


"I just hope they catch them."


"Well, what I'm worried about is if he gets bailed out when they catch
him."


"Did they catch him yet?"


"Not that I've been told, but maybe they're keeping things quiet."


We went out to see the a****ls which were brought in yesterday and it was
neat to see the different ones. Jr's favorite were the alpacas. He said
they were real smart and looked forward to teaching his some tricks.


We walked around and then we were told not to go near the buffalo. Uncle
Nick said the young ones wouldn't be accepted back from their momma if
they smelled us on them. We'd never heard about this before, so we were
happy Uncle Nick told us.


We continued to look at the different a****ls and feed them. When we were
done, we drove the tractor back up to the barn and saw Mike's truck
parked. He wasn't outside, so we put the tractor away and went into the
house. He was in showing Aunt Paulette some computer programs he used for
different aspects of the farm.


He said, "Billy, how you doing?"


"I'm doing fine, Uncle Nick said you wanted to discuss some things about
the farms."


"Yes, I do. What we're going to need is to seperate the a****ls. We think
the buffalo and the bulls will be good on one farm and the alpacas and
cattle will do on another. As long as we keep a pasture between them
open, the two can be corralled out to the other farm and moved so
nothing's over grazed."


"Which farm do you want to live in?"


"I think it will be fine for us to look at Mr. Thompson's farm. The barns
are better there and all we'll have to do is build a veteranary building
and an office and we'll be set up."


"How much do you want to work for me?"


"Here's what I made at the last place. It was a good living and we were
happy there. I made thirty thousand and Amy got to work outside of the
home. If she works for you, then it will be another twenty five. One
other thing we got was a truck to drive and full medical."


"Well, it really doesn't matter, I want you no matter what and Uncle Nick
said I can afford it. What matters is Jr gets an allowance and gets one
of those little trucks like I'm getting. Uncle Nick said to tell you as
you would be able to get it so it could be written off."


"O.k., but Jr doesn't need one of those."


"I'm going to have one and in order to get over here to see me, he'll
need one. So, I'd really like for him to have one."


"O.k., you're the boss, so I'll let him have it. I just don't want him
getting too spoiled."


"He won't. He can help me when I'm over there working."


"How much do you want him to make?"


"He can make what I do. Right now, Uncle Nick is giving me an allowance
but is paying me eight an hour on the weekends to feed. Jr helped feed
today, so he can be paid today."


"Jr, is this o.k. With you?"


"Yes daddy, I didn't know what I was doing was work, but it's fine with
me."

"O.k., The next thing I would like to talk with you about is the barns
for over at your paren'ts place. Do you still want them there?"


"Yes, do whatever you need. We can't do anything inside the barn lot or
near the house, but they didn't say anthing about the other areas."


"O.k., I'm thinking about having that area as the main a****l center and
feed storage. We don't want to have too many things in one area and spend
time driving hay and feed from one spot to the others. What I think is
the bulls and buffalo can pretty much graze and the alpacas and cattle
can graze but will need more vet care."


"So, you're going to put them on the Thompson place?"


"Yeah, I think it will be best. We can still pull hay from the farms, and
rotate the a****ls at the same time."


"What are we going to do with my parent's place?"


"I think it will be good for some grazing, but it's really begging to be
a feed crop farm. We can grow milo, corn, soybeans, and wheat there with
no problems."


"Will we need any different equipment?"


"We'll need a few pieces, but the tractors and the wagons are already
there. We'll need a combine sheller and some wagons, but what we'll need
is some bins put up."


"Whatever you think, then get them. Just keep in mind I'm going to be
adding more land as we can get it."


"We'll do that, I'll make some calls and we'll get things going as soon
as you all get the farms bought."


"Uncle Nick, when will that be?"


"I'll get the papers handled this upcoming week. Hopefully the week
after, you'll take possession because those guys want to be out of it as
soon as possible. I think Mr. Anderson's content on staying over at his
place, but will probably be moving. I did get a hint Mr. Thompson will be
moving in with him."


"They must be good friends."


"Yeah, they grew up together and both had families and stayed on their
farms. For as long as I can remember, they farmed together."


I turned to Mike, "That reminds me, Uncle Nick said you probably knew who
had your old farm ."


"Some people from the city own it. They don't use it for anything other
than hunting. Are you interested in purchasing it?"


"Yeah, but what happens if they don't want to sell?"


"We'll have to find something else. What I do think is if you make an
agreement they have lifetime hunting rights on the place, they'll
probably sell."


"They can't shoot any of our cattle though."


"They won't. They're really safe."


"Well, just make sure they know that. I don't want to have any cattle
shot."


"I'll give them a call and see what their interest in selling is..."


"O.k., that would be neat."


Uncle Nick said, "Billy, on Monday, you'll be going back to school. While
I'm in town, I'll run by the attorney's office and we'll see about
incorporating and what all needs to be done."


"O.k., will Jr be going to my school?"


"Jr will need to continue going to his own school until we get moved.
Then, we'll get him transferred."


"Uncle Nick, Mike said he'd go along with Jr getting a toolcat, would you
give them a call so they can get one of them sent to him?"


"Just as soon as I know if the corporate account is open, I'll get one
ordered for him. Mike, you and I will be getting one too. They're really
neat and ride on a path the same size as a gator. I think rather than
running trucks all over, we can have them for on farm use and can be just
as safe. It might be good for us to order one for the Anderson farm too."


"O.k, so we're needing to order four more?"


"Yeah, but you might want to order another."


"That's like a hundred grand!"


"Yeah, but the advantage is they have attachments like a tractor and
don't have to be licensed or insured like a truck. They'll pull wagons
just the same."


"I see what you mean. The savings on the license and insurance is going
to be about a grand a year each."


"Yeah, and if you really think about it, most of the time, on the farm,
we don't really need to fire up a tractor or a truck. And when's the last
time you ever used your tractor or truck to mow?"


"Wow, that's giving me all sorts of ideas now!"


"Here's a brochure, the attachments are awesome. They attach easy and
basicly give us the use of everything we need in short easy to use
attachments. They're so easy to drive, the boys won't have a problem and
be safe as they don't have a high speed."


"I'm seeing what you mean. That flashing light on top is something Amy
will insist on."


"Yes, we ordered Billy's that way and I've also added safety stripes so
even in the dark, they will stand out."


"That's good. I'm sold on them now. Heck, do I have permission to get
attachments ordered too?"


"Yeah, get what you need."


"These fork lift hooks tell me we can probably get hay hooks for round
bales. That would be awesome as it'd be a lot easier....and it's even got
a three point hitch! Who needs a tractor now with one of these things?"


"That's the idea, but we'll still need tractors for some things, but the
savings in fuel will be a huge benefit."


"I hear you. Let me see if I can get a discount on an order of six and
throw Billy's in on the invoice."


"Billy's is already bought, but if they give a discount on six, then get
the guy to put the money taken off onto the savings of the others."


"Will do. Now, when do you want me to get the other items going like the
barns and bins being put up over on the Jacobs land?"


"I need to call and see if they're going to need us to make a new entry
in so we don't have to keep going through a crime scene."


"O.k., but it will be good as I think the homesite and that barn would be
good for a sick a****l center and veteranary care. That barn would be
good for that, and where the house is would be good for that."


"So, you don't want it to be over at the Thompson place?"


"I'm torn between those two. We could use the Thompson place as the main
implement storage and hay storage, but the feed could be what is known as
the B side of the Jacobs place with the vet care being A."


"Whatever you need Mike, know I'll be in to help, and just remember
Paulette will be in on these plans too."


"Are you and Paulette going to be incorporating your land in on Billy's
farms?"


"Paulette says the decision is up to me. She's fine with either way. At
first, I wanted everything to be seperate, but now I'm thinking if we
throw in, then it's not going to hurt us. Whatever we do, know we'll be
doing everything we can do to help."


"Well, if you throw in, then Paulette would really help a lot by doing
the paperwork and the accounting. She's already doing all that for you,
and she'd require an office. She could receive a paycheck from the farms
and could sublet her work to others if she really wanted. There is a lot
of demand for that and not many local accounting agencies know the
intricacies of farm management."


"Let me call her in and ask. I think she'd be happy, but we need to
check."


"While we're doing this, why don't I ask Amy to come in. You know she's a
veteranary tech and she can do a lot a vet can do?"


"I wasn't aware of that, but it'd come in great."


I was sitting back and listening to everything. What excited me about it
all was it was falling together like a big jigsaw puzzle. Everyone had a
job talent which would be vital to the whole unit and even Mr.s Anderson
and Thompson could have a part of it. That reminded me I needed to go
over and speak with Mr. Anderson sometime to get his memories down on my
grand and great grand dads.


Aunt Paulette and Amy came in and sat down. When they heard the plans,
they were really excited. Each could work for the farm and each could
sublet their work to others in the area. The plan formed where Aunt
Paulette would have an office based out of the same building Amy would
have her vet building. Amy said the veteranarian she worked for probably
would be happy to work at the building as he didn't really have a
location which afforded him the space to care for sick or injured
livestock. She said his building in town was primarily for smaller
a****ls.


When she brought up the fact horses would probably need boarded and
tended, Mike added oats and rye down on the things we'd need to farm on
the my parents farm which was now being called the Jacobs farm. That made
me feel strange them calling it that, but I thought my parents would
really be happy knowing the site of sadness for our f****y would be one
of hope to a lot of people.


We carried through the conversation into lunch time. Aunt Paulette
brought in makings for sandwiches and we all made ourselves lunch with
chips and some pickles. Jr and I sat and listened to the conversation. Jr
was excited about having such a wide variety of a****ls as I was which
was neat. We both were excited about tending to different a****ls. He his
alpacas and me, my baby buffalo and beefalo.


As the converation continued, Mike was drawing diagrams of what each farm
would do and what the layout should look like. The only thing I saw was
the homesite and barn lot there being a huge obstacle. They didn't think
so, so I didn't voice it.


What was good about everything was sometime during the conversation, Mike
made the phone call to the man he thought owned his old farm. It turned
out the man who owned it had sold it and gave him the number of the one
who now owned it. Mike called him and the man was eager to sell it. When
he was offered lifetime hunting privledges, he was really excited about
the sale. Mike then said he would call his old boss and see if he was
interested in selling. He did and another farm was agreed to be bought.


I was worried about the money and whether I had enough. Uncle Nick kept
assuring me I had enough and at some time in the conversation he said I
had a lot of millions of dollars... like fifty. He told Mike a double
indemnity clause kicked in or something which made things a whole lot
better. I'm not sure what all that means, but apparently it meant
something good. I wasn't realy sure how much a million is, as I can only
count up to a thousand and that's a lot. What I was told was a thousand
thousand is a million. Well, that's a lot.


Jr looked at me and said, "Ask them if we can go buy some candy since
you're so rich."


I said, "Let's wait and see if we can get some after church tomorrow."


He agreed and asked me, "Am I going to be your employee, or your friend?"


"You're my friend, but you get paid to do what we did this morning. Isn't
that neat!"


"Yeah, I wonder if we can buy a cart for my alpaca with that money, I
want to teach it some tricks."


"We'll see. I bet we can."


The conversation continued until there was a knock at the door. No one
was expecting company, I thought, but believe me as soon as I saw who it
was, I was running out to his truck. My new tool cat had arrived!


Jr was right on my heels going, "Oh man, that's so cool!"


"You're getting one too and so's everyone else, but just as soon as I
can, we're going out to drive this one. I promise you can drive it too."


Everyone else had came out to see it and apparently Mike was really
excited. He spoke with the man (who also was the one who sold it to us)
and the man was so excited at the prospect of a huge order he gave Mike a
fifteen percent discount and would include the discount of mine in the
deal too. That discount was like getting another free, so Mike ordered a
seventh one for Aunt Paulette and Amy to share.


The man and Mike soon got to talking about all the attachments we'd need
and the more Mike spoke, the more the man was excited. He was stuttering
and saying all sorts of things like rebates, discounts, and percentages
off. It sounded to me like if we bought one thing, we were going to pay a
lot, but since we were buying a lot, they were throwing the things at us
for free. I wished a candy store was like that!

The man showed us how to drive it and at first, Uncle Nick showed me how
to drive it. We drove in it with Jr in the bed of it looking through the
rear window. We stopped to turn around and Jr got up on Uncle Nick's lap
and I drove. I was nervous, but within a few hundred feet, I had the hang
of it. It was real neat and the brakes on it were real easy.


When we got to the house, I took Jr out and when we got to the turn
around spot, I let him drive back. His face lit up like Christmas he was
so happy.When we got back to the house, I got out and Mike got in with Jr
driving. They went down the lane towards the lower field and when they
came back, Jr got out and Amy got in. She drove real good and Uncle Nick
then asked Aunt Paulette if she wanted to drive. She said she did and
when Mike and Amy got back, they took off with Aunt Paulette driving.


Mike was so excited he was telling the guy he wanted a total of seven of
them. One for each of us and then one for Mr.s Anderson and Thompson. All
of them would be equiped the same and the man selling them was sure
happy.


One of the items which Mike really liked was the post hole auger. He said
with all of them running an auger, putting up fence wouldn't be a chore
at all. It didn't sound like it to me either, and fences on a cattle farm
were a chore. It required stretching and lots of hours digging holes.
With the holes taken care of, the job was going to be a breeze.


Things went good all the way up until dark. Jr and I drove around and the
adults all stayed in the house talking. Uncle Nick and Mike made plans on
going over to Mike's old farm and the one he used to work at so they
could see them. I didn't need to go to Mike's old farm as I'd snuck over
there often enough. What I knew of it was there were a lot of sticker
bushes over there and lots of trees. They'd let it grow up and become
terrible. Mike said we'd have to have someone come in and clear it off.
Uncle Nick suggested we rent a dozer and do the work ourselves and have a
huge bonfire. Then Mike said he thought the wood from the trees could be
used for firewood and then once again they got excited about all the
little trucks we would be having.


At some time about dark, Jr and I was down the road and he said, "Billy,
can I kiss you?"


I said, "Sure, come here!"


We kissed and I felt really happy all over. He said, "When we get back to
the house, let's ask if you can stay all night over at my house."


"O.k., but I doubt if they let me as we have church tomorrow."


"We go to the same church, so that's not going to be a problem. We can go
and you can go home with them then."


"I'll ask, but I doubt if they let me."


"O.k., let's ask. You never know..."


When we went in, Uncle Nick and Mike took us out to the barn and showed
me where I was going to be parking my little truck. Mike made a joke
about putting numbers on them to be able to tell all of them apart. I
said, "Can I have a name on mine instead?"


"Sure, what name would you like on yours?"


"Old Bessie, she was the best cow I ever had."


"Then Old Bessie is what your little truck will be known as from now on."


I was really happy. I wish I had a picture of her, but having her name on
my little truck was good too. Jr said he wanted to call his a name he
wanted to call his pony he'd always wanted. So, he was going to call his
little truck lightning. Mike said, "If you call yours lightning, then
I'll call mine thunder, then when you see us coming you'll be able to
say, 'here comes lightning and thunder!'"


Uncle Nick said, "I want mine to be Old Blue, that's the name of my first
pony and I bet Paulette will want hers called something named after a
flower. She did ask me to have the wheels painted pink on hers."


"Oooh, Pink? That's a girls color!"


"Billy, she's a girl, she likes girl colors."


"Oh, I forgot. Well, that's o.k., then."


We went in the house and Aunt Paulette and Amy were making supper. They
were turning out to be good friends and I was happy for Aunt Paulette.
And, just as Uncle Nick said, once Aunt Paulette heard the names of ours,
she wanted a girl name of Petunia. Amy wanted hers to be one to match
Mike and Jr's. She wanted hers to be called 'Rain'. It sounded cool to
me, 'Lightning', 'Thunder', and 'Rain'.


As we were beginning supper, Uncle Nick said grace and the phone rang.
Aunt Paulette answered it and handed the phone to Uncle Nick. As he was
speaking, she said, "The sheriff's calling to tell us they've apprehended
the guys. We can sl**p easier tonight."


"Who were the other two?"


"I don't know honey, but I bet Nick will know when he gets all the
information."


I listened to the conversation Uncle Nick was having and he was finding
out who the other guys were. The sheriff told him the guys names as he
said the local news would be having that information just as soon as the
press release was given.


After the phone call, the conversation shifted over to who the guys were
and the adults knew the names. It turned out they were all living at the
same house and were making d**gs at the house. The evidence they had at
the house showed the items missing from our barn were in that house.
Uncle Nick said it was really a open and shut case as they had a lot of
meat in their freezer and he was sure DNA evidence from Old Bessie would
match. He said they'd also found a lot of other evidence at the house,
but didn't say what it was.


Jr and I asked if we could spend the night together again, and
surprisingly, Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette agreed for me to spend the
night with Mike, Amy, and Jr.


We were through eatting, so I excused myself along with Jr and we ran up
to my bedroom to get things I would need.


When we went downstairs, Uncle Nick said, "Billy, would you please come
with me to the office?" The look on his face looked like he was upset
about something and I got worried I was in trouble for something.


We went into the office and he said, "Sit down, I need to ask you a
question which I didn't want anyone else to hear."


"O.k. Uncle Nick, am I in trouble?"


"No, but we should be because I feel like just as big of an ass as you
will when I tell you what's on my mind."


"Oh?"


"Yeah, it's a big oh."


"Ok, what's wrong?"


"Billy, how would you feel if Jr and his f****y came over and were making
all these plans like we're making and they wanted you to help?"


"I'd think it was neat and feel honored they thought enough of me to
allow me to help."


"Wouldn't you feel a little left out?"


"Not if I could help them."


"That's the way they feel right now because they need someplace to work
and we're offering it to them. But, how would you feel if after
everything's done and you've worked real hard doing everything. Wouldn't
you feel a bit insecure that they got everything they wanted from you and
now, you're nothing more than an employee?"


The realization suddenly hit me. "Oh, I never thought of that Uncle Nick.
I'd be scared."


"Yeah, and we've been doing all this thinking and Mike's been so excited
and he's anxious to do everything he could for us. You, well, you're
throwing in an awful lot of money. Me and Paulette, we're throwing in
everything we've worked for all this time. Them, well, they're throwing
in all that knowledge and both of us know their work and knowledge are
going to help the farms grow bigger. Right?"


"Yeah"


"So, why don't we ask them to be a partner in this effort too. Not an
equal partner, but just the same, I'd like them to know that when it's
all going, they'll have an interest in it which won't be sold out to
someone who will work cheaper."


"That's good Uncle Nick because I sure wouldn't want them to feel bad
enough to take away Jr."


"No, and I wouldn't want them to take away their friendships either. Mike
and I have been friends for a long time and I don't want them to think it
is in jeopardy."


"Me neither."


"So, what do you say we call your Aunt in and tell her and ask her what
she thinks and then afterwards, go out and tell Mike and Amy. O.k.?"

"Sure, I'll take Jr upstairs after we talk and that way you all can tell
them."


"You can stay if you want."


"No, I think it'd be better coming from you. It was your idea."


"O.k., but you're a partner in this too."


"O.k. But all I want is Jr to be my friend."


"I understand and that's what I want with them."


"You want Mike for a boyfriend?"


"No, not in that way, but there once was a time I could've...but don't
let anyone know. O.k.?"


"Wow, you two would have made an awesome pair!"


"Yeah, but we were young just like you and Jr. That's why I don't think
either one of us will ever stop you two. We both remember that if things
were different, we'd be together."


"That's sad."


"No, that's reality and that's life. My daddy knew and to be quite
honest, that's why his daddy moved away. I think that's why my daddy
never left your farm to me."


"That is awfully mean."


"That's the way some people thought. Your mama knew and Bless her soul,
she never told anyone. If your daddy had known, I'd probably be on his
hellion list."


"My daddy didn't like gay people?"


"Your daddy would still love you Billy, but he never would understand
it."


"Well, he will understand now between Jr and I as he can see us from up
in heaven."


"Yes, and I'm sure the good Lord is telling him he approves of people
loving each other no matter what."


"I think so too. Why won't people just mind their own business?"


"That's the way people are Billy. You just remember so when people judge
other people for whatever reason, it's to make themselves feel superior
to someone and that's all it is. It's sure not loving someone if they do
that, is it?"


"No and I won't like them because of it."


"Me neither. Well, let's call your Aunt Paulette into the office here and
then we can let you go stay the night with Jr."


He left the office and soon Aunt Paulette came in. The first thing she
did was come over, look at me and say, "You o.k. Baby?"


"Yeah, I'm o.k."


She looked at Uncle Nick. "What's going on?"


"I thought of something and just as soon as I did, I felt like a mule had
kicked me in the stomache. I saw something was wrong, so I called Billy
in to see if he was o.k with what I thought. Once he was o.k with it, we
agreed to ask your opinion."


"O.k, what's on your minds?"


"We've been making plans for this all day hon, and not one time have we
really thought about Mike and Amy's feelings on this."


"We've offered them a lot, how can you say that?"


"We've offered them jobs and that's it. How do you think they'll feel
down the road when they've worked their hardest for us and see they could
be replaced by someone cheaper?"


"Oh" Her voice faltered and said, "Nick, you go out there and tell them I
want them to be a part of it. Whatever you do, make them feel they're
secure. I'm building friendship with Amy and I'd sure hate to think she
wasn't getting treated fair."


"That's what I realized and then told Billy. He feels the same way. It's
just making me sick we never really thought of them in all this. But, I'm
glad we thought of it now and we're correcting that mistake."


"Me too."


"Can I go upstairs now?"


"You go on upstairs and Paulette and I will go out and tell them it's
mutual."


"What's mutual?"


"It's another word which means agreed upon as in feelings."


"Oh, o.k. So, it's mutual that Jr and I like each other."


"Yes, that's a good way to use it."


"Well, I'm going upstairs."


We all left the office and went into the kitchen. I looked at Jr and
said, "Come upstairs, Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette need to talk with your
mom and dad."


He gave me a look which asked me if I was in trouble and I just said,
"Come on!"


He took off running and said, "I'll race ya!"


Like a heard of thundering elephants we raced up the steps.


As soon as we got to my room, he grabbed me and hugged me. "You're not in
trouble are you?"


"No, but I should be, but Uncle Nick's taking care of that right now."


"What did you do?"


"Well, all day today, your dad and mom have been here helping us and
thinking of different ways they could make things better so we could make
the farm a success. Right?"


"Yeah, daddy says he's going to really like working for you guys and so
does mom."


"Well, right now, downstairs, Uncle Nick's making your dad and mom a
partner in the farms."


"Really!"


"Yeah, we felt bad about not inviting them, so now we're correcting that
problem."


"Daddy's going to like that!"


"I'm liking it too. It means you won't ever have to leave me."


"Billy, I would never leave you."
Chapter 8


"Nick, I'm not doing this to better myself. I'm doing it to help that boy
upstairs. Now, if you want to make me a partner in these farms, I'll
gladly walk out the door right now. All I'm bringing to the table is my
know how on raising cattle. There's not a penny I can invest and that's
not enough."


"Mike, listen to me. I'm putting our farm on the line. I'm putting
Paulette and I's future on the table. Yes, it does have monetary value,
but it's also Billy's future because he's just as good our son. Billy
thinks, and I think, you've brought enough to the table. You being here
means we can have a life away from the farm. We can live a normal life.
We're not a slave to some b**sts whose very existence depends upon us.
You'll be there to step in and that means the world to us. Now, if you
think you've not brought enough to the table, then tell me what your
knowledge means to you, because I'll tell you now, it meant enough to us
when we bought the cattle you raised to know we were getting damned fine
cattle.We paid for them because they were the best cattle there bar none.
It means the world to Billy to have your son with us to be a friend. That
might not mean much to us, but it should. You remember how much your
friendship meant to us when we were little. I was there for you, and you
were there for me. I love you like a b*****r and there were times, you
were the only one there for me. Now, you tell me it doesn't mean much to
me? Get real man!"


"Nick, let's go outside and discuss this rationally."


"Mike, this is one time I've got to say no to you. Paulette's futre and
your wife's future is dependent upon the decision. I don't want to take
any guff over this. I just want you to agree."


"You say you're doing it for the boy's future. I'm doing it for Jr's
future. Yes, I raise cattle for a living, Nick, but if it's really known,
all I'm doing is trying to put meat on the table. Our goals are similar
here. We're just trying to make a future for the k**s. Now, if you want
to put anyone's name on the dotted line, then put Jr's name on it. I'll
work my tail off just the same, but I'd prefer my name not be on it.
Don't ask me why, but I don't. I'll stay and secure their futures, but I
don't want to share equal billing when I didn't bring anything to the
table."


Nick walked around the table and shook Mike's hand. He turned to Paulette
and said, "Babe, we've got him on the best way he'll stay. It's better
than nothing, but now we've got to get Billy to agree. Tomorrow, we'll
ask him what he thinks."


Paulette looked across the table, "You better ask Jr what he thinks too.
He's the one who's going to be sharing it. Now you two go outside and
leave us women out of your haggling."


They all laughed and Nick and Mike went outside.


When they got outside, Nick turned to Mike, "Mike, you know as well as I
do we just gave those boys what we couldn't have. I've got an oath I gave
and you do too, but you know I loved you more than that land over there."


Mike had tears in his eyes, "Nicky, if things had been different and our
daddies hadn't found out, we'd be together. They did and it nearly ruined
our lives. I loved you too. I loved you enough to put up with the hell
that old man put me through after we moved."


"I'm so sorry. If we hadn't gotten caught, we'd be a lot better right
now. But we did. Let's just make sure the boys get a chance we didn't. If
in the future they don't like each other, then we'll deal with it, but
Billy's already told me he likes Jr."


"Jr says he likes Billy too. We were the same age, you remember?"


"Yeah, it was a lot further to walk to school then, and I'm just glad the
boys have it easier."


"Amy says she's going to support him in anything he chooses. I think she
knows about how I felt about you. There were some times when I saw you in
school, it nearly tore my heart out. She saw, and she picked up the
pieces. She's not let it be known, but I think she's figured it out."


"She's smart. If she didn't see you looking at me, I'm sure she saw me
looking at you. It was damned tough. I don't know how many times I saw
you and had to duck out someplace because I was crying."


"Me too." Mike paused, "Well, that's all under the bridge now. We've got
what we've got and we're going to have to make the best of the
situation."


"I'm glad you're here, and I'm glad the boys finally have it so we can
join those two farms together and get a chance at what we'd hoped back
then. Heck, they've got it better because they've got all those hay
fields. They're going to have it made."


Mike looked at Nick, and then said, "Nick, did you ever go see Brokeback
Mountain?"


"No, was it any good?"


"Oh hell man, we went and saw it and the only thing I could think was it
was our story. I can't tell you how I finally had to go to the restroom
because I was losing it. By the end of the movie, I'd made myself sick. I
don't think even cold water on my face hid my eye's from Amy."


"I'm glad I didn't go then. Paulette's understanding, but I imagine she'd
be a lot less understanding than Amy. She'd probably be in town now
living at her mama's."


"She going to be fair to the boys?" Mike asked with concern.


"Oh hell yeah, she's understanding about them. I just don't think she'd
be as understanding about me though."


"Well, I don't imagine. If we'd gotten together, I don't think I'd
understand you mooning over someone else."


"You wouldn't have to. We'd had what we wanted."


"Well, We've got now, so let's work on it. I'm just going to tell you
now, don't let on such the boys catch wind. If the time comes, we'll tell
them, but I don't want them to know."


"Mike, you were always strongest of us two."


"No, I was a weak motherfucker when it came to you. You knew me better
than anyone and you had my heart. That's why it was so unfair. If it'd
been us that split us up, then we'd be a whole lot better about things
now. I'd probably not speak to you, but we'd sure as the world wouldn't
be where we are now. There are times now, I still look at you and think
about what might've been."


"Me too....Me too."


"Well, we can talk, but let's not cross the line to cause us any more
grief than what we've got in our hearts. We'll have these conversations,
but that's all I can offer."


"I understand. I appreciate what you're giving. I really do."


"I know you do."


By this time, they were out at the barn.


"Nicky, you and that boy sure bought some fine cattle. Their breeding
program is going to put them in the top of the state's herds."


"You'll be there to take credit for it too. I want you to be."


"I'll be there, but I'm going to point the finger back."


"Mike, what's the shit about you not bringing anything to the table
financially. You know money doesn't mean a thing to me!"


"Nicky, you gotta let me do it how I need to do it. Amy would have really
had me out of there if she'd thought I wasn't entitled. She's been around
me too long to know that's not the way it is with me. You are the only
one I'd even consider it with and having you in my heart with her and Jr,
is enough."


"O.k., but that's not what I was intending. I just didn't want you
building up resentment in the future and have you hauling tail."


"I doubt if I go anywhere Nicky. We're back where we belong and that's
how I want it."


"Me too. Well, what do you think about the alpaca's?"


"My boy's got it in his head he wants to raise some. I've done some
looking into them, and they're a sign of the future, I think. Their coats
can be shorn like sheep and their meat is going for a nice price...better
than cattle. One thing you'll learn about alpaca's is they're a docile
a****l and a smart a****l. A cow will shit all over it's own pasture and
feed right next to their excrement. Alpaca's have a communal dung pile
and won't feed near it."


"Wow, I didn't know that!"


"Yeah, the boys couldn't have picked a better a****l for pets. They don't
bite and rarely if ever do they spit. They're docile and if one spits,
then that's either a sign the boys have done something wrong, or we've
got to watch that one and get it to the sale barn. They've got
temperments and each is individual, but a bad spirited one, we don't
need."


"I'm going to switch subjects on you. What do you think of this with Gray
Daniels?"


"I've not kept up with Gray, but he's always been a real asshole. I think
he knew about us and he didn't say anything because there were times I
thought he was looking at me in the showers at school. Now, him doing
what they did with his cousins? I think the one cousin talked the other
one and Gray into doing what they did. That's just my thought, but I
can't see Gray just going out and doing something like that to a total
stranger."


"We don't know them, or him anymore. They said they were involved in
making d**gs. So, what else they might've been capable of, we don't
know."


"Nick, stop a second and think about it. Gray isn't on the stuff. He's
not, because all the times I've seen him in town, he's been full weight
like he was in school. The other two, I don't know. I can't remember
them. The one...the best thing I can say is the dude looks like a vampire
he's so pale. I'd be willing to bet you he's the one that put the other
two up to everything."


"Well, they're all in jail now, so I imagine one's going to talk to save
his hide. From what Billy said, the one that was up by the house is the
one that probably poured the gasoline through the house from what Gray
said to him."


"Probably so, but the one that's the ring leader probably was the one out
at the barn. He sounds like he's the sort that will hide out and
slaughter a defenseless a****l, but send the others to do the dirty
work."


"Well, they're all going to go away for this one. It's just a shame they
didn't have dogs over there."


"Speaking of that, I'm going to tell you now, I prefer to have a dog
around and I'll probably have several. I just want you to know now."


"I'm not going to mind as long as they're not the attack kind."


"Any dog will attack, but they're the best form of defense a cattleman
can have. They'll bark when a cow will only moo. A dog will let out that
alarm when a cow is too far away for us to even here. I'd just prefer it
if we have an alarm system that will give us a chance to get out a
shotgun and go out to stop something from happening. Also, a dog will
tend to keep a coyote or a wolf away. They just don't encroach on each
other's territories."


"O.k., let's just make sure the boys have a choice in the matter because
they're likely to make them into a pet."


"Yeah, I know Jr will."


"You've got a fine boy in him. He looks just like you did back then."


"Billy is the spitting image of his mama. I saw him and instantly thought
back to that time and it was just uncanny."


"Well, I'm glad they're taking a notion to each other. I'm just glad
you're back around. For too long, I've not had a friend I could call my
own....well, not since you left."


"I know. It's been the same for me. Now, I'm going to do a subject switch
on you."


"O.k., shoot. "


"Those two guys over on those farms...Anderson and Thompson....you do
know they're lovers don't you?"


"I guessed it, but all I knew was they'd farmed together all these years,
but the one had a f****y."


"Well, when we went through all the troubles we did, my dad told me the
history he knew and it turns out they were lovers way back an the one
went out and got the girl knocked up in the military during the war. He
kind of shelved his love life with the other when he brought her and the
k** home. The first thing my dad did was beat the tar out of me and
question me if we'd went over and got taught to be faggots by them two."


"Oh, Mike, I'm sorry."


"You knew my dad. He'd put one and one together and come up with ninety
six, Nick. He wasn't the best when it came to brains. He just was too
paranoid to give us credit for coming up with us liking each other on our
own."


"Mike, we just need to make sure they don't catch the flak we did."


"I'm not going to stop them. In fact, if they want to go over to that
farm over there and learn how to see two guys living together as role
models, then it's fine with me. I want them to have the best future they
can have."


"Me too. Speaking of them, did you know they were together back then?"


"Heck no! I didn't know a thing the whole time...not until my dad said
it. Then, afterwards, I kicked myself for not getting us to go over as I
think it'd probably been better for us not to get caught."


"Mike, if we hadn't gotten caught, where do you think we'd be today."


"Oh, I'd say, my dad probably would've still died and I would have gotten
the farm. You'd probably came over there to live and we'd still had Billy
with your s****r and her husband as neighbors. That would have been
nice."


"Yeah, s*s accepted us. You knew that didn't you?"


"Well, I didn't know she knew, but I suspected. The amount of time we
spent with each other had to gotten people suspicious. I just kick myself
for not taking the truck that night and us going somewhere different to
park. Then, things wouldn't have happened like they did."


"As you know, hindsight's twenty/twenty. We didn't know we'd gotten
caught, and who's to say we wouldn't have gotten caught at a different
time? It happened and at least we've got each other as friends now."


"You bet 'cha. I'm thankful for that myself."


"One thing I need to ask you Mike, is to measure the distance from the
Thompson place over to here. I think we need to put up another fence
along that one and put in some wind breaks so the boys can drive those
trucks back and forth....well, the women too for that matter. What I'm
getting to is I don't want us to inadvertantly have a bull in one of
those fields and it to charge a truck."


"I was thinking about that myself. What I was thinking about how we
should pour gravel, or blacktop a strip of pavement because as easy as
those are going to be on the soil, they're still going to wear down the
grass in the Spring and we'll have a mess. I don't know how much a strip
of pavement or gravel for that matter will cost, but that's the best
thing I can think."


"Let's go with asphalt. The one thing I want to teach the boys is to do
things right the first time as it'll save problems down the road. If we
go with gravel, yes, we'll save money, but if we've got to put down
asphalt later, then we're time ahead if we do it now."


"You're right. I'm just not used to having a budget that's allowed me to
do that. If that's what you want, then we'll do it. I agree totally it's
the right way to be and I'm sure we're going to be doing things right by
having Amy as an onsite vet."

"True. That in itself will be a savings just in potential problems.
Paulette will save us money and make us money, but Amy's going to be a
busy woman."


"Yeah, that's what I think. She doesn't realize how many people have
needed a place like we're proposing."


"Nick, can I suggest something else I want the boys to learn?"


"You don't even have to ask, Mike. You know it's just us here, tell me
what you're thinking."


"Well, I feel strange about taking Billy's care for granted. That's why I
ask."


"Treat him like you do your own, that's all I ask and I know you'll do
that, so what's on your mind?"


"I want us to get on the board of some of the things with the county. I
want the boys to have a hand in making their future better. For so long,
I know I've felt some of the decisions being made there haven't been ones
I agree with and there's no one to blame but myself. I just think if I'd
been there doing more, I could've made a difference."


"You're probably right. Those guys take care of their own and some of the
things done just scream of them taking care of themselves. Foley's the
highway commissioner and he has asphalt all the way to his farm...no
other farmer can say they went from a dirt lane to asphalt, but he sure
can!"


"Yeah, that one didn't even look suspicious. He built that new bridge and
the way the highway looks out by his place just says to me they certainly
know where their funding comes from."


"What sort of offices do you want to try for?"


"I don't know. Ag commissioner....rural power....well, being road
commissioner wouldn't hurt us any!"


"I agree, but if the road out there gets to be too well traveled, then
we've got to be careful with the boys and their little trucks. I'd have
to have them hurt crossing it."


"If it gets that well traveled, I'll go to the county and get a box
culvert put in that's big enough to allow them to drive under the road as
well as allows cattle to move from over here to over there. With them
being the biggest rachers in these parts, I don't think they'll be
ignored...or at least, they better not be."


"That's why we should be on different boards. You protect our interests
in one area and I'll protect them in another area. If we could get the
women on some, we'd have it sown up!"


"Well, Amy would be better suited on the Ag commission and Paulette would
be better suited for finance. She knowing the budget would certainly tell
us where the money's headed."


"You're right, let's go in and talk with them about it."


The two went back into the house. When they got there, the women were
seated at the table doing some scrapbooking.


"What you two up to?"


Paulette smiled, "We just thought we'd take some of these receipts and
make the boys some scrap books of the beginning of their farm. Later,
when they get older, they can look back on it and see we were thinking of
them."


Nick smiled, "That's a good idea. Do you care to have company? Mike and I
have a few ideas we'd like to run by you two."


"Sure hon, you sit here and you can be designated scissor man. Mike,
you're in charge of glue. Now, what's your your mind? Because our jobs
got a lot easier!" She said with a chuckle.


Nick chuckled too and looked over at Mike, "Do you wonder how we got
roped into this?"


"I do...it all started with the words, "I do"!" He said with a laugh.


Everyone chuckled and Mike began, "Nick and I have a few ideas we'd like
to run by you."


Paulette and Amy looked up at him.


"We're wondering if you two as well as us would like to take on the
challenge of going to the county meetings and getting ourselves on a few
of the committees or boards."


"Don't we have to be elected on them?" Amy asked.


"No, sometimes, they form the committees just from interested parties.
Others, yes, we'd need to get elected, but that wouldn't be bad either as
it'd show the boys how to be a part of the voting process."


Pauletted asked, "What sort of committee? I for one sure don't want to be
on a committee which oversees the county fair. That'd be a real
headache."


"No, what we're wondering is this....you have a professional ability to
oversee finance, so that'd be where we'd focus you. Amy, you're better
with a****ls, so ag would be better where you'd excell."


Paulette looked at them, "What's brought this on?"


Mike without missing a beat said, "Nick and I were out at the barn and
one thing led to another and we were discussing different things which
we've felt would've benefitted us if we'd been better at participating.
We discussed it and we think it'd be good for the boys as it'd show them
to be more active in the county's governing and it'd not have them
thinking they're a vital part of things if they only reach out."


"So, this is a way to help them learn to be better citizens" Paulette
said, "I like it! I've thought a few things needed changing down there
myself. One of them is the distance the fire and emergency units are from
this part of the county. A satellite office could mean the difference in
someone living or being severely maimed over here in case of an accident.
I can't help but to think that if a fire truck had been closer, Billy
wouldn't be an orphan now."


"That's true. Maybe that's a committee Nick could be on. With you being
on a committee over finance, you will know where the money's spent and
ear marked, so we can know what's going to be in the future."


Nick stepped in, "And, you'd know if something's not going to benefit us
down the road by knowing where the money's going."


Paulette smiled, "Amy, what do you think?"


"I think being on the Ag committee would be great. You don't know it, but
that committee oversees who is the one that pays for things like food for
the elderly at the county home and it's just now the crops and livestock
like most people think. Someone who is in on the committee now is going
to be making decisions for the upcoming baby boomers that are retiring
now. You may not realize it, but the county home is in deplorable
condition. Most people don't think about it until they need it and once
they're in there, it's really too late to improve it. I'd like to see
about doing something now to have it be a better facility. If given the
right foresight, we could get a facility built that would be one the rest
of the state would wish they had."


"That's a good idea!" Paulette said, "I didn't know that! Our parents are
getting to an age now they might not have any other choice soon and I've
really not thought about the home out there. We should see if they give a
tour and then, we'd know what it's like before we went into a committee
meeting. I'd like to be on that committee too."


Mike smiled, "So, you're in agreement this is something we need to set
out to start doing?"


Paulette paused and then said, "Yes, I'm in agreement. I want to be
involved, BUT, I don't want to become so active the boys suddenly see us
gone all the time. If given a choice of helping or the boys, I'd make the
choice of them over anything."


Nick interjected, "Most certainly, that's not what we're saying. What
we're saying is we need to be active, but not over extend ourselves."


Paulette said, "I think if we did things right, my parents would be more
active in either being on a committee too, or they'd be happy to watch
the boys on the nights where we have commitments that overlap. I'll ask
tomorrow."


Nick smiled, "Why don't you ask your parents what they know about things
and what they've heard. I'm sure they probably know someone who is on one
and could give us some advice on how to go about being more involved."


"I'll ask, as I'm sure my parents would know someone. Mike, what all are
your interests, so I can know what we'd each be best in asking about.?"


"As you know, ranching and raising cattle, but I'm really interested in
the roads, or something which would help us in the long run. The school
is one which I know is going to affect the boys, so I think it'd be good
to get some influence there."


Nick said, "I do know the school board appointed someone from this area
the last time because they didn't have anyone run. It's an elected spot
and you'd most likely run uncontested for that seat. That's a good plan.
Also, the commissioner's positions are elected, so we'd each have to run
for one of those seats, but it'd be good to see us on the seats in the
meeting."


Paulette smiled, "I sure never thought about it, but it'd be something
I'd really like to do. Guys, this is a great idea!"


They sat there and cut out scrapbook tidbits, photos, and receipts as
they talked. Eventually, Mike and Amy left agreeing to meet together for
Sunday dinner after church. They agreed to bring makings for a feast of
Beef roast, carrots, potatos, and all the trimmings.


After church, I rode home with Jr and his f****y. When we got to the
house, Amy and Aunt Paulette went into the house. Mike, Uncle Nick, Jr,
and I went out to the barn and Uncle Nick got a wheel thing and said for
me to drive my little truck to my parent's farm and then we went through
the side pasture gate instead of the gate which the other guys used when
they left the main parking area.


Uncle Nick took the wheel thing and measured to the fence towards the
lane and then told me to drive a straight line towards the Thompson farm.
When we got to the fence, he used cutting pliars to cut the fence and
then said for me to drive over to the fence and drive along it to the
farm. While he rode, he kept the wheel on the ground and measured how far
it was in feet. When we got to the Thompson farm, he told Mike the
distance and then we parked the little truck to go across the fence and
tell Mr. Thompson we were there.


Mr Thompson wasn't there, and Mike said he was probably over to Mr.
Anderson's house. Mike took a slip of paper and left a note for Mr
Thompson telling him we'd cut the fence but it was o.k., as it joined to
our pasture. There was no livestock in the field and Mr. Thompson didn't
have any lifestock, but Mike said he wasn't sure if Mr. Thompson ever put
any of Mr. Anderson's bulls in there. I didn't want to correct Mike in
telling him the bulls were mine now.


When we drove back, Uncle Nick and Mike talked about spacing for
evergreen trees. Mike thought two rows on each side would be enough
spaced eight feet, but Uncle Nick said he thought we ought to have three.
I didn't understand what they were talking about and asked, that's when
they told me they were going to lay a strip of asphalt for us to drive
on. They said they thought a strip eight feet wide would be enough for
everyone to be able to pass side by side. The advantage of it, was it
would be big enough to drive a truck on also.


When we got back to the fence we'd cut, Uncle Nick used his pliars to
mend the fence. I watched and he did a good job. If I hadn't known it was
cut, I wouldn't have been able to see it.


By the time we got back to the house, Aunt Paulette and Amy had a really
good lunch for us to eat. Mike and Uncle Nick talked about getting a pipe
and putting it in the ditch for us to drive over. They talked about the
entrance to the new office being there and then about wondering who they
should contact with the county to get permission. They got involved in
that after lunch and Jr and I drove down to see the a****ls.


The alpaca's were really neat. We fed them and they came over to the
fence for us to pet them. Jr said he'd have to ask for us to grow a bunch
of carrots this summer so we'd have a lot of them to feed them as snacks.


We drove around the farm and as we drove, Jr and I held hands. I'd sneak
glances over at him and he'd look back at me. We shared driving and it
was fun. One thing which rested at the back of my mind would be going to
school tomorrow and not having him in the same school with me. I told him
and he seemed just as bummed about it as me.


We were down by the creek when we heard the truck horn off in the
distance. Jr said that usually was a sign he needed to get home, so we
hurried back up to the house. Mike and Uncle Nick were standing outside
and said Mr. Anderson had called and one of the bulls was in need of
medical care. He said Mike and Amy were going to use my little truck to
go over to help.


I asked if I could go, but Uncle Nick said I'd probably get in the way,
so Jr and I went inside to play Tonkas in the living room while Uncle
Nick watched sports on t.v.. Soon Aunt Paulette came in and asked Jr and
I to come to the kitchen. She was making some popcorn balls and wanted us
to help.


We went in and I think we ate more than what we made. At least I knew I
was full! But, we had a good time popping popcorn and mixing it all up.
One trick Aunt Paulette used which was neat was she put the mixed stuff
into zip lock bags she's sprayed cooking oil into so it didn't get our
hands all greasy. We moulded them from the outside and then would turn
them out onto wax paper when we were done. Jr and I had a good time
making popcorn ball men on the wax paper. Aunt Paulette helped us because
she got into her gingerbread house supplies and got us gumdrops and candy
corn for the various eyes and mouths.


After a long time, Mike and Amy came back and said Delta Dawn had a
problem and was very sick. Amy said he'd gotten some soured hay and
basicly the only thing they could do was feed him lots of milk to get him
over it. She said medicine would work too, but milk was the cheapest way
of doing the same thing. Mike said she and Jr were going to go on home,
but he'd go over and sit up with Delta Dawn and Misters Thompson and
Anderson.


Jr left with Amy and Uncle Nick decided to go with Mike to see the bull.
I stayed with Aunt Paulette and we went through the photo albums taken
from my parent's house. Everything smelled like the smoke, so Aunt
Paulette scanned the photos into her computer and made me a photo album
to view on the computer. There was a photo of mama and daddy when they
got married that she made larger and printed out. She put it into a photo
frame and we put it in on a wall in my bedroom.


One thing she wasn't expecting was me asking her to make me a photo of
her and Uncle Nick's wedding so I could put it on my wall too. I told her
she and Uncle Nick were like my new mama and daddy and she got tears in
her eyes and hugged me. It was then I told her I wished I had a digital
camera so I could take pictures of Jr, Mike, and Amy. She said she'd get
me one this week and said it'd probably be good for us to have several
photos of the livestock so we'd have proof for insurance purposes. I told
her I wish I'd had a photo of old Bessie. She said, "Maybe we can get you
another cow and you can call her "new Bessie"" I told her I liked that
idea.


About eight o'clock, Mike and Uncle Nick came back and got something to
eat and filled a thermos. They took a few of the popcorn balls and filled
two of the old milk cans with milk. We didn't have milk cows, but a cow
that was nursing could provide just as good milk We had several of those,
so they rounded them up and got about ten gallons which they said would
be enough.


I went back into the house and Aunt Paulette said for me to go take a
shower and get ready for bed. I didn't even ask if I could play tonkas
because I'd already played them with Jr.


After my shower, I went to bed and Aunt Paulette came up to tuck me in
and say good night.


That week at school, nothing much went on. One boy said his daddy had
gotten arrested, and I wondered if he was related to the guys that burned
our house. I made it a point of staying away from him in case it was as
he was upset about it. Other than that, the week was like any other.


During the week, Uncle Nick went to the lawyer and got all the paperwork
done for the farm. I had to sit with him and he had to explain a lot of
what each paper meant. It was hard, but he put things into terms I could
understand. The main question I had after everything was when we could
begin doing everything and if Jr's f****y could now move into the
Thompson farm. Uncle Nick said they could just as soon as Mr. Thompson
moved his belongings out, and he and Mike were going to help Mr. Thompson
do that the upcoming weekend.


After that, Uncle Nick asked me to sit down and explained to me what all
he wanted to do. He said we'd need to have a stock trailer and a semi and
since we were going to be getting a semi, he thought we ought to get
several trailers so we could haul hay bails to deliver them to people
that bought them. He said it would be a good living just from the hay
sales and he'd get used equipment which would save us money.


I agreed with everything and then he said to me he would be teaching me
how to drive a tractor because in hay season, I could drive one and it'd
help. I thought that was neat and asked if Jr could learn too. He said he
and Mike had discussed it, and Jr would be taught too. He said he didn't
want us near the moving parts of a tractor, and if anything went wrong
with a tractor, we were to shut it off and not to touch a thing until an
adult got there. He said most of the accidents on a farm were either
a****l related or machinery related and the machinery accidents were the
worst because it could hurt or kill a person real fast. He showed me with
a pencil and a string how people get caught up in the pto of a tractor. I
knew then I didn't want to do that. It just scared me with a string!


The rest of the semester, nothing much happened of significance except
the new barns were built and the new office building was built too. The
new road coming in was built and it was neat driving over on the asphalt
to what became the Johnson's farm. Jr and I didn't get to go to the same
school as the Thompson house needed renovations and it was nearly the end
of the semester before they moved in. They said Jr would start the next
year with me, but he'd finish the school year at his old school. Jr was a
little upset about leaving his friends, but knew we'd only have one year
before everyone got to rejoin at the middle school as it was combined.


Jr and everyone else got their little trucks. Misters Anderson and
Thompson both liked their and they soon started coming over to the office
to help with the various chores around it. Both of them were really proud
of what all we'd accomplished and knowing they were happy, made me feel
good about everything too.


I liked those two guys. They didn't show how much they cared for each
other physically, but I knew they loved each other just by the way they
looked at each other. It seemed a spark would carry between them and I
just knew.


What was neat was sometime in May, we did the baling for the first time.
The two older guys came over and showed us how to go about everything.
Uncle Nick and Mike spray painted everything on the tractors bright white
that we weren't to touch. It didn't seem like much, but knowing those
parts weren't what we were to be around kept me from even being near that
part of a tractor.


What was good was I learned to drive a tractor and it made me feel like I
was growing up. Seeing Jr on the other tractor was a neat feeling because
he looked just as proud as I felt. We both knew that Uncle Nick and Mike
both were seeing we were growing up.


One other good thing was sometime during the Spring, Jr and I got to
start helping with the feeding. It wasn't hard, we just had to be careful
of being in amongst the cows, or buffalo when they realized it was time
to eat. One time, I was in the middle of the big O shaped fence we put
the bales in a little too long. By the time I was ready to leave, I
looked around and all I saw were buffalo! Needless to say, my truck was
about fifty feet away and so was my cell phone. I couldn't call and I
couldn't even beep the horn. Finally, Jr came to see what was taking me
so long and saw what had happened. He laughed, but for a moment, it was
scary!


Another interesting thing was the way we now herded cattle, or buffalo.
Most of the time, herding lifestock, it takes several people as cattle
will dart back and forth. It was Jr who realized cattle don't have eyes
like ours and they see things more from the side than from the front. He
said it came to him one day when he saw a cow stuck in a corner. The cow
was standing in the corner with it's nose facing inward like I used to
have to do when I was in trouble. He said the cow thought it was boxed in
because all it could see was fence out of it's eyesight.


That led us to putting more rounded corners into the pens and fields. It
also gave Uncle Nick and Mike an idea to put on of the roung hooped
things which goes around the bales when we feed onto the front of a
truck's front hitch. The cow would see it an would be driven forward. The
plus side of it was if we drove either a mama or a baby, the other would
follow and soon the whole herd was following us!


A few other things which happened that Spring was Aunt Paulette got me a
new digital camera and gave me the chore of going out and taking photos
of the different a****ls. I took a close up of the a****l's face with the
ear tag and then one from each side. Jr helped in a big way as he liked
the downloading of the camera onto the new laptop we were given for the
job. He got to be really good about documenting them and making files so
everyone knew how to access it. It made it easier to care for them as
that file held the individual a****l's vet forms and documentation.


Sometime in the Spring, Uncle Nick, Aunt Paulette, Amy, and Mike all
started going to meetings with the county. It started off rather slow,
but soon it was going on a few times a week. On nights when they'd be
gone, Mike or Amy would watch me. On nights when they'd be gone
too...which usually were either Wednesday, Thursday, or Saturdays,
Misters Thompson and Anderson would watch us two over at their house.


It was neat because I began to take my voice recorder over, and then Jr
figured out how to hook up the microphone onto the laptop so all we had
to do was set it up and let them remininsce. The good thing was we
learned a whole lot about farming from them two. They'd tell us different
things and then, later we'd ask how to do things when we were out in the
barn, or out in the field. They'd show us and it was amazing how much and
how fast we learned. If you'd gave me a pop quiz in farming, I'd passed
with an A+. One side benefit from all this was the two older guys
insisted we get involved in 4-H.


We found out 4-H didn't have a chapter locally, and the closest one was
over an hour drive. They decided to set up a chapter and we began to have
meetings at the livestock barn so it'd be centrally located for everyone
to drive. We decided to have the meetings on Wednesdays and we advertised
in the newspaper for a month before the first meeting. I was wondering if
anyone was going to show because I hadn't heard anyone talking about it
at school. Jr said he hadn't either so we thought we'd be the only ones
there! Boy, were we wrong! That first meeting had over one hundred and
fifty boys and girls at the meeting! It made us feel good because they
had so many, they decided to have a junior group and an older group. Jr
and I got elected to be the Vice President and President. Jr got
President, but it didn't matter. Where he was, I was, and we were at
every meeting because we liked it so much.


For Jr's project, he did it on Alpacas. Mine was a baby buffalo whose
mother didn't want a thing to do with it. I nursed it with cow's milk
several times a day and made it a huge hay pile in the barn with blankets
over the hay so it could lay and feel secure like it's mama should have
done. The result was the little girl thought I was her mama! When I'd go
out in the truck, she'd follow me and wherever I went, she'd go. I had to
be careful about driving too fast otherwise she'd stop and start
squalling. Then, I'd have to turn around and go back and get out and
nudge up against her like her mama would to tell her I loved her. Then,
she'd shut up and I'd have to give her a bottle. The bottles for her were
huge! Each one was a half gallon and she went through a lot of them!


By the time Summer came, we'd also gotten a garden in the ground and Jr
and I made sure we had rows and rows of carrots. With all the a****ls we
had, we had to treat each one like they were the only one. Each would get
a carrot and soon, we didn't have to herd them anymore as they'd follow
us looking for their carrots. This led to side racks on the little trucks
because they figured out real fast that's where we kept them. Then,
they'd be eatting them and not letting everyone get their share.


One interesting thing of note was the buffalo would eat beets and potatos
like the cows would eat the carrots. Jr and I tried it and once we
discovered this, we made plans to add this to our list of things we
wanted to grow in the garden. I don't think they liked the taste of them
all that much, I think it was the crunch and the texture which they
liked. That's the only thing we could figure out which was similar in all
three.


As time passed, Jr and I were more and more affectionate with each other
when we were about our chores. It was like we were one in our actions and
thoughts. One would start the sentence and the other would finish it. It
got to be so much, the adults were all calling us "the twins". One
benefit was when school got out, we were sl**ping over at the other's
house so much, no one cared. Everyone knew where we were and what was
neat was the adults were all really close. Even Misters Anderson and
Thompson were over quite often. They'd come around and it was like a huge
extended f****y.


Then, sometime in June, news came which everyone dreaded. The trial for
the guys would be in mid July. When I heard this, a sickness hit me in my
stomache and I just knew it was going to be bad. I won't go into it here,
but I'll wait to tell you about it later.


One advantage with the weather being warmer was we got to swim. What I
had hoped was we could swim in one of the ponds, but the two older guys
said we couldn't because of the fear of water moccasins.


I hadn't seen many snakes out on the farm, but being told about one of
those snakes really made my skin crawl. I do know when I did see a snake,
if it wasn't a black snake, I was to call one of the adult men and they'd
be along shortly with a shot gun. I learned that after the first time of
seeing one and not doing it right away. Later that night at supper, I
told the story of seeing it and asking what kind it was. When they
discovered it was a copperhead, they wanted to know why I didn't radio it
in. I told them I didn't know I was supposed to! That's when I was told
how much one of them could do if they bit a cow and how much it would
cost for vet bills.After that, I made sure I called it in real fast! I'm
just glad I didn't see one often, but we did have rattle snakes and
copperheads on the farm. The black snakes were o.k., I learned and they
weren't to be shot.


One other event I need to tell you about is the excitement of birth! As
you probably know, we bought a bunch of cattle and some of them were
pregnant. The first full moon when it was time to give birth, we had
three which decided to give birth on one night. It took everything Amy,
Mike, and Uncle Nick could to bring those little one's into the world. I
know it took everything Jr, Aunt Paulette, and I could to run them
whatever they needed to make sure they didn't need to leave the cow. That
was when we decided to put in pens into the new barn and make sure the
cows which were about to give birth were in there. It kept them in the
same area and we didn't have a problem getting the cow to the barn while
trying to give birth. We learned that lesson because the first full moon
happened to accompany a severe rain storm. Two of the cattle decided to
give birth out in the middle of the pasture!


I won't even begin to tell you how much of a mess that was! But, let me
say this...after all that water, and after having to hold an umbrella for
that long, my arms were sore and we ended up soaked anyways. What I do
know was Amy was a lot smarter because she had Jr go get her their
folding picnic shelter. It was like a building with a tent awning top.
They fastened some roll plastic to the sides and them lucky ducks were
dry!


The next day, Mike and Uncle Nick moved all the pregnant cattle into the
barn...I wonder why!
“Hear Ye! Hear Ye! All rise for the Honorable John Blanton. Please remain standing until the judge is seated. Then, we request quiet in the court.”

The judge sat down and his flowing robe made him look really huge. He rapped the gavel and then everyone sat down.

The Bailiff came forward and the Judge said, “What do we have today Ricky?”

“Your honor we have Case Number 897650238 State of Missouri Vs James, , and . Murder First Degree. We have Cramer representing the State and Jack Offenhauser representing the defendants.”

The judge rapped his gavel and said, “Have any motions been made for plea agreements?”

Ben stepped forward and said, “Your honor, the state will not allow a plea agreement in this instance due to extenuating circumstances.”

“What's the circumstances?”

“The one lone victim requested none be offered sir.”

“Does the victim realize this is bordering on these gentlemen's rights?”

“I don't think the victim really cares sir, he's being raised without parents due to these gentlemen's actions and....”

“Your honor, I object!”

“Sustained, Cramer, refrain from incriminating statements in front of the jury please. He turned to the Defense Attorney and said, “If you wish to object before I have a chance to speak, I'll most certainly grant similar rights to the prosecution. I know the law very well and can run this court room without your input. Give me a chance to do so and you'll see I do a right fair job.”

“Ok your honor”

“Jury's selected and everyone agrees?”

“Yes your honor, we have thirteen in case one becomes ill.”

The judge looked at the Defense Attorney and said, “You do realize bench trials are more lenient than jury trials, don't you?”

“Yes, your honor, I believe I can defend my clients with a preponderance of the evidence.”

“It's not a preponderance we're looking for...but a verdict. Remember that and you'll give your clients a better value for their dollar. Mr. Cramer, let me see your witness sheet and evidence list. Ummm hmmm, ummm hmmm, ok, you do have all the witnesses subpoenaed and your statements taken?”

“Yes, your honor.”

“Defense, bring forth your witness statements and evidence sheets.”

“Here you are your honor.”

“You've got three clients and they're going to serve as each other's witnesses?”

“They requested this sir.”

“You gentlemen do realize one speck of evidence will not only throw out your statements, but will also put you in contempt?”

They looked at him and he growled out, “Will the three accused please stand!”

The stood and he said, “I believe I asked you a question. Believe it or not gentlemen, I'm trying to get you a fair trial here! Did you hear me?”

“Yes sir”

From the line of guys when they sat back down, the courtroom was filled with a statement, “Fuckin' kangaroo court”

“Will the defense please stand back up and would the person who made that statement please step forward?”

No one stepped forward. The judge said, “The next outburst in this courtroom will have you ejected and tried in absentia, am I heard?”

“Yes your honor.”

“Then sit down and remember, you are to remain silent.”

The judge looked at Mr. Cramer and said, “Mr. Cramer, make your statements to the jury and then, please make them brief.”

Mr Cramer nodded and stepped forward. He made his statements and told the jury what happened in a story version. Afterwards, he said, “The state will prove. Evidence, dna evidence, and physical evidence will prove the defendants were at the Jacob's residence on the said evening and they set out to rob the farm of items, beef from a cow slaughtered on site, and to kill the f****y by burning the farm to cover their tracks.”

He then went over and sat back down.

The defense attorney stood and said, “Ladies and Gentlemen of the jury. What I'm going to do is give you a different scenario in which the gentlemen here standing accused couldn't possibly have done what they've been accused.”

He sat back down and the judge said, “Sir, you do realized that statement sounded a bit like a first year law student making a statement? We're not seeking a retrial here, but we're seeking a fair representation of the law. Am I understood?”

“Yes your honor, there's not much to say. He points the finger and I do what I can to make him out to be mistaken.” he said with a smile. “If that's law 101, it seems to work every day in every court room.”

The judge frowned and said, “Ok, I'll refrain from making any more assumptions. Please do yourself a favor and make these fellas believe they paid for an attorney which cuts it to the quick like you.”

The defense attorney nodded and then, the judge said, “Mr. Cramer, call your first witness.”

Mr. Cramer stood and handed the bailiff a card.

“The State calls the County 911 dispatch operator, Lois Barnes.”

A woman got up and stepped forward.

“Do you promise to tell the whole truth, nothing but the truth so help you God?”

“Yes”

And so it began. He asked her questions and then after she was through, they let her off the stand.

“The State now calls Detective Max Lithrow.”

The defendants looked at each other. A man walked forward and took the stand.

“State your name and qualifications if you will.”

“My name is Max Lithrow. I work for the State Highway Patrol Crime Lab.”

“When you're called in to investigate fires of this nature, how do you proceed?”

“We check the situation to see if it was a fire which started of natural origin, or if it was deliberately set. If was set, then we take test samples to see how it was set and where it originated.”

“And was this a natural fire?”

“No”

“So it was set deliberately?”

“Yes”

“How did you find it was set?”

“In the photos I took, you can see char marks which show a trail of a flammable substance. Also, there was a dog there which sniffed the trail.”

“How do you determine where it was set?”

“When a fire starts, it burns there longest. However, when it begins, there's a flashpoint and then the flammable substance ignites. Because flammable substances have fumes, they spread and as that substance ignites, those fumes ignite.”

“Based upon the photos, can you show us where the fire originated?”

“No, but our dog revealed it started at the front door and then trailed the substance. Based upon char marks, we saw the trail led through the living room, in through the dining room and on into the kitchen leading to the back door.”

“And you could tell what the substance was?”

“That's based upon other tests. We took samples of the carpeting in the living and dining rooms as well as the kitchen linoleum and determined it to be gasoline.”

“This was done in your lab with the state?”

“It was done with the lab in our offices as well as the labs of the Kansas Bureau of Investigation and the F.B.I.”

“Why did you send it to the other labs?”

“We always get other opinions so we have three sources of verification.”

“And they all revealed the substance to be gasoline?”

“Yes.”

“Did you send the sample to the carpet to the lab for a determination to see where the trail of gasoline led?”

“No. We have a dog which can sniff that trail.”

“And the dog revealed the trail?”

“Yes.”

“Did further tests corroborate the dog's findings?”

“Yes.”

“How did you arrive at these findings?”

“Based upon flash and charring of the carpeting. With the tile, it was a different.”

“What do you mean it was different?”

“Due to the tile being a hard slick surface which won't absorb liquids, it spreads.”

“How do you test it?”

“It's rather interesting. Different chemicals react differently with the finish of the tiles constructive material. You have to do tests on different tiles and see how something eats into the finish and then, see how it burns afterwards. Fortunately, the manufacturers send us tiles to use for these tests.”

“Can different cleaning solvents deteriorate the finish?”

“Yes, but no one washes their floors with gasoline and stays around long. Gasoline was the liquid used in this instance.”

“Is that all you can tell from the finish?”

“No. Interestingly, we can tell the container used as well as the rough height of the person who poured it.”

“How?”

“Different containers have different flow rates. If you notice, a metal can has a different filler neck than a plastic container and based upon those containers, the flow rates are different.”

The judge interrupted, “Can we move this along?”

I looked at the judge. I was listening and paying attention. I knew Daddy had both metal and plastic jugs out in the well shed.

I turned to Uncle Nick and said, “Daddy had all of those jugs out in the well shed. They had to go there first.”

“Yes.”

The prosecutor asked, “Were you able to figure out how tall the person was who poured the gasoline?”

“Five foot nine inches tall.”

I saw the defense lawyer begin writing franticly at his desk.

“Uncle Nick, that guy in my room was taller than that.”

“Yes, but look over there at the shorter guy. He was the one out there in the barn.”

“Yes. Do you think he came in the house?”

“It looks that way.”

“So he's the one that set the fire?”

“I think they're pointing the finger that direction.”

The prosecutor turned to the judge. “Your honor, may we have a recess? There's a lot more information here than even I anticipated.”

“Yes, I believe we can have a fifteen minute recess.”

“Your honor, may we have thirty?”

“Any particular reason?”

“Sir, I've got someone testifying who is an expert witness. He's giving information which could if refuted could potentially get this case brought up to appeals if it's found faulty. I'm sure the defense won't argue he'd like to look into this information as do I.”

“Ok, please keep it to thirty.”

The judge stood and we started to get up. The prosecutor came directly over to me. “Billy, I need to ask you something.”

“Ok.”

He leaned over so his head was between Uncle Nick and me and asked, “If I can get the other two guys to testify the shorter guy was the one who set the blaze, will you let me get them twenty years?”

I looked at Uncle Nick and he said, “Get them forty and I'll let Billy consider it. We don't want Billy to see these guys out before he gets out of high school when they get good behavior.”

The prosecutor nodded and said, “I hadn't thought of that. I'll push that, but I'm not going to bargain for anything less than thirty five years for them because that can get knocked down to twenty four real fast with good time in our state.”

Uncle Nick nodded and said, “What do you think Billy?”

“I don't want them out. Mama and Daddy aren't going to get out of their graves sooner.”

“Billy, we know that, but if we can get those two guys to testify against the one, then it will have them all worried what the others are going to say.”

I looked at the prosecutor and said, “Offer it to the guy, Gray Daniels, who saved me, but don't let them get out.”

“Ok, I'll go over and see if I can strike a plea with him.”

He went over and spoke with the defense attorney. I saw the man shake his head no, but then Gray shook his head and said loud enough I could hear him. “I'll take it.”

The prosecutor went over to his table and quickly got on his cell phone. He came back and said, “He took it. We'll get him questioned and get him on the stand. If he doesn't testify against them, the deal is off. We'll throw them all in until hell comes to get them.”

Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette stood up and we went out into the hallway.
A lot of people were there. Immediately to the right is steps which go down to a landing. We saw Mike and Jr over at a bench. Uncle Nick went over to them.

Aunt Paulette said, “Billy, go use the restroom.”

“I don't have to go.”

“Honey, go try. We'll be sitting there a while and it'll cause a disturbance if you are getting up and down.”

“I won't get up and down. It's interesting.”

“I know honey, but please go try. I've got to go myself.”

“Ok, I'll walk you down the steps and go.”

We went down the steps. The line for the womens restroom was long. There were probably fifteen women standing out in the line.

“Go ahead honey.”

“Ok, I'll come back over here.”

I went to the restroom. As soon as I went in, there were men standing inside. One of them said, “Them sons of bitches did it. Did you see the look on that short one's face when that man said it was someone his height!” He chuckled.

I looked at the men. I thought It doesn't bring back my mama and daddy.

I went over and used the bathroom. The one man who was speaking came over and ruffled my hair. “Son, you rest easy. Them guys are guilty and if they get out, we'll see to it they don't make anyone be bothered again.”

I looked up at him and said, “They won't get out. I saw them. They're going to have me testify.”

“Son, if you ever need anything, you come over to the bank in Jacksonville and speak with me. I'll get it so you don't have a worry.”

“Ok. I wish you were there before my mama and daddy died.”

“So do I son....so do I.” He shook his head and went out of the room.

I went over and washed my hands. The roll of cloth was laying out all over the floor and was all used up. I wiped my hands upon my pants legs.

I went back out. Aunt Paula wasn't there, so she must be in using the restroom.

I stood and waited for her. An older lady came over and handed me a handkerchief. “Honey, if you got to cry, use this. It's just so sad what they've made you have to go through. It's just so sad.”

The way she put it out towards me, I couldn't do anything other than take it. I took it and put it in my pants pocket. Aunt Paulette came out and came over to me. “Billy, your pants legs are wrinkled.”

“The towels in there were all used up. I had to wipe my hands on them.”

She smiled. “At least you washed your hands.”

We went back up the steps to the courtroom. Uncle Nick came over and said, “We're going to get Mike and Jr in our row. They got here late and the courtroom was already full.”

Aunt Paulette nodded.

Jr came over and hugged me. “How are you doing?”

“It's interesting. That man who testified had a lot of neat information.”

I filled him in on everything and then Uncle Nick said, “Billy, come on they're getting ready to start again.”

We went in and sat down. The prosecutor and the defense attorney were over speaking. The bailiff came in and told us all to rise again. We stood and the judge came into the room. The judge sat down and then everyone else all sat down.

The prosecutor told the judge about the plea offer of forty seven years offered to Gray Daniels, the man who rescued me, and it's being in effect if the man would work with the prosecution of the other men.

The judge nodded his head and said, “I'm guessing you need time to question him to get his statements before he testifies.”

“Yes your honor.”

“Ok, bailiff remand that man and be sure to tell the Sheriff to get him into protection so nothing affects his testimony.”

The defense said, “Your honor, in light of this event, can we get a continuance?”

The judge's face got red. His lips pursed together until they were white and then, he looked towards the jury.

“Sir, you're attempting to get me to continue this circus putting the juries lives on hold until you attempt to build a defense. It should seem to me you either know these men's innocence or guilt and have contingency plans for circumstances such as these. I'm thinking I'm being generous to give you until tomorrow morning to have your dogs and ponies in order so they can perform. This show is going to roll then.”

He looked at Mr. Cramer and said, “You two get together and get up there so that man is questioned and you have him on the stand at nine a.m. Because if you don't, I'll nullify that plea agreement and we'll go on as we are.” He paused and said, “You get that boy in my chambers because I want to speak with him.”

“Which one sir?” The prosecutor.

“Billy Jacobs. It seems to me you're affecting his life with these decisions. These men are facing considerable time. If they are found innocent or you're making offers which has that c***d enduring more pain in the future, I'm not going to take it lightly.”

The prosecutor nodded. The judge stood and looked at us. “Nick, would you and your wife please bring Billy back into my chambers?”

Uncle Nick nodded and looked at Aunt Paulette and I. He took my hand and then turned to Mike. “We'll be right back.”

Mike nodded.

We stood up and then Uncle Nick took us forward to the door the judge just went through. The bailiff opened it for us and we went into the judge's office.

The judge was taking off his robe. He hung it on a coat rack and then sat down at his desk.

“Nick, did you agree to that agreement?”

“Yes your honor. They wanted to offer twenty and I told the prosecutor to double it. I didn't want Billy having to deal with them before he was out of high school.”

The judge smiled and said, “So he went and offered forty seven?”

“Apparently. I wasn't within hearing distance.”

The judge looked at me and said, “Billy, come around here please.”

I went around his desk and the judge put me up on it sitting so we were looking eye to eye.

“Billy, I'm doing what I can out there to try being fair. The amount of fairness I'm giving is with YOU in mind first and foremost.”

He shook his head and continued. “I didn't know your mama and daddy personally, but I'm just damned sorry I couldn't put those idiots behind bars longer than I could when they were in front of me previously. I think if I had, your parents would be alive.”

I said, “Sir, you have a job and if you had known, I know you would have. Mr Thompson told me once he got kicked by a mule. He said had he known the mule was going to kick him, he sure would have took the shoe off it so it wasn't wearing them.”

The judge chuckled.

“You're right. I can sort of tell someone is bad business when they're in front of me, but all I can hope is they're going to get their lives in order and then stay out of my court. Most do, but there's others who are gladly taking their places. We don't have many murders in these parts and thankfully so, but when one happens it's usually got me to thinking what I could have done different.”

“Sir, I understand. I raise Alpacas. There are good ones and then, there are those that spit. When they're little, you don't know which ones are going to be spitters and not. They usually learn it from older ones, but just the same one learns it, another standing right beside it won't ever spit.”

He laughed and said, “Yeah, I'll have to try not thinking of any of the people who come in front of me as alpacas. It gives those beautiful a****ls a bad reputation.”

He paused and asked, “Billy, why did you agree with that offer?”

“Because I saw them guys. The one who took the deal saved me. If he hadn't, I'd probably be dead too. The other one was outside. That short one was the one who was in our barn and killed Bessie.”

“It looks like he killed your parents too. What do you want me to do when that man comes up in front of me for sentencing?”

“Make sure they never get out. If that one is the one who killed my mama and daddy, then do what you can to see he dies...if you can.”

“Billy, I don't want to hurt your feelings, but I don't think there's enough on him to get him the death penalty. What I will do is get him life without a chance of being released. That way he won't ever get out. How about I give that other guy seventy five years?”

“Sir, can I say something?”

“Yes.”

“If those men told me my mama and daddy couldn't see me for seventy five years, I'd think they were some awful people. I'd wait that long to see them, but as it is, I'm not going to see my mama and daddy ever again. That's why I don't ever want to see them again and don't want them to get to see their families again.”

He nodded and said, “You have a good point. Let me see what I can do about that. You don't know it, but I can make recommendations with the prison system of where they're put. Usually, they try to put them close to their f****y for their convenience. What I'll do is request the man be put way far away so their f****y finds it rather hard to see him.”

“How far away?”

“There's a prison down in a town which is five hours by car which they can be placed.”

“Can you make it so they don't ever see each other in there? If they can see each other, then they'll gang up on someone else.”

“I'll put that in my recommendation. What I'd like to ask you is if you'll speak to a woman who is a friend of mine named Fannie. She's over the parole board. They're the ones who decides when guys get out.”

“You're going to let them out!”

“No Billy, but she has a lot of pull inside with those people and I'd like for her to be pulling for you so what you've requested.”

“So you've already decided they're going to go to prison?”

“Billy, you're going to testify, aren't you?”

“Yes. They've already asked me to do it by video, but I didn't want it to be done that way. I want them to see me tell what I saw and I want them to know I'm plenty mad at them.”

“I promise you I've already seen the video you made. If you tell the jury what you told the video, there's not a one of them who is going to let them men get out.”

“Your honor, you want to know what I wish you could do for me?”

“What's that son.”

“I wish you could make it so I could remember my mama and daddy's faces. I'm already forgetting them. I have to look at pictures and then, when I do I get sad all over again.”

The judge had tears in his eyes. “Son, I wish I could do that. Do what you can to remember your mama laughing and your daddy and you were doing something together and what he looked like when you were doing that. It helps. I'm older than you and that's the only way I can remember my mama and daddy.”

“Your mama and daddy are dead too?”

“Yes.”

“It makes you sad, doesn't it?”

“Yes, it hurts like all get out....at times. That's why I want you to speak with Fannie. She's a great gal and I just know if you spoke with her, she'd get everything you wanted done.”

“Ok, I'll speak with her.”

He looked at Uncle Nick and Aunt Paulette and said, “I'm going to ask a favor because a lot of what's been said in here needs to be kept in here.”

Uncle Nick said, “Don't worry about that with us.”

“No, what I'm going to ask next is right up there with lightning bolts on ethics.”

Uncle Nick nodded and said, “As long as it doesn't hurt Billy, we'll agree.”

“I want her and Billy to go out there to that farm and talk. I want her to see where it happened. If I can make her see his parents were alive one moment and then his life was damaged over what happened, I want her to never forget this boy.
She's the type of woman who will not forget and will make it a point of every time she thinks about him, she'll make a call to see those men's lives won't ever be peaceful in the prison system...I'll tell you that.”

Uncle Nick nodded and said, “Billy, is that ok with you?”

“Yeah, I don't have a problem taking her there. I don't know her, but I'd like it if she'd be able to make them have mean friends in there.”

The judge paused and said, “Nick, video tape everything out there with Billy telling what he remembers...as if he's giving a complete accounting of the night over. We'll get it put onto DVD so it goes to Fannie. I just know she'll show it to people in there in confidence so those people who are their caseworkers will remember Billy all the way through the years.”

Uncle Nick nodded and said, “We'll do that. That way, their deeds follow them.”

The judge paused and said, “Nick, Paulette, I know you two have loss too. I don't want you to think I'm negating that fact.”

Aunt Paulette said, “We know that. We understand what you're doing. It's fine with us. If it gets justice done beyond the court room, we'll gladly do it.”

The judge said, “Why don't you do a part of the DVD telling about the Jacobs so they know it was your f****y who was killed. I think it'd be good if those people see it and immediately think of their f****y members and the loss they'd feel.”

Uncle Nick asked, “How long do you think this trial will take?”

The judge scrunched his nose and said, “The trial portion should take less than two weeks as long as the prosecutor will keep witnesses like todays off the stand. The man on the stand today was giving valuable testimony, but I began to wonder if he was deliberately throwing in enough questionable material to help the defense for retrial.”

Uncle Nick look startled. “You don't think!”

“No, as you saw, I interrupted and was thankful the prosecutor got the point. I will tell you I came back in here during recess and called that man's superiors to tell them the transcript was being emailed to them so they could get him to not jeopardize anyone's case in the future.”

I looked at the judge and said, “I thought what he said was neat.”

“It's interesting Billy, but that defense attorney previously had nothing to grasp ahold of to save his men. Now, he's got fine threads which he'll use to try saving them. That is how these people get out of these things.”

“They're not going to get free, are they?”

Mike looked at me and had the worst look ever on his face, “Those men won't ever be free. If they do, they'll face back road justice...my way!”

Uncle Nick looked at him and I asked, “What's back road justice?”

Uncle Nick said, “Billy, don't worry about it. Mike is just doing what he can to make sure you know they're not going to be let loose.”

“Ok, you had me afraid there for a minute.”

I heard Uncle Nick and Mike talking. Jr came over to me and said, “Back road justice is when someone gets in trouble and a bunch of guys take them out on a back road and beat the tar out of them.”

“You don't think they're going to be getting out! Do you?”

“No, what did the judge say?”

“He wanted to ask me if I was agreeing to the deal they gave that one guy.”

“Did you?”

“Yeah. He'll tell on the other guys and get to get out after forty seven years.”

“It doesn't sound like that's a good deal to me.”

“It is when the other guys are facing never getting out.”

“It still makes him a rat. He'll never be able to show his face around here again without being told that's what he is.”

“No, but I don't want to think about that. If it helps get the others put away forever, that's what I want.”

He nodded and hugged me. “I know it's hard for you.”

“The judge wants me to meet a girl named Fannie. She's probably got a big fanny!” I said smiling.

“Who would name their daughter Fannie?”

“I don't know, but that's what her name is.”

“Who is she?”

“She talks with the people in the prison to make sure the guys don't get treated good. That's what the judge said.”

“I'd like to have that job.”

“Not me. I don't think I'd want anywhere near them.”

We started walking down the steps. We were about all the way down when someone started yelling for Uncle Nick. We all turned around and saw the prosecutor running down the steps towards us.

“I'm sorry Nick, but I have to ask Billy a question.”

He looked at me and said, “The defense attorney wants to have me ask you if you'll agree to giving them life with a chance of parole.”

“What's that mean?”

“It means they'll get life in prison, but they'll have a chance for parole eventually.”

“What's parole.”

“A parole meeting is when the guy goes up in front of the parole board and they think about letting him out.”

“So they'd get to get out?”

“Not for a long long time. The way it goes is a guy has to wait for twenty five years before he even gets to see them. With the circumstances of your mama and daddy dying, I'll tell you the parole board won't let them go. They'll tell them to come back in five years and when that happens, they'll most likely tell them to wait another five years. They'll keep doing that, but what's good about it is when they have that meeting, you get to be there and tell the parole board about what happened and then tell the parole board you don't want them to be set free.”

I looked at Uncle Nick and he asked, “If they each have both murders is that going to be in twenty five years? Or, is it going to be they go up for parole in twenty five years and then, have to start doing the next twenty five for the second murder?”

“That's a good point. I can ask it be done that way.”

“Do that and then I'll let Billy consider it. I don't want those guys to ever have the privilege of even thinking being set free until they're old and gray.”

The prosecutor nodded and said, “Billy, you stay close to a phone. I think those guys are worried now that one of them is willing to tell what happened. I think they're going to grab ahold of any deal we make.”

“What happens if they want to use what that one guy said to try being set free?”

“The good thing is if they take the deal, it's like this trial didn't happen. There's no chance for them to get a better deal because they're saying this is the best deal they could have gotten. They can ask the judge for leniency, but I'll tell you now that judge isn't going to give it to them.”

Uncle Nick said, “You get them to run them separately and we'll think about it. Until then, he's scared those guys are going to be set free. Let's not scare him any more than he's already been.”

The prosecutor nodded and said, “I'll make that offer that way. Will you consider that if I do?”

“You put it in writing where we can see it and we'll take a look for ourselves it's actually that way.”

The prosecutor nodded and said, “Ok, how about we just go ahead and agree to it being that way because I sure won't offer them it being the other way.”

Uncle Nick said, “How about you just go ahead and run all of those charges they're facing that way? It'll buy time for us and give them more time.”

“Nick, here'